《The CEO鈥檚 Betrayal: My Ex-lover Has Triplets》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1~ Dumped


    ¡°Take this and leave thepany.¡±


    Tessa Hilton stirred in her sleep and picked up the piece of paper that was unceremoniously thrown on


    her face.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She mumbled as she squinted her eyes to read the content but they were yet to adjust to the light in


    the room. After a long night of passionate lovemaking, she felt weak and tired. She just wanted to rest


    and sleep in.


    No answer came from the man who sauntered around the room with nothing but a towel hanging low


    on his hips.


    It appeared he had juste from the bathroom as his body still had beads of water that were trickling


    down his well-defined chest, sliding down his Apollo¡¯s belt and disappearing into the towel.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tessa bit her lip and felt hot again when she saw this. How could she get so lucky to have such a good-


    looking man as her¡­ eh¡­ sneaky link? The man had never really put abel on their rtionship so


    she had no idea what to call him.


    He had medium dark brown hair and a neatly boxed beard that gave him that manly vibe. His hair was


    usually styled neatly but right now, it was wet and fell over his forehead messily, making him look more


    handsome.


    He had mesmerising cerulean blue eyes that were like whirlpools that could suck you in. They seemed


    magical. Whenever he looked into her eyes, it was as if he could see through her soul.


    The man was none other than Aaron Wentworth, the CEO of the Wentworth group. He was Tessa¡¯s


    boss and she was his senior assistant but secretly, they were lovers, sneakily linking up when no one


    was looking.


    Regardless, Tessa thought they had a special connection and there was something more between


    them.


    Tessa frowned when she sensed his sudden cold demeanor so she nced at the paper in her hand.


    Only for her heart to sink deeper and deeper into her stomach when she saw what it was.


    It was a cheque.


    Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the figure.


    One million dors!


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Tessa felt confused. Why would Aaron suddenly give her a cheque of money out of


    the blue?


    She whipped her head up sharply when she recalled he had told her to leave thepany after


    throwing the cheque at her.


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡± she called out his name, her eyebrows furrowing.


    The man nced at her and the coldness in his eyes shot a pang of pain through her heart. Her


    stomach twisted with nerves and a bad feeling crept into her.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She could only ask the question in her mind since Aaron looked so terrifying at the


    moment.


    The man who made love to her the whole night like he didn¡¯t want to let go was gone and in his ce


    was this cold and distant man that she couldn¡¯t recognise.


    ¡°Are you deaf?! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I said you should leave thepany. That money should


    be enough to sustain you for a while,¡± the man responded, iciness dripping from his tone.


    A sh of irritation was stered on his devilishly handsome face as he stared at Tessa as if she was a


    stranger.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re firing me?¡± Tessa¡¯s voice quivered and she felt her eyes sting as tears threatened to fall, her


    heart clenching painfully.


    She didn¡¯t know why Aaron was behaving this way but it was making her feel ufortable, hurt even.


    ¡°I¡¯m not firing you. Your contract ended. Or did you forget you signed a contract to work for me for two


    years?¡±


    The coldness in his tone felt like someone was squeezing her heart. But Tessa still couldn¡¯t understand


    what was going on. Since Aaron and her had been in a secret rtionship for two years, she assumed


    her contract renewal was a done deal so she never really thought about it or sent out any applications


    to look for a new job.


    ¡°Was it something I did?¡± She asked, a lump forming in her throat.


    Aaron red at her, his patience running thin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling to leave? Is the money


    not enough? Fine. I¡¯ll add more.¡±


    His words made Tessa¡¯s heart drop to her stomach and the tears she was holding back finally rolled


    down her cheeks. Sitting up from the bed, she grabbed the quilt and covered herself up to her chest


    while she watched as Aaron wrote another cheque and threw it at her.


    ¡°There. That should be enough for someone like you. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    ¡®Someone like me? Greedy? What does that even mean?¡¯


    Her eyes fell on the cheque and her heart sk*pped a beat.


    Two million dors!


    Indeed, it was too much money. Money she couldn¡¯t dream of ever having in her life but what she


    couldn¡¯t fathom was why Aaron was giving her this money.


    She remained quiet as he dressed up, thinking of how to ask him to let her stay at thepany. After


    all, she had worked extra hard during thest two years and had gotten used to her role.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the money,¡± she mumbled but Aaron kept quiet. If he had heard her, he was doing a good


    job at pretending he didn¡¯t.


    He nced at her as he buttoned up his white dress shirt. ¡°I didn¡¯t use protection in thest round


    because I ran out of condoms. Make sure you take n B pills. I don¡¯t want any unwanted surprises.¡±


    The words he kept uttering felt like a thousand spears were piercing her heart one at a time. Not only


    was he asking her to leave thepany, but he also didn¡¯t want to have children with her. Did it mean


    he had no future ns for her?


    What had they been doing for two years then?


    All Tessa could think about was getting married to him and having many babies. But she got a check


    instead. Was it only her wishful thinking?


    When Aaron was done, he nced at her and said, ¡°You can keep the apartment, I won¡¯t being


    here anymore.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank further to her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking up with me? What did I do?¡± She questioned, her voice rising.


    Aaron frowned at her tone but he looked unbothered by her question as he fixed his tie.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had our fun. Isn¡¯t money what you wanted? You were too quick to open your legs so I assumed


    it was the money you were after.¡±


    Tessa felt like a bucket of ice-cold water was poured over her head. When she met Aaron two years


    ago, he was gentle and sweet. She would often find him staring at her for a long time so she thought he


    was interested in her.


    Being a young woman, straight out of college with no rtionship experience, Tessa easily fell in love


    with Aaron. And one day, on a drunken night, they ended up getting intimate and that¡¯s how it all


    started.


    And since he was so passionate with her in the bedroom, she assumed he loved her too. Was the two


    years a lie? She didn¡¯t want to believe it. She couldn¡¯t.


    After all, she had invested a lot of her time and emotions in the rtionship. And although it was a


    secret to her colleagues at work, she believed it was because Aaron didn¡¯t want them to gossip about


    her.


    Hot tears made her eyes ssy as she stared at Aaron.


    ¡°Fun? I thought you loved me.¡±


    Hearing this, Aaron paused and scoffed coldly. ¡°Miss Hilton, aren¡¯t you getting ahead of yourself here?


    At which point did I say that I loved you?¡±


    His response made her speechless. The pain that rippled through her at his words felt like someone


    brutally shed her heart with a blunt knife.


    The painful lump in her throat became bigger and no matter how much she swallowed, it wouldn¡¯t go


    away.


    She nced at Aaron with watery eyes, feeling like her world hade crashing down on her.


    ¡°B-but I love you. I¡¯ve been devoted to you for two years! I gave myself to you, doesn¡¯t that mean


    anything to you?¡± Her lips quivered as she asked, pain gripping her heart tightly.


    She never knew love could hurt like this. How was she so foolish to fall for him? How couldn¡¯t she see


    that he was just using her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough money for your services. Don¡¯t let me see your face again.¡±


    Those were thest words Aaron said before he turned and walked out the door, taking Tessa¡¯s heart


    with him.


    Thest thing Tessa saw was his broad back as he left just after shattering her heart into a million


    pieces.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2~ A substitute


    Tessa wiped her tears and rushed to the bathroom. She refused to ept that Aaron took a sudden


    turn in their rtionship and decided to fire her.


    Everything was going well, or so she thought. He was kind to her during the day at the office andter


    in the night, he wouldn¡¯t let her go until her legs began to shake.


    She failed to believe someone who was so passionate in bed didn¡¯t love her. Besides, he was her first.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to give up that easily.


    Perhaps he had heard some rumours or thought she did something and that made him break up with


    her.


    Tessa was madly in love with Aaron. She would go to any lengths to make things right. After showering,


    she picked up her phone and tried to call him but the call went unanswered.


    As her heart continued to sink into her stomach, she typed in a message.


    [Aaron, I¡¯m sorry if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done to upset you. I love you so much. I don¡¯t think I can live


    without you. Please hear me out. I¡¯ll being to the office to return the cheques you left. In case you


    thought I was with you because of the money, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not that type of woman. I maye


    from a poor family but I believe in working hard. This is the reason I pushed myself to work harder than


    everyone else because I want to depend on myself. I love you genuinely and I¡¯m willing to prove that to


    you. I hope you can give me another chance.]


    She sent the text and waited until it showed that it had been delivered. But even after waiting for ten


    minutes, there was no reply from Aaron.


    Tessa swallowed the stubborn lump in her throat and grabbed the cheques before walking out of her


    apartment. If he didn¡¯t want to answer her calls, then she would see him physically.


    Tears were threatening to fall from her eyes on her way but she blinked them back. It¡¯s not over till it¡¯s


    over.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she arrived at thepany, Tessa immediately rushed towards the elevator and went up to the


    CEO¡¯s office on the topmost floor.


    What she didn¡¯t know was people were staring at her and whispering to each other. She was more


    focussed on meeting Aaron and begging him to take back his words.


    She had just passed the assistant¡¯s office when a voice made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°Tessa, the CEO is not yet in.¡±


    Tessa whipped around and forced a smile at the young woman who was standing by the door to the


    assistants¡¯ office.


    It was none other than Nora Miller, the junior assistant and her subordinate.


    Tessa frowned. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    It was strange for a workaholic like Aaron to not be in the office at 10:00 am. She thought he hade


    straight to thepany after he dropped that bomb on her.


    She was about to go look for him but she realised she didn¡¯t know where he stayed. They mostly spent


    nights at the apartment he gave her. She had never been to his real home.


    Now that she thought about it, she had been naive. How could she date someone and not know where


    their home is?


    Of course, she knew the address since she was his assistant, but she hadn¡¯t been physically there to


    know where exactly the house is. Aaron hadn¡¯t offered to take her there either.


    ¡°Tessa, is something wrong?¡± Nora asked because Tessa was acting weird today. She wasn¡¯t even in


    her usual formal office attire.


    She was wearing a white tee and some blue jeans and her hair was let down messily.


    Tessa was startled by the question but she quicklyposed herself and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.


    I¡¯m off today but there¡¯s something I want to discuss with Mr Wentworth. He¡¯s not picking up my calls.¡±


    Nora looked at Tessa incredulously. ¡°The CEO might note in today. He¡¯s gone to receive someone


    at the airport. Didn¡¯t you know that? I thought you were with him that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t clock in.¡±


    A feeling of unease crept into Tessa and settled in the pits of her stomach. She held back from looking


    shocked and chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Ah, Mr Wentworth must have felt sorry because I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to


    overwhelm me. Who has he gone to receive? Is it an important client?¡±


    Nora suddenly giggled. ¡°Mr Wentworth went to pick up the woman he loves.¡±


    Tessa didn¡¯t hear what she said after those words as they continuously resonated in her ears.


    ¡®Mr Wentworth went to pick up the woman he loves.¡¯


    ¡®The woman he loves.¡¯


    Her stomach turned but Nora¡¯s voice snapped her out of her reverie.


    ¡°It is said that Mr Wentworth has had a crush on his childhood friend for a long time. He¡¯s always been


    waiting for her no wonder he doesn¡¯t fall in love with someone else. Isn¡¯t it sweet? I hear they are going


    to get married soon. She¡¯s been doing her studies abroad and she¡¯s also a famous pianist abroad. Let


    me search for her and see what she looks like. I heard she¡¯s a beauty.¡±


    Tessa was frozen on the spot as she tried to register the words that Nora had just said. Aaron had


    someone he had always loved and he would get married soon.


    Why was he with her if that was the case? Why did he take her virginity? Why did he string her along


    and give her hope when he had no ns of marrying her?


    Tessa felt like an iron hand was squeezing her heart. She could feel the pain in the pits of her stomach


    as if someone had punched her in the gut.


    Two years!


    Two f**king years! She had wasted it on that man! Loving him with all her might! And all her soul!


    Making his meals, giving him good sex and breaking her back to contribute to the progress of the


    company, thinking she was doing the right thing as his soon-to-be wife.


    Yet he didn¡¯t have the audacity to tell her he was in love with someone else. Tessa¡¯s heart ached and


    she felt like a fool.


    Nora¡¯s words were like a stab in the chest.


    ¡®They are going to get married soon.¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s a beauty.¡¯


    Tessa didn¡¯t know what to do. She clenched her fists so hard, her nails dug into her palms. How could


    he do this to her?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve found her! Take a look. Her name is Serena Winston. She¡¯s twenty-four years old and her


    father is the owner of the Winston group.¡±


    Nora enthusiastically showed Tessa her phone while listing the said woman¡¯s qualities.


    Her eyebrows creased when she saw her picture on the inte. The woman in the picture had silky


    dark hair with the greenest eyes she¡¯s ever seen. Fair skin like snow-white and petal-like pink lips.


    Tessa¡¯s heart thudded twice. The woman in the picture looked oddly familiar but she didn¡¯t want to think


    deeper into it. Nora had noticed it though.


    ¡°Oh, my G*d! Tessa, you look like her! Same eyes, same hair and skin! If she wasn¡¯t a rich woman, I


    would have thought she was your twin. You two are so simr.¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t know that her words were cutting through Tessa like a knife cuts through butter. She didn¡¯t


    know Tessa had just received the shock of her life.


    The man she thought was her world turned out to be a liar. A lightbulb went off in her head and her


    chest constricted.


    ¡®He made me a substitute for her. I was his fake Serena while he waited for the real one to return. No


    wonder he gave me money and was in a hurry to chase me away.¡¯


    Tessa felt like she had been hit by an avnche. If she knew this would be the oue of her love,


    she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Aaron in the first ce.


    How was she supposed to live without him now? How was she supposed to carry on? All she had been


    living for is him for the past two years. She even took extra short courses to be able to run thepany


    better since she thought she would one day be his wife.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet thedy boss-¡±


    ¡°Nora,¡± Tessa stopped her. She couldn¡¯t hear any more of the words. She was dying of jealousy.


    Serena Winston looked more sophisticated and elegant. Her on the other hand, she looked average.


    No wonder Aaron rushed back to his crush the moment she returned to Ashford City.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Tessa? You look pale,¡± Nora asked but Tessa forced a smile at her.


    She didn¡¯t want Nora to know what had happened to her. Nora was hired a month ago by Aaron and


    now Tessa knew she was brought in as her recement for the senior assistant position.


    ¡°I¡¯m still feeling under the weather,¡± Tessa faked a cough. ¡°I¡¯m going back now. Will you do me a favour


    and give this to Mr Wentworth?¡±


    She handed over an envelope where she had ced the cheques and left, not wanting to meet Aaron


    with the love of his life in case they decided toe to thepany.


    When she reached the ground floor, this was when she noticed that several eyes were on her and she


    could now hear what they were saying.


    ¡°She looks distraught, she must be sad that the realdy boss hasnded.¡±


    ¡°I know right? She thought she had hidden it well but we all knew she was the boss¡¯s mistress. How


    shameless. She joined thispany by opening her legs and she still has the audacity to look like a


    victim. She¡¯s so loose. I knew the boss would get tired of her.¡±


    ¡°Her golden days are finally over. She thought she owned the Wentworth group. She¡¯s just a wh*re who


    was an SA during the day and a mistress at night.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank further and further to her feet as she walked out of thepany with her head


    lowered in shame. It turned out everyone knew she was Aaron¡¯s mistress.


    Everyone knew she was a substitute.


    Everyone but her.


    Just as she had stepped out of thepany, a convoy of cars suddenly pulled up at the entrance.


    Knowing these ck Bentleys belonged to Aaron, she quickly hid behind a pir so as not to be seen.


    It seemed Aaron was determined to tell the world about the woman he loves because he never used


    the main entrance to show up at thepany.


    Tessa watched in agony as he stepped out of the car and opened the door for Serena. He ced his


    hand on top of her head to prevent her from hitting her head and when she stepped out, he took a


    moment to smile warmly at her and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    All the while, Tessa watched this scene while she felt like someone was cutting out her heart piece by


    piece.


    She gasped and mped a hand over her mouth to stifle her s*bs. Meanwhile, Aaron seemed to have


    sensed a gaze on him so he turned his head but Tessa avoided his gaze, hidingpletely behind the


    pir.


    He frowned when he saw a faint glimmer of the end of an elbow but Serena h**ked her arms with his


    and his attention returned to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back,¡± he whispered to which Serena replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m back to keep my promise of being your wife. I¡¯m finally ready to marry you, Aaron.¡±


    The couple smiled at each other lovingly before walking into thepany. All this was seen by Tessa


    from the corner where she was hiding pathetically.


    At that moment, she had made up her mind to give up on Aaron.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3~ Start over


    Tessa didn¡¯t know how she got back to her apartment. The moment she opened the door, a gust of cold


    air hit her and she shivered.


    The ce she called home now felt like a strange ce. It was no longer warm. Perhaps it had never


    been warm. It was just an illusion.


    She had gone deeper into things when Aaron was just having fun with her. The moment the woman he


    loved showed up, he threw her away like trash.


    He didn¡¯t even have the decency to be honest with her. To him, everything can be brushed away with a


    few dors. He tr*mpled on her heart and gave her money as if the money would heal her shattered


    heart.


    Looking around the apartment, she was filled with resentment. This ce was special to her. Aaron


    had taken her for the first time in this ce. He had asked her to move in so they could spend more


    time together.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she not see it? The signs were there. Usually, if it wasn¡¯t about sex, Aaron wouldn¡¯t even


    bother with her.


    Quite alright, they would order in food but they never went on dates. Thinking about it now, she realised


    he didn¡¯t want to be seen with her in public for Serena¡¯s sake.


    Tessa was foolish enough to believe it was to avoid bad rumours about her that would destroy her


    reputation. The red gs were there. But she was blinded by love and ignored them.


    Perhaps she had hope that things would change once they got married. But boy, was she wrong. Aaron


    had been ying with her all this while and she was none the wiser.


    Anger red up within her and she rushed to the bedroom and began to pack her clothes. Tears


    streamed down her face and there was a part of her that still wanted to beg him and ask him to choose


    her but she pushed it away.


    She had already made a fool out of herself. She wouldn¡¯t let him humiliate her twice. When she was


    done packing, she dropped him another text.


    [I¡¯ve left the apartment. It belongs to you and I don¡¯t want anything that belongs to you. I¡¯ve returned the


    cheques and left them with Nora. I have no use for your money, Mr Wentworth. I¡¯ll leave the keys with


    the security. I never want to see you again and I wish you happiness in your marriage.]


    This time, she didn¡¯t wait for his response and immediately deleted his number.


    ¡®I¡¯m starting over. I may be hurt but what doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger. I¡¯ll ovee this. I know I


    can,¡¯ she said silently and left the house.


    She had just gotten into a cab when her phone chimed. With a racing heart and bated breath, she took


    out her phone but her stomach twisted when she read the text.


    [Good riddance.]


    That¡¯s all Aaron sent back. He didn¡¯t even ask where she would go or show any care. Tessa could only


    me herself for the little hope that had ignited in her heart when she heard the phone chime. Now she


    had to have her heart shattered all over again by his cold hurtful words.


    She let out a sigh and couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing down her cheeks. The driver noticed thedy


    he was driving wasn¡¯t in a good mood so he put some music so that she wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    Tessa cried all the way until she reached her home town in the Countryside.


    ¡­


    Aaron had been anticipating Serena¡¯s arrival for a while now. After all, he had loved her all his life but


    she always gave him excuses as to why they couldn¡¯t be together.


    He even had his old man make a contract with the Winston group for him to marry her when the time


    was right.


    They were supposed to get engaged two years ago but she suddenly left for further studies and


    became a famous pianist outside the Country. Aaron was devasted when she left to pursue her studies


    instead of trying to fulfil their marriage agreement but since he loved her, he supported her and told her


    he would wait for her.


    However, she stayed out of contact while abroad. Aaron was frustrated and he even wanted to follow


    her but suddenly, a young beautiful woman with simr features to Serena appeared for interviews at


    his Company.


    At first, he was shocked that two people could look so simr. And then, a thought shed through his


    mind. Since he missed Serena so much, why not keep her look-alike close until shees back?


    So he employed Tessa as his senior assistant despite her low qualifications but she surprised him by


    working extra hard until she became a worthy assistant.


    He couldn¡¯t stop wanting to be close to her and in no time, he found himself being intimate with her


    when they both got drunk. Her drunk look that time looked so seductive that he failed to resist the


    temptation. Coupled with the fact that she looked like Serena, he chose to use her to vent his longing


    for the woman he loves. He had tried to stop because he felt like he was being unfaithful to Serena but


    Tessa was just so addictive.


    On the night that he learned of Serena¡¯s return, he only nned to give Tessa money and ask her to


    leave but she came to meet him in only a tiny towel.


    He thought with his manhood and ended up having sex with her, iming it was thest time.


    From Tessa¡¯s apartment, he went straight to pick Serena up but surprisingly, the zeal he thought he


    would have when he saw her again was not there.


    No excitement or anything.


    He just felt normal. Like he was meeting one of his old friends.


    This surprised him because Serena was the woman he¡¯s always loved and he had been waiting for her


    for a long time so his reaction was somewhat strange.


    But he didn¡¯t think much about it. What mattered was that she was back and they could finally get


    married.


    ¡°I can see that they¡¯ve been improvements to thepany,¡± Serenamented the moment he came


    back from the bathroom and sat next to her in the small lounge area in his office.


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not me. Everything you see has been done by Te-¡±


    The space between his eyebrows met when he realised he was about to mention Tessa¡¯s name. Why


    the hell was he even thinking about her?


    ¡®It¡¯s because she¡¯s been my assistant for years. Now that Serena is here, I just need to focus on her.¡¯


    He said silently but there was a strange emotion stirring in his chest that he couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°What?¡± Serena asked and Aaron turned to look at her.


    ¡°My assistant did all the work,¡± he said nonchntly.


    He kept quiet after that. He realised quite quickly that he and Serena had literally nothing to talk about.


    It was slightly awkward.


    ¡°Would you like to eat something?¡± He offered and she smiled at him.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go home and have lunch there. I¡¯m sure my brother and father are dying to see you. We


    can also discuss our engagement.¡±


    Aaron nodded but he didn¡¯t know why Tessa¡¯s face suddenly shed through his mind. He couldn¡¯t help


    wondering.


    ¡®How is she doing? Will she look for a job in the City? Maybe I should help her out.¡¯


    Serena noticed that he had zoned out again. This was the fifth time since he saw her again that he was


    zoning out. She clenched her fists as irritation red through her. Aaron used to worship the ground


    she walked on but now, he was different.


    Picking up the phone he had left on the coffee table, she handed it to him. ¡°You received a text while


    you were in the bathroom.¡±


    Aaron snapped out of his reverie and inexplicable guilt rushed into him when he looked into Serena¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡®What am I doing? I should be focusing on her right now.¡¯


    He smiled at her and got the phone from her. When he unlocked the phone, his eyebrows met when he


    read the message that Tessa had sent.


    ¡®Thanks for the cash but I want more. I didn¡¯t date you for nothing you know. What will that small


    amount do for me? Did I waste my time fucking you just for you to give me such a small amount?¡¯


    Anger surged within Aaron. He hated golddiggers the most. He gave her money that she could only


    dream about but she still wanted more. He stared at the text in disdain and his opinion of Tessa


    dropped down a notch.


    He put his phone into his pocket and looked at Serena. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since he was always in love with her, Aaron didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing for him to see her family so


    soon.


    Whilst they walked down the hallway and passed by the assistants¡¯ office, he couldn¡¯t help but stare


    inside briefly. He felt a strange emotion in his chest when he saw Tessa¡¯s empty desk and it confused


    the hell out of him.


    ¡®Was I too harsh on her?¡¯

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4~ No match for me


    Aaron didn¡¯t see the smile on Serena¡¯s face as he walked out of thepany with her.


    She had returned this time to get what always belonged to her. When she left two years ago, it was just an excuse to not get married. After


    all, she was still young and there were many fish in the sea. Why should she settle for Aaron when there could be someone so much better?


    Quite alright, Aaron was one of the eligible bachelors in Ashford City. Not only was he stinking rich, but he was devilishly handsome and had


    achieved great things at a young age.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want him?


    Serena knew he would always want her but she wanted to explore her options. What if she lost someone better if she settled for Aaron just


    because he had a silly crush on her?


    Besides, at that time, it wasn¡¯t known who would be the heir of the Wentworth group. It was a debate between Aaron¡¯s elder sister and


    himself. How could Serena possibly know that Celia Wentworth would fall in love with a foreigner and leave the country, thereby leaving


    Aaron as the only heir?


    Now he had aplished many things and was iparable to other bachelors in the City. Since there was no one who could match up to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron now, she decided to return and take her ce by his side.


    But she discovered he wasn¡¯t the same. The way he looked at her¡­ his eyes didn¡¯t have the same tw*nkle they had two years ago when he


    bid her farewell.


    She had expected a more lively wee. By now, he would have taken her to his fellow bachelor friends to show her around but he didn¡¯t. It


    seemed like there was something on his mind.


    Aaron went to arrange for the arrival of his male assistant that had been away for two years so Serena was left alone in the car.


    She wanted to go after him but his phone suddenly rang. Her eyes squinted when she saw that the person who was calling was saved as ¡®T¡¯


    by Aaron.


    Her gentle demeanour suddenly vanished and a look of menace shed through her eyes. It dawned on her that Aaron was acting strange


    because there was a woman in his life.


    Serena couldn¡¯t have that.


    At the moment, Aaron was the only man who matched up to her. There was no way she would let him slip out of her fingers when he had


    always been hers from the beginning. So she watched as the phone rang and rang again with a vicious look on her face.


    When the calls stoppeding through, a message was received. She tried to open the phone but there was a password.


    She tried to use her birthday but it was denied. Anger surged within her. ¡®When did Aaron change his password? Am I still his world?¡¯


    Pursing her lips into a thin line, she took out her phone and made a call.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m back,¡± She said the moment the call went through.


    ¡°Hey, little sis. What¡¯s up?¡± The man she had called responded knowing she wanted something.


    ¡°Can you help me cr*ck Aaron¡¯s phone password?¡±


    ¡°What do you need it for? Aaron isn¡¯t someone you can do tricks on-¡±


    ¡°I know. But you know how he¡¯s supposed to marry me but there¡¯s another woman texting him.¡±


    The man on the other side kept quiet for a moment. After a minute, he called out a string of numbers that Serena used on Aaron¡¯s phone and


    it suddenly unlocked.


    ¡°Do what you need to do but be careful. Don¡¯t lose this chance. We need the Wentworth group on our side. I¡¯ll look into this female to see if


    she¡¯s of any threat to you.¡±


    The man was none other than Harry Winston, Serena¡¯s brother. He was a tech expert and theirpany usually dealt with software


    development. Cracking a password was as simple as a walk in the park for him.


    Serena smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Thanks, bro. I love you.¡±


    She cut the call and read the message but a menacing look shed through her eyes when she saw


    what the contact named ¡®T¡¯ had sent.


    Serena was about to reply to the text but she saw Aaron approaching the car from the corner of her


    eyes so she quickly deleted the text and locked the screen before cing the phone back where it was.


    She was annoyed that Aaron wasn¡¯t fawning over her the way he used to. He was being polite but


    wasn¡¯t acting like someone smitten with her.


    She thought this was because of the female texting him and hatred brewed in her heart. ¡®Just wait and


    see. I¡¯ll get rid of you.¡¯


    When they arrived at thepany, she was ted that Aaron showed her off to his employees. This


    gave her hope that he still loved her. It was obvious this T woman was the one who was seducing him.


    He had gone to the bathroom when they arrived at the office and that¡¯s when a knock sounded at the


    door. Serena opened the door and frowned when she saw Nora standing outside with an envelope in


    her hands.


    ¡°And you are?¡± She snapped arrogantly, wrinkling her nose, thinking she was the T on Aaron¡¯s phone.


    Nora was taken aback by the hostilitying from the futuredy boss. She silently took back her


    words. Thisdy was vicious and didn¡¯t deserve the CEO at all!


    Nevertheless, she gave her the envelope and said. ¡°Please pass this to Mr Wentworth. Tessa left it


    here.¡±


    Serena¡¯s brows furrowed when she opened the envelope and found two cheques. She immediately put


    two and two together and realised this woman named Tessa is the T who was calling Aaron relentlessly


    earlier.


    She went back to her seat and ced the cheques in her Chanel handbag just as the phone on the


    table chimed.


    Irritation red through her. She knew it must be the same person texting. Grabbing the phone, she


    read the text and clenched her fists.


    ¡®You think I will give you the opportunity to look good to Aaron?¡¯ She sneered and deleted the text


    before replying with good riddance and deleted it as well.


    She knew Aaron didn¡¯t like material girls. Once he knew she was hungry for money, he would be


    disgusted with her.


    Smirking, she sent her brother a message with instructions to make him hack into Tessa¡¯s phone and


    send a message to Aaron¡¯s phone.


    A smirk crossed her lips as she put the phone back where it originally was.


    ¡®Tessa or whoever you are. You¡¯re no match for me.¡¯


    ¡­


    Days passed by fleetingly fast.


    ¡°When are you returning to work? It¡¯s been five days,¡± Elena Hilton inquired as she peeked into her


    daughter¡¯s room.


    ¡°I quit my job, Mom,¡± Tessa who was lying face down on the bed grumbled, feeling depressed.


    ¡°What? How can you quit your job? How will you survive now?¡± Elena was shocked to hear this piece


    of news.


    When her daughter suddenly showed up, she was ecstatic to see her but then she noticed that


    something was wrong with Tessa. She looked like she had lost her whole world and no matter how


    much she asked, Tessa didn¡¯t disclose what was actually the problem.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. I¡¯ll look for another job, I guess,¡± Tessa mumbledzily.


    She didn¡¯t feel like doing anything at the moment.


    Her eyes were swollen from all the crying she had done for the past five days. She had gone through


    most of the stages of grief. During the denial stage, she couldn¡¯t help but call Aaron¡¯s phone several


    times.


    Of course, Aaron didn¡¯t pick up any of her calls or respond to her messages. This infuriated her and led


    her to the anger stage. Everything made her angry even the innocent soap operas on the TV that


    disyed a kind of love that could only be one¡¯s fantasy. At the third stage, she found herself asking


    questions like, what if she was more submissive? Perhaps Aaron would have loved her.


    She thought she would have managed to win his love if only she had tried harder.


    Now she was in the fourth stage. The depression stage. She was not in the mood to do anything else.


    ¡°Did something happen at work dear? You haven¡¯t told me anything and just keep moping around,¡±


    Elena narrowed her eyes, worry filling her as she wondered what could have happened to her


    daughter.


    She was not a fool. Tessa clearly looked heartbroken so she was convinced this matter involved a man


    but since she didn¡¯t want to tell her anything, she could only wait for her to want to talk to her about it.


    ¡°I want to be left alone, Mom,¡± Tessa said, turning to the other side, her back facing the door.


    Elena sighed and left the bedroom. There was a reason she was anxious about Tessa being around.


    She had a problem that she didn¡¯t want Tessa to find out about.


    ¡®I just hope they don¡¯t show up while she¡¯s here,¡¯ she thought silently and proceeded to her room.


    ¡­


    Tessa was woken up by amotion outside. At first, she was irritated because all she wanted to do


    was sleep all day and forget about her problems but then she heard her mother¡¯s voice. She seemed to


    be pleading with someone and that person was being rude.


    ¡°Please, Mr Rodgers, give me some time to look for the money. I shall pay you back, please don¡¯t take


    my house.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank into her stomach. If she had heard clearly, it seemed her mother had gotten herself


    into debt.


    ¡°Hmph! All you do is tell me lies. Today, I¡¯m getting this house or your daughter. I heard she¡¯s back. If


    you don¡¯t want to pay you can give her to me as coteral. You will get her back once you pay¡­¡±


    Tessa hurriedly got up from the bed and rushed outside. Anger surged within her when she saw her


    mother kneeling on the ground while the man called Mr Rodgers was staring down at her.


    He was a balding man with arge beer belly. He hade with five of hisckeys and they had


    baseball bats in their hands as if they hade for war.


    Tessa felt a chill when she saw this but she had to save her mother.


    ¡°Who are you people and what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Mr Rodgers turned to face her the moment he heard her voice. When he saw that she was a beautiful


    youngdy with skin that looked like she bathed in milk and honey, his eyes lit up with lust.


    He licked his lips and raked his eyes lecherously up and down her body. Thinking he had really won the


    lottery this time, he grinned from ear to ear and said, ¡°Your mother is owing me money. If youe


    with us, I¡¯ll spare her. If not, I¡¯ll grab your house. She put it as coteral.¡±


    Tessa felt fury brewing within her. She clenched her fists at her sides and red at Mr Rodgers and his minions.


    ¡°So you¡¯re loan sharks? Do you know that what you do is illegal?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hiss.


    The man¡¯s eyes shed dangerously before he burst intoughter. ¡°Do you think the police don¡¯t know what kind of business I do? You¡¯re


    free to report me if you want. I¡¯m just not sure if your house will still be yours by the time you¡¯reing back.¡±


    Tessa knew the society she grew up in well enough. It was full of biasness and corruption. There¡¯s nothing the local authorities would do if


    this man was powerful in terms of wealth.


    He looked like an underground mob boss. The police were indeed powerless against those kinds of people.


    In the meantime, Elena lowered her head in shame when her daughter came out. She had nned to keep her debt a secret until Tessa left


    but s, Mr Rodgers decided to show up today.


    Not wanting to involve her daughter in such matters, she grabbed onto Mr Rodger¡¯s leg and begged. ¡°Please, my daughter doesn¡¯t know


    anything about the debt. Let her go. I¡¯ll pay you back, I promise.¡±


    Mr Rodgers felt a sh of irritation and suddenly kicked Elena in the stomach, ¡°b*tch! How dare you grab me?! I¡¯m here to collect my money!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart squeezed seeing her mother being kicked viciously so she quickly took out her phone from her pocket and checked her


    ount statement. Her eyes lit up when she saw the amount she had saved up for the past two years.


    ¡°How much is she owing you? I can pay back the debt!¡± She confidently said and Mr Rodgers squinted his eyes at her, stroking his grey


    goatee.


    ¡°It¡¯s ten thousand dors,¡± he said grumpily.


    Tessa frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why you kicked my mother and threatened to grab the house?¡±


    The amount was too little for the shameless loan shark to demand to grab the house as payment. It may have been a small house but the


    minimum price it could cost was fifty thousand dors.


    Thankfully her savings for the past two years were amounting to ten thousand dors. She quickly asked for Mr Rodger¡¯s details and sent


    him the money, much to his annoyance. He had hoped he would walk away with a beauty instead.


    When they left, Tessa was about to grill her mother about the loan she took when she realised she was motionless on the ground. Her brows


    furrowed and a sense of unease settled in her stomach.


    ¡°Mom?¡± She called out and rushed towards her, only to gasp when she saw the blood trickling from Elena¡¯s mouth. She was unconscious but


    she was still alive.


    Quickly, Tessa booked a cab and took her to the hospital.


    She was waiting outside the emergency room when the doctor on duty stepped out.


    ¡°How is my mother, Doctor?¡± Tessa hurriedly asked. Her stomach was in a knot.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°Your mother requires emergency surgery. She¡¯s in her second stage of stomach cancer. Why did you take long to take


    her to the hospital?¡±


    Tessa heard a ringing sound in her ears at the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°C-cancer?¡± Her eyes had grown wide like saucers and her mouth couldn¡¯t close as she stared at the doctor. ¡°W-what do you mean? My


    mother doesn¡¯t have cancer.¡±


    ¡°Well, our results show that she has. She got chemotherapy for the first stage but it recurred and she took long toe for treatment.¡±


    Tessa swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat, her stomach twisting. ¡°Do the surgery then.¡±


    The doctor scratched the side of his neck. ¡°We can¡¯t do the surgery over here but we can refer her to a hospital in the City.¡±


    Tessa was in a daze the whole time she was in the ambnce apanying her mother to the City. Apart from being sad, she felt guilty.


    She was busy having fun with Aaron while her mother had to get a loan to treat her cancer.


    Heck, she didn¡¯t even know her mother had cancer.


    When they arrived at the hospital, a female doctor with sses in a white coat walked out and handed her a paper.


    ¡°Make payment at the reception and bring this back. The price for the surgery is five thousand dors.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart dropped to her feet. She had just spent herst money, where was she supposed to get that amount of mone

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5~ Rejected


    ¡°C-can you operate on her while I look for the money? I don¡¯t have right-¡±


    Tessa began to negotiate, however, she was quickly cut off before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that, Miss,¡± the doctor shook her head. Almost every day, she had to deal with such


    cases. But it was just impossible to do surgery minus the payment. ¡°The surgery will be done as soon


    as you pay.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach twisted when the doctor left. She had nowhere to get money.


    She suddenly thought of someone who could help her. He was not just anyone. But a billionaire who


    could get ess to anything in Ashford city including the best health services avable.


    With bated breath, she took out her phone and typed him a message since she knew calling him was


    futile.


    [Aaron, my mother has cancer and she needs to undergo surgery right now. I really need your help this


    time.]


    She thought about something for a few seconds and edited Aaron to Mr Wentworth. She didn¡¯t want


    him to think she was trying to cling to him.


    Her heart sank deeper and deeper when five minutes passed but there was no response from Aaron.


    ¡®Are you that cruel to not help me out when I¡¯m in such a dire situation?¡¯


    Tessa could only feel sorry for herself, coupled with the pain in her chest. Turns out the man she had


    thought was kind-hearted was the exact opposite instead.


    He was ruthless and heartless.


    She clenched her fists at her sides and took in a sharp breath.


    Since Aaron didn¡¯t want to pick up the call, she decided to go to the Wentworth group and ask for his


    help directly.


    It did not take long for Tessa to arrive at the Wentworth group but she was denied entry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hilton but Mr Wentworth has given out the order not to allow you into thepany


    premises,¡± Lydia, the receptionist at the entrance said, her eyes flitting with guilt.


    A pang of pain shot threw Tessa but she wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. Aaron had made sure she got the


    memo. The love of his life had returned so she needed to back off.


    ¡°I want to talk to him about a serious matter. At least call him and let him know I¡¯m here.¡±


    The receptionist felt awkward. Actually, the CEO had instructed her to stop Tessa from going up to his


    office because he didn¡¯t want Serena and Tessa to meet.


    Serena had been frequenting thepanytely and right at that moment, she was with Aaron in his


    office. So there was no way Tessa would be allowed to go up.


    It would be disastrous if Serena found out about his mistress. She might refuse to marry him again and


    leave.


    Lydia forced a smile at Tessa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He doesn¡¯t want to hear any news about you.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach churned and she took a step back. ¡®Does he hate me that much?¡¯


    It felt like someone had brutally cut her heart with a blunt saw.


    She left thepany and decided to wait outside. It was almost lunch time and he would be going out


    soon.


    A few minutester, Nora walked out of thepany, going for her lunch break and she spotted Tessa


    outside.


    ¡°Tessa? What are you doing sitting outside?¡± She asked, approaching her.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Tessa¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. She quickly turned around and rushed


    towards her.


    ¡°Nora, is Mr Wentworth going out for lunch?¡±


    Nora nodded. ¡°Yes, he will be out soon I guess.¡±


    Tessa looked at Nora and asked her anxiously, ¡°Did you give him the envelope?¡±


    She was referring to the envelope that contained the cheques she had returned. At that moment, Tessa


    regretted giving back those cheques. She wouldn¡¯t be so desperate right now if she had kept them.


    Nora paused for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think much about it, since Serena was the CEO¡¯s girlfriend, giving her the envelope was akin


    to giving it to him.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± She asked, her eyebrows creasing. Tessa looked pale and her hair was


    disheveled. She wondered what had happened to her.


    She had heard the rumours about how she was fired because she was the CEO¡¯s mistress but Nora


    didn¡¯t believe them. There were always two sides to every story after all. It was not her ce to judge


    and none of her business anyway.


    Tessa shook her head, her mood deting. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the CEO here. You can go and have your


    lunch.¡±


    Nora hesitated but she left in the end after telling Tessa to keep in touch.


    Tessa didn¡¯t know how long she had been waiting for Aaron. When he finally showed up, her legs were


    numb from squatting for too long.


    She was about to rush towards him when she paused in her tracks.


    That woman called Serena Winston was with him. Her slender arm was hooked around his arm while


    she blushed asionally and tucked her hair behind her ear shyly.


    They looked like a match made in heaven. The man oozed a dominant aura while the woman gave off


    an elegant gentle feeling with an air of nobility.


    Tessa swallowed painfully, knowing if she called for him, he might ignore her but she did it anyway.


    ¡°Mr Wentworth.¡±


    Hearing his name being called, Aaron nced in her direction but his face did not betray any of his


    emotions.


    Seeing that he had looked at her, Tessa decided to ask now, ¡°I¡¯m kindly asking-¡±


    The man withdrew his gaze from her before she could finish her sentence and proceeded to his car.


    His icy attitude towards Tessa made her heart sink to the depths of hell.


    Tessa¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. She didn¡¯t know how to ask him for help. He had openly


    ignored her so how could she openly ask him for help?


    Her stomach turned as she watched the couple approach the silver Bently parked by the roadside.


    ¡°Aaron, who¡¯s that? She was looking at you just now,¡± Tessa could hear a soft voice asking Aaron and


    her breathing got caught in her throat as she waited for his answer.


    But his next words made her feel like someone was squeezing her heart painfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s nobody.¡±


    At that moment, all the feelings that Tessa had for Aaron shattered to pieces. Why should she hold on


    to someone who clearly didn¡¯t value her?


    Her heart grew cold and hatred brewed within her. She turned and rushed to the hospital. She would


    have to borrow money but for now, she had to check on how her mother was doing.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Tessa to arrive at the hospital. With a knot in her stomach, she rushed to the


    theatre and asked to see her mother.


    ¡°Your mother is being operated on right now. Please be patient.¡±


    A nurse told her when she saw that she wanted to barge into the operating room.


    Tessa¡¯s heart jumped to her throat as she thought. ¡®Did the hospital have a change of heart?¡¯


    She looked at the nurse and asked, ¡°Was she allowed to have the surgery without the money?¡±


    The nurse frowned. ¡°No. A gentleman paid her bills. I think you just missed him, if you go down the


    hallway on your left right now, you might meet him.¡±


    Tessa didn¡¯t know what to think of this turn of events but she was grateful anyway. She turned and


    rushed in that direction, only to see a silhouette of a man in the hallway.


    He was tall. Almost at the height of Aaron who was six foot. She quickly rushed towards him, shouting,


    ¡°Sir! Sir! Wait!¡±


    The man paused in his tracks and turned to look back when he heard a female voice calling for him. He


    had curly dark hair that fell to his shoulders, an angr jaw and a light stubble on his chin.


    Tessa frowned when she got closer. The man didn¡¯t look like a simple guy at all. In fact, he oozed a


    simr aura to Aaron. Dominant and cold.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you but did you pay the bills for the patient in room 027?¡± She asked, breathing


    heavily from all that running.


    The man stared down at her and something shed through his eyes for a split second. He shoved his


    hands into his pockets and nodded.


    ¡°Yep. I did.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes blurred with tears. She was so desperate but a stranger came through for her mother at


    thest minute.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir. I¡¯ll pay you back-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that for you to pay back.¡±


    The man said and Tessa frowned, a bad feeling creeping into her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She sought.


    The man chuckled and shook his head, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Did you


    think I would ask you to do something untoward?¡±


    He then took out a card and gave it to Tessa.


    ¡°I¡¯m Harry. I own a pharmaceuticalpany and we do clinical trials as we try to find a cure for cancer.


    Your mother just signed up for the program so I paid for the surgery so that she can take part in the


    trials. It¡¯s part of the package. The family gets a certain amount of money for participating.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as she stared at the card in her hand. ¡®Why did my mother agree to


    this? Did she think I couldn¡¯t manage to find the money?¡¯


    After all, clinical trials weren¡¯t always sessful. There was always a risk involved. What if something


    happened to her mother in the process?


    Seeing her doubtful expression, the man decided to rify.


    ¡°Our clinical trials are actually safe. Would you deprive your mother of a chance to be rid of cancer


    forever?¡±


    Tessa bit her bottom lip and mulled over it. Her mother had already made the decision, perhaps she


    wanted to do whatever was possible to get cured.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I guess we can try it out,¡± she said reluctantly.


    The man smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. The trials will be done in Whitpalm City. We shall leave the moment your


    mother recovers from the surgery.¡±


    The man was none other than Harry Winston, Serena¡¯s brother. Together they hade up with a


    scheme to get rid of Tessa forever.


    He had dug into her background and found out about her mother¡¯s condition, hence he came up with


    the idea of taking Tessa and her mother out of the City for treatment.


    Luckily they were a group ofpanies and didn¡¯t always deal with tech stuff so he could use it to his


    advantage.


    Tessa was a little ufortable with the idea of leaving but since they were close to the reception, she


    suddenly saw Aaron and Serena on the TV hanging on the wall.


    They looked at each other lovingly as reporters surrounded them for an interview. Her heart squeezed


    as she realised that Aaron had never looked at her that way. He was holding her in his arms for the


    whole world to see.


    Indeed, she was a fool for him. But that was going to end now. If leaving would help her mother and


    herself to heal, then she was more than willing.


    She looked up at the kind stranger that she had just met and nodded. ¡°We shall leave the City.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6¡å Being ignored


    ¡°What is this?¡± Aaron frowned as he stared at the cup in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s coffee, sir. Your favorite espresso,¡± the man who had brought the coffee replied gingerly.


    He was none other than Enock Hastings, Aaron¡¯s assistant who had just returned from New York where he had gone to oversee the


    Wentworth branch.


    ¡°You call this coffee? I see your taste has changed after spending time in another region,¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes.


    Enock¡¯s stomach turned when he saw the look in his boss¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Aaron but he had been in a bad mood


    for the past five days.


    He reached his hand forth and got the cup. ¡°Let me bring you another cup.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell Tessa to make me one.¡± Aaron said absentmindedly. It was only after the words had left him that he realised what he had said.


    1


    The space between his eyebrows creased. ¡®Why would I think about her when she¡¯s left already?¡±


    Enock was stumped.


    ¡°Do you mean Miss Nora, Sir? Miss Tessa no longer works for thepany.¡±


    A surge of annoyance shed through Aaron. He didn¡¯t expect Tessa to forget about him so quickly.


    Just after she cashed the cheque, there has been no call or text from her. Aaron knew the money he gave her was enough for her to not look


    for a job but still, he thought she would cling to him for a while before he could.


    get rid of herpletely.


    It appeared to him that he was being ignored after she took his money.


    ¡®She already got what she was aiming for so why would she cling to me?¡¯ He scoffed and dismissed Enock.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t bring me coffee,¡± he proimed. It would be better to avoid everything that reminded him.


    of that woman.


    Enock looked confused but he nodded anyway. ¡°Noted, Sir.¡±


    Aaron spent the rest of the morning approving and disapproving proposed projects. The group was diversifying and he needed to give his


    signature to authorise the funding of these projects that aimed at the


    growth of thepany.


    An undetermined amount of time passed when Enock knocked on Aaron¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Aaron called out, looking at the door.


    Enock opened a cra ck and poked his head through. ¡°Sir, Miss Winston is on her way up.¡±


    Aaron frowned as something shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not in the office.¡±


    Ignore


    ¡°She¡¯s already here, sir,¡± Enock whisper-yelled and someone suddenly pushed the door harshly, making him almost fall on his face since he


    was leaning on it.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯vee to have lunch with you.¡± A coquettish female voice reached Aaron¡¯s ears and a sh of irritation surged within him.


    He didn¡¯t understand his reactions though. Why would Serena Irritate him? He loved her, right?


    He forced a smile at her and dismissed Enock with his hand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. I¡¯m quite busy today,¡± he responded tly.


    ¡°Oh no. I knew you would be like this. Always working without eating. Mom said the way to a man¡¯s


    heart is through his stomach. So I¡¯vee so we can go and have lunch at my favorite restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Serena¡¯s words made Aaron think about Tessa once again. Indeed, he usually missed his meals when


    he was busy but she always made him lunch and packed it for him. They would eat the food she


    cooked together right in his office at the small lounge on the left side of the office.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emotions that he couldn¡¯t fathom stirred within him following the thought of Tessa and he frowned.


    There must be something wrong with him or maybe he had spent far too much time with her that he


    was finding it hard to get her out of his mind.


    Perhaps spending time with the woman he has always loved will cure him of this disease of feeling


    strange things in his chest at the thought of Tessa.


    He nced up at Serena and grabbed his car keys. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He then pressed the inte and told them to bring his car around to the entrance.


    Aaron had just stepped out of thepany with Serena clinging to him when he heard a soft voice


    calling for him.


    ¡°Mr Wentworth.¡±


    He recognised the voice immediately and his heart ski pped a beat but his face was devoid of any


    emotions as


    he turned to look at her.


    For some reason, his heart suddenly raced seeing her after a long time but then he suddenly


    remembered how


    she had ignored him and decided to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    What he did not expect was for her to withdraw. His brows furrowed as he internally thought. ¡®Didn¡¯t she


    come to apologise?¡¯


    He pulled at his tie in frustration as he drove to Serena¡¯s famous Italian restaurant but the whole time,


    he was


    so out of it that he didn¡¯t pay any heed to Serena or engage her in any conversation.


    Perhaps he was unaware of this but for a man who was never a fan of using his phone unless for


    business


    purposes, he spent a generous amount of time looking at his phone as if he was waiting for a call or


    text


    message. 1


    Serena noticed his indifference and clenched her fists at her sides. This was not the Aaron she knew.


    By now, he would have poured her a drink or helped her cut her steak but he seemed more interested


    in his phone than


    3/5


    her.


    A vicious glint that Aaron didn¡¯t witness shed through her eyes and she took out her phone before


    texting. her brother.


    [Is it done? Has the bit ch agreed to leave??]


    A text in response soon followed.


    Harry: [The mother has agreed. So it¡¯s done.]


    Serena: (Good. Take her as far away from this ce as possible.]


    A thought suddenly urred to her and she suddenly felt better. She secretly sent a text to someone


    and returned to eating, knowing her rtionship with Aaron would be confirmed soon.


    ¡°Aaron, Dad asked if you¡¯ve decided on the date for our marriage.¡± She decided to test the waters.


    Aaron frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Her heart sank but she maintained the sweet smile on her face. Meanwhile, deep down, her blood was


    boiling.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve gotten rid of that bit ch, otherwise, she would steal Aaron¡¯s heart.¡±


    When they were done and were now leaving, Serena suddenly pretended to fall at the entrance and


    instinctively Aaron reached out to hold her.


    Suddenly, they were swarmed by reporters as they shed them with cameras and bombarded them


    with


    questions. 1


    Aaron was in a nasty mood so he let Serena respond and didn¡¯t even hear whatever she was saying as


    his


    mind was somewhere else.


    ¡°Miss Winston, is it true that you¡¯ve returned this time to reunite with your childhood sweetheart, Aaron


    Wentworth?¡± One of the reporters asked and Serena blushed.


    ¡°Yes, it is true. I gave up my career as a pianist to return to Ashford City for Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You two must be so much in love for you to make such a great sacrifice. When is the wedding


    and are


    we invited?¡±


    Serena pretended to act shy and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°The date will soon be set but I don¡¯t


    think this year will end without us getting married.¡±


    Aaron frowned and felt strange about her announcement but he didn¡¯t say anything to refute it so the


    reporters took Serena¡¯s words for it and proceeded to publish several articles about the uing


    wedding of the


    century.


    Meanwhile, the moment Aaron was alone again, he¡¯dialled Tessa¡¯s number but the call went


    unanswered.


    He nced at his call history and saw that he had tried to call her at least twenty times. Why the hell


    was she not picking up his calls?


    For some reason, his stomach was in a knot and he felt like something bad was about to happen.


    He quickly made a U-turn and drove to Tessa¡¯s apartment but he was stopped by the security guard


    who gave him the key to the apartment.


    ¡°Why do you have Tessa¡¯s keys?¡± Aaron questioned.


    ¡°Miss Tessa moved out five days ago and asked me to give you the keys when you pass through,¡± the


    security guard replied.


    Aaron¡¯s heart sank to his feet as he tried to understand what was going on.


    ¡®She left?¡¯ He internally thought. ¡®Just like that? Why? Didn¡¯t she say she loved me, how could she


    leave so easily?¡±


    He took out his phone and called Enock.


    ¡°¡±Hello-¡±


    ¡°Find Tessa. Scour the whole world if you have to. Just find her and bring her to me.¡±


    His breathing wasboured as he felt a strange tightening in his chest. ¡®How dare she run away from


    me?¡±


    Several weekster¡­


    Tessa¡¯s heart clenched when she recalled what Serena had said to the reporters a month ago.


    ¡°You two must be so much in love for you to make such a great sacrifice. When is the wedding and are we invited?¡±


    ¡°The date will soon be set but I don¡¯t think this year will end without us getting married.¡±


    She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, feeling ufortable, she ced her hand on the left side of her


    chest and rubbed the aching spot. But no matter what she tried, there was nothing she could do to ease the


    pain she was feeling.


    Aaron had really broken her and she hated how she had lost herself in trying to make him love her.


    She changed herself a lot for him. For example, pork was a type of meat she enjoyed eating but because Aaron


    didn¡¯t like it, she stopped eating it altogether.


    Many a time did she want to go out, have fun or go on a date but Aaron didn¡¯t like crowded ces so she


    sacrificed that outgoing side of herself to conform to his preferences.


    Never, not even once did Aaron go out of his way for her. It was always about him and what he liked. In the long run. Tessa forgot about what


    she liked and liked what Aaron liked.


    Now she couldn¡¯t recognise herself anymore.


    Who was she? What were her hobbies? Tessa could only draw nks because everything she thought she liked was her changing herself to


    impress Aaron.


    But even after putting in all that effort, he tram pled on her heart like it was nothing.


    She took in a deep sharp breath but her heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand made of iron.


    Chapter 6 Being ignored


    ¡°Are you ok, Tessa?¡± Tessa was snapped back to reality by her mother¡¯s voice and she quickly wiped the tears that were rolling down her


    cheeks, looking out the small window.


    They were on a ne heading to Whitpalm City and were riding first ss. Even with all the luxury around her there was plenty of legroom. It


    was easy to rx with the reclining chairs and they had meal choices¡­ Tessa still felt like the lump in her throat didn¡¯t want to disappear. It


    was painful to swallow, let alone breathe.


    However, she didn¡¯t want her mother to know she was dating her boss and got dumped so she secretly wiped off all her tears before turning


    to face her.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Mom. I¡¯ll probably just miss Ashford City.¡±


    She meant she will miss Aaron. He was a dou che, yes, but she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from aching for him. But leaving was a good idea.


    They say time heals all wounds. She was optimistic that Aaron will soon be a


    thing of the past. It will be like she had never loved him to death before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you. I just didn¡¯t want to burden you,¡± Elena said, feeling guilty


    for making her daughter give up the life she was used to in Ashford City. 1


    Tessa stretched out her hand and grabbed her mother¡¯s. ¡°You can never be a burden to me, Mom. I¡¯m your


    daughter, not a stranger.¡±


    The mother and daughter smiled at each other. Tessa¡¯s eyes trailed to Harry who was seated on the other


    side, his gaze was fixated on a newspaper.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was being so good to them. Were they the only ones avable for the clinical trial? Why did he pick


    them? It kind of aroused her suspicions seeing that she has no connections in


    the City.


    Nevertheless, she was grateful for his help. She would have lost her mother if it were not for him.


    Tessa sighed and sat back in her seat, dragging in a sharp breath. ¡°I have to focus on myself now. I¡¯ll be the best version of myself. The


    one I was meant to be.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading. If you¡¯re enjoying the story so far, please drop me some gems and reviews if you can. I¡¯ll deeply appreciate it.


    9

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7¡å New life


    Hourster, the ne finallynded on the soil of Whitpalm City and Tessa let out a sigh of relief.


    It was only when she got down from the ne that reality sank in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really left. I¡¯ll never see Aaron again.¡±


    A wave of pain rippled through her heart. It surely wasn¡¯t easy to leave someone she¡¯s loved for two


    years. Unlike him, she had true feelings for him and she didn¡¯t expect to get rid of them overnight. It will


    hurt¡­ for a long time.


    She made to walk forward when she suddenly swayed on her feet and a pair of manly arms held her,


    preventing her from making an embarrassing fall.


    She looked up and found herself looking into a pair of golden-brown eyes.


    Harry had rushed to her aid just now.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured, his voice raspy.


    Tessa blinked several times and straightened herself up hastily. ncing at Harry she awkwardly said,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She then caught up to her mother who gave her a knowing smile. ¡°Tell me the truth, Tessa. Is he your


    boyfriend?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes grew bigger than dinner tes at her mother¡¯s insinuation.


    ¡°Not at all! I don¡¯t even know him, Mom. He¡¯s just a good samaritan.¡±


    In the meantime, Harry¡¯s lips twitched when he heard what Tessabelled him as.


    ¡®A good samaritan? He sneered silently. ¡®Oh, baby girl, you have no idea.¡¯ .


    He nced at his hands and rubbed them, recalling how an odd sensation rushed through him when


    he held Tessa just now. It was as if he could still feel the softness of her skin on his palms.


    His eyes trailed to her frame and something flickered through them. She didn¡¯t really look like his sister.


    In fact, apart from the hair and colour of their eyes, there was nothing simr about them.


    Where his sister was proud and obnoxious, Tessa was kind and humble.


    Aaron didn¡¯t know he had a gem with him. But since Harry¡¯s sister¡¯s happiness was at stake, he had to


    do


    everything in his power to make sure Aaron never sets his sight on Tessa again.


    A thought shed through his mind and he smirked as he followed the two women. ¡®I think I can work


    from Whitpalm City for a while.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened when Harry took them to an apartment he had leased for them. It was a simple


    modern three-bedroom apartment but it looked expensive.


    She turned to face the man and shook her head. ¡°This is too much, Mr Winston. A one-bedroom house


    will do


    for us.¡±


    1/6


    Harry was already helping a great deal. She didn¡¯t want to owe him a lot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everyone in the program has an apartment like this. And please, Tessa, call me


    Harry,¡± Harry stated, shing her his killer smile and she felt her ears burn.


    Why did she suddenly feel like Harry was being more than friendly to her? Still, she bit her lower lip and


    looked around the apartment.


    ¡°I still think-¡±


    ¡°Tessa, the gentleman said this apartment is part of the program. Don¡¯t make it difficult for him,¡± Elena


    suddenly said, advising her daughter.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t born yesterday. She could tell that this handsome and rich man was interested in


    her daughter so she wanted to give her a hand.


    She might die soon if the clinical trials don¡¯t go well so it would be better if she knew her daughter was


    in good hands.


    Oblivious to her mother¡¯s thoughts, Tessa sighed and nodded. ¡°Ok. Since you like it, Mom. We can


    stay.¡±


    Harry was quick to take their luggage to the rooms and when he came back, he told them there was


    food in the kitchen and they could cook or order something.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner, Harry?¡± Elena cheerily offered, making Tessa internally groan.


    ¡°Mr Winston has somewhere to be, Mom.¡±


    However, Harry smiled and went to sit on the couch. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m free tonight. I would love to stay for


    dinner, Mrs Hilton. Thank you,¡± he then nced at Tessa and said, ¡°I said you can call me Harry. We


    shall be more like family since we will be seeing each other often.¡±


    An hourter, they were all seated at the dining table when Tessa suddenly retched when she grabbed


    the bowl of fish.


    She frowned and pushed it away from her. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you notice that this fish had gone bad? It


    smells so horrible!¡±


    Elena¡¯s smile froze. She stared at her daughter and then at the innocent bowl of fish which smelled


    normal to her. Her eyebrows creased as she fell deep in thought.


    ¡°I must have missed the scent since my sense of smell has be worsetely. You can try the beef


    instead. Here, I cooked your favourite. It¡¯s liver-¡±


    ¡°Oh, my G o d!¡± Tessa retched violently and pushed her chair back, mping a hand over her mouth


    and rushed to the bathroom where she vomited everything that was in her stomach.


    Elena¡¯s hand that was holding the bowl of liver was still frozen in the air as a sense of dread washed


    over her.


    Her eyebrows creased. ¡®These symptoms¡­ is she¡­¡±


    She awkwardly nced at Harry and forced a smile. ¡°She must have eaten something bad on the


    ne.¡± (1


    Harry did not respond. He had an inkling of what could be wrong with Tessa and he was so irritated that


    he


    2/6


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted tosh out. But his aim was to keep the family in Whitpalm so he kept calm.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to make a wrong move, lest she goes running back to Aaron and destroys his sister¡¯s


    ns.


    Meanwhile, Tessa¡¯s stomach was in a knot when she was done vomiting and had cleaned her mouth.


    She made calctions in her head and realised she had missed her period for a week.


    She also recalled how Aaron had told her to get n B pills but she was so disorientated after he


    dumped her that it slipped her mind.


    Her heart sank deeper and deeper into the pits of her stomach. She hoped what she was thinking


    wasn¡¯t true.


    But her hope was crushed when she took a pregnancy test the following day and found that, indeed,


    she was pregnant with Aaron¡¯s baby. 1


    Back at Ashford City.


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with you man, you look like death!¡± Tony Hendrix, one of Aaron¡¯s friends asked


    the moment Aaron walked into the private room looking like he had just lost his world.


    Aaron had dark circles under his eyes fromck of sleep. He had spent thest month searching high


    and low for Tessa.


    He didn¡¯t even know why he was looking for her but he felt ufortable that she left just like that. He


    let go of her knowing she would always be at his apartment and under his protection. What he didn¡¯t


    expect was for her to leave. It was as if she had disappeared off the face of the earth.


    Now that he didn¡¯t know her whereabouts, he felt lost and empty.


    ¡°F*k off,¡± he flipped Tony the bird and poured himself a ss of bourbon before throwing his head back,


    drinking it all in one shot.


    c He did this continuously in a frustrated manner until his friends exchanged worried nces.


    Victor Clinton who was from a wealthy family of Doctors grabbed the fifth ss from him and put it


    away.¡± You shouldn¡¯t be drinking, man. Not in your state. Can you tell us what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me!¡± Aaron snapped, angry that his source of reprieve was taken away.


    Graham Thompson who was standing by the window to smoke frowned, turning to look at Aaron, he


    sought.¡± Is this about that former assistant of yours?¡±


    Tony¡¯s ears pric ked when he heard that. He stood up from his seat and rushed towards the window


    where Graham was standing.


    ¡°G, do you know something?¡± He asked eagerly.


    Graham Thompson was in the military and he had just be a lieutenant colonel at the age of


    twenty- seven. He was from a family of military officers so he rose in ranks quickly. But he was


    deserving since he worked very hard.


    Aaron frowned, he had asked Graham for help. But even with his military influence, he wasn¡¯t able to


    find


    3/6


    Chapter 7 New life


    Tessa.


    Tony poked Graham¡¯s arm, probing. ¡°Tell us. You know Aaron. He won¡¯t say a thing.¡±


    Tony came from a family ofwyers. His parents were judges of the supreme court and he had just


    started out in his career but he was one of the most excellent Lawyers in the City.


    Naturally, he was always keen on finding out information about things.


    ¡°He fired his assistant. She left and now he¡¯s looking for her like crazy.¡±


    Just when Aaron thought Graham would keep his secret, he went ahead and told the whole world. Ok.


    Not the


    whole world. Just their friends, but still. He didn¡¯t want them to think he was interested in his assistant


    or


    something.


    Tony and Victor broke into fits ofughter but they quickly shut up when the temperature in the room


    went


    down to zero.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Aaron questioned, his voice dripping with iciness.


    Tony chuckled nervously. ¡°Nothing. I just remembered something that happened years ago.¡±


    However, Graham wasn¡¯t afraid of Aaron. He snuffed out his cigarette and went to sit on one of the


    leather


    seats, looking at him.


    ¡°What is it, Aaron? I thought you would be content once Serenaes back. Isn¡¯t that what you


    wanted? Why are you looking for that innocent woman that you used and dumped once your first love


    returned?¡±


    Aaron felt a weird sensation in his chest. Those words made him feel ufortable. He knew for a fact


    that


    he had hurt Tessa.


    ¡®But why would she leave so easily if she really loved me?¡¯


    Her dismayed look keeps haunting his dreams repeatedly and for some reason, he can¡¯t seem to get


    her out of his mind. It¡¯s like she had embedded herself deep in his soul such that the presence of the


    woman he loves did nothing to quell his desire to find her.


    ¡®I have always loved Serena, right?¡± He asked silently, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°I think I know what¡¯s wrong with him. He¡¯s just realised he¡¯s in love with Tessa but it¡¯s toote. So he¡¯s


    miserable that she left without a word,¡± Tony said proudly, happy with his conclusion.


    Aaron¡¯s frown deepened as he continued with his thoughts. ¡®Is that true? Could it be that I¡¯m in love


    with Tessa? No. She was always a substitute for Serena. How can I love her?¡±


    Regardless, Aaron couldn¡¯t fathom why he felt a wrenching pain in his heart when he thought about the


    possibility of not seeing Tessa again Besides, Serena was back but he wasn¡¯t as happy or content as


    he hoped to be.


    It really confused the hell out of him.


    Suddenly, the door to the private room was opened and Enock, Aaron¡¯s assistant entered, looking


    terrified. He then spotted his boss looking like he had drank the whole bar. Approaching him, he


    handed the phone in his


    hand over to him.


    Chapter 7 New life


    When Aaron gave him a dirty look, Enock gulped before saying, ¡°It¡¯s the chairman.¡±


    The space between Aaron¡¯s eyebrows squeezed together and he grumpily grabbed the phone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aaron! Are you still my son? Why are you ignoring my calls?¡± An angry male voice echoed through the


    speaker.


    Aaron pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°You rascal! Being busy is one thing but how dare you neglect your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and the temperature in the room became


    colder.


    The man on the other side of the call was none other than Edmund Wentworth, the Chairman of the


    Wentworth group and Aaron¡¯s father.


    ¡°Serena is here. She¡¯s said she hasn¡¯t seen you in a month. What are you doing? When are you going


    to


    propose to her?¡±


    Anger surged within Aaron like a tidal wave. What was Serena¡¯s aim in going to his house to see his


    father? Indeed, it¡¯s been a month since he saw her because he was busy travelling out of the City to


    look for Tessa.


    ¡°Dad, my personal life isn¡¯t the Wentworth group to which you¡¯re the chairman. You can¡¯t get involved in


    my affairs. As for Serena, I hope she¡¯s having a good time with you,¡± he said and immediately cut the


    call.


    He hated being manipted the most. What did Serena mean by doing this? Didn¡¯t she have his


    number?


    His phone rang again but he switched it off and scoffed. He won¡¯t let her get her way!


    Suddenly, Graham received a text on his phone and when he read it, his brows furrowed. He nced


    at Aaron and called out. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯ve just received word that Tessa was just seen leaving the City.¡±


    Hearing Tessa¡¯s name, Aaron¡¯s eyes flew open and he almost jumped out of his seat. ¡°Where did she


    go?¡± He asked anxiously, his heart galloping faster than a racing horse.


    Graham sighed, knowing he had bad news. ¡°The records were suddenly wiped. No one knows what


    flight she got on or her destination but that¡¯s not all¡­¡± He paused dramatically and continued. ¡°She


    wasn¡¯t alone. There


    was a man with her.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Aaron growled, his mind reeling with all sorts of thoughts as inexplicable jealousy


    crept into


    his heart. 1


    ¡®Did she move on already? So soon?¡¯

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 Family


    ¡°Are you the father?¡± A nurse asked the man who had brought the woman with a veryrge round belly


    into the


    emergency room.


    ¡°Yes-¡±


    ¡°No! He¡¯s not the father! He¡¯s my friend!¡± The very pregnantdy managed to rify that matter even


    though she was in intense pain.


    A sh of hurt flickered through the man¡¯s eyes but the pregnant woman was none the wiser.


    The nurse felt awkward. ¡°Um who¡¯s going to sign the form-¡±


    ¡°I will. Please give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the father? This form should be filled in by the father.¡±


    The woman snapped at the nurse. ¡°I am the MOTHER and FATHER!¡±


    The irritable pregnant woman was none other than Tessa Hilton and her ¡®friend¡¯ was Harry Winston.


    Tessa was very big now. She had carried her child to full term but she didn¡¯t know the gender because


    she was afraid of going for an ultrasound. Her stomach was bigger than normal. She thought there was


    something wrong with the baby so she decided to find out after giving birth.


    The nurse gave her the form and she filled it in, albeit with difficulty. Tessa then nced at Harry and


    gulped,¡± I don¡¯t want to burden you with this.¡±


    The truth was, she didn¡¯t intend to keep getting Harry¡¯s help. It would mean that the things she owed


    him would keep piling up. Besides, the information she was writing was what would be added to the


    birth certificate.


    Harry¡¯s gaze softened as he stared at her. He hadbed his hair into a manly bun and he was in a


    powder blue shirt with navy pants. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. He looked every bit the


    man of every woman¡¯s dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m your friend, if I can help, why not? But since you¡¯re notfortable, it¡¯s


    fine,¡± he said.


    A wave of pain rushed through Tessa and she let out a scream. ¡°I think the baby ising!¡±


    Elena was undergoing treatment so she couldn¡¯t be here for her daughter. However, seeing that Harry


    would be waiting outside, Tessa felt warmth creep into her heart. She had been suspicious of him but


    he turned out


    to be a very good friend.


    Whilst in thebout room, Tessa felt like she was going to die. Her mother had prepared her and told


    her about the pain but she didn¡¯t expect it to feel like she was teetering between life and death.


    ¡°Ok, Miss Hilton. You¡¯re fully dted. You can start to push!¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t know how relieved Tessa felt to hear those words. She had been in activebour for


    seven


    hours, feeling like she was being split into two but there was no sign of dtion.


    1/6


    ¡°Argh!¡± She groaned, pushing for thest time. A baby¡¯s shriek echoed in the room and Tessa suddenly


    sighed in relief.


    Pushing that one out tore her.


    ¡°Congrattions. Baby boy number one, born at 11:00 pm.¡± The doctor ced the baby on Tessa¡¯s


    chest but her mind reeled when his words sank in.


    ¡°Baby number one?¡±


    Before she could understand what was going on, a soul-tearing pain ripped through her and she cried


    out.


    ¡°Ok, this one is impatient. Push- oh, she¡¯s out! Baby girl number two, born at 11:05 pm.¡±


    Tessa was stunned. She gave birth to twins! It was shocking. Nevertheless, she loved her babies. She


    gazed down at them lovingly as theyy on her chest, grabbing each other¡¯s tiny hands.


    ¡°Thest one. Oh. This one¡¯s a shy one. Ok, Push¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was calm as he instructed her


    once


    more.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened in shock but the pressure on her core made her give a big push just as she felt


    another babye out. She was sure these three tore her pretty badly.


    ¡°Congrattions. Baby girl number three, born at 11:10.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes were filled with love as she held her three bundles of joy to her chest. She might have


    gone through a lot of pain to give birth to them but it was all worth it. They were so beautiful.


    ¡®My treasures.¡¯


    She lowered her head and gave each of her babies¡¯ little heads a kiss before saying, ¡°You three and


    your grandma are my only family now.¡±


    At the same time, Aaron groaned in his sleep. His hands stretched out as if he was reaching for


    someone.


    ¡°Tessa! Tessa!¡±


    He called out desperately, his brows furrowing. He was having a dream and in that dream. Tessa was


    heavily pregnant. She was in great pain and was crying out loudly. Aaron¡¯s heart broke while watching


    her give birth to his child. This was why he ended up stretching out his hand to her, hoping his touch


    could stop her pain.


    But as he reached for her, she suddenly began to fade and then he held empty air. His heart jumped to


    his throat when she suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Panic crept into him and he called out to her. ¡°Tessa! Tessa, where are you?!¡±


    Aaron blinked as he sat up from the bed, his heart thumping rapidly. Beads of sweat had coated his


    forehead


    and he was breathing heavily.


    ¡°It was just a dream.¡¯ He sighed as it dawned on him.


    He could still feel the pain in his chest from the strange dream he just had. It was so vivid that he


    thought


    2/6


    Tessa was really giving birth to his child.


    His heart clenched and he grabbed his phone, calling his assistant.


    ¡°Any news? Has she been found?¡± He asked anxiously.


    Enock who had just been woken up from his sleep grumbled. ¡°No, Sir. There¡¯s no news yet.¡±


    Aaron frowned. There was a knot in his stomach and he couldn¡¯t go back to sleep anymore.


    ¡°Find out what the hell is going on. Tell them to up their game and find Tessa! I¡¯ll pay anything. Give


    them millions if you have to. Do they wantnd? I have plenty. Tell them to put more resources into the


    search! I have to find her!¡±


    Aaron rested his back against the headboard and went through his phone. He checked his gallery and


    realised he didn¡¯t have any pictures of Tessa that he could look at. He had nothing to remind him of her.


    Was he going to lose her just like this?


    Five yearster¡­.


    ¡°Hello, Tessa Hilton speaking.¡±


    Tessa was engrossed in her work in the office when her phone suddenly rang. She was about to ignore


    it but when she saw that it was her children¡¯s school Principal calling, she hastily picked up thinking


    something might have happened to them.


    The angry voice of the principal reached her ears.


    ¡°Miss Hilton, how do you teach your children? Your son has just beaten up his friend!¡±


    Hearing that, Tessa pushed her chair back with a screech as she got to her feet, worry creeping into


    her.


    ¡°W-what? Is he ok?¡±


    Her stomach was in a knot as she grabbed her car keys and walked out of her office.


    ¡°Luckily the boy only had a nosebleed but his parents are here and are demanding to see you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about my son! Is he alright? What happened? Reagan is an obedient child. He wouldn¡¯t


    start a fight with anyone,¡± Tessa anxiously said as she hastily made her way downstairs, her heels


    making clicking sounds on the steps.


    ¡°Miss Hilton. What you should be worried about is facing the wrath of the Jones. We will be expecting


    you.¡±


    Anger brewed within Tessa when she heard the principal¡¯s words.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s being biased because the Jones seem to be of a higher status. Anyway, I won¡¯t let


    anyone bully my children.¡¯


    Tessa¡¯s stomach was twisting with nerves as she rushed to the parking lot. She had to quickly get to


    her children¡¯s school to make sure her son is ok.


    However, before she could reach her car, she bumped into a wall.


    3/6


    Pain shot through her nose and she rubbed it a little.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    A low chuckle made her nce up at the ¡°wall¡± she had bumped into.


    It was a handsome man with short ck hair that was styled neatly. His eyes were smiling as he looked


    down at her.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, Miss Hilton. You might get into an ident,¡± the man said.


    He was none other than Harry Winston. Tessa¡¯s kind friend and helper. Or so she thought.


    Harry was in a jovial mood but when he saw her worried expression, his brows knitted. ¡°Is something


    the matter?¡±


    Tessa grabbed his arm without thinking. ¡°Reagan got into a fight. I need to get to his school, now.¡±


    Harry nced at the soft hand grabbing his arm and emotions stirred within him.


    He took the opportunity to wrap one arm around Tessa¡¯s shoulders and began to lead her to his car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you. My car is faster.¡±


    Tessa was so out of it that she didn¡¯t shake off the hand that was holding her close and rubbing her arm


    comfortingly.


    Harry helped her into the front seat of his sleek ck sedan and immediately drove in the direction of


    the school.


    When they arrived, Harry was about to unbuckle his seatbelt when Tessa stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in myself. Thank you for the ride.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You need someone there in case they give you trouble=¡±


    ¡°I can handle it on my own,¡± she responded and got out of the car quickly before he could say more.


    It was because Harry had done her a lot of favors that she didn¡¯t want to depend on him anymore. If


    she didn¡¯t


    start her ownpany by first frencing her architectural services online, she would still be living off


    him.


    Tessa went straight to the principal¡¯s office and knocked. When she heard a response, she grabbed the


    latch and pushed the door open.


    The moment she stepped in, an adorable girl with raven hair like her mother¡¯s rushed towards Tessa.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Tessa lowered herself and caught her four-year-old daughter when she threw herself at her.


    Lifting her up, she ced two kisses on her cute cheeks.


    ¡°Wi, Mommy missed you so much!¡± Tessa said, cing Wi on the side of her hip before her eyes


    trailed to find Reagan and Nia.


    Wi was thest born and the shortest among the three. She looked like a three-year-old although she


    was


    four.


    ¡°Miss Hilton. I¡¯m d you¡¯vee on time.¡± The principal said but Tessa¡¯s eyes were fixated on her


    son.


    Reagan was seated on a bench in the office and his head was lowered. He had a vein popping out of


    his forehead and his tiny fists were clenched at his sides like an adult.


    Nia on the other hand was seated calmly while she asionally red at the kid that her brother had


    allegedly beaten.


    Tessa approached her children, ignoring the burning eyes of the people she assumed were the Jones.


    She ced Wi down and got down on her haunches before looking at her son.


    ¡°Sweetie, what happened? Tell Mommy the truth. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± she inquired softly.


    Reagan raised his little head. His eyes were red as he pointed at the Jones¡¯ son.


    ¡°Amos started it. Mommy. He called me a ba st ard just because I asked to y his new Nintendo


    game. He said I don¡¯t have games because I don¡¯t have a daddy!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank to her stomach when she heard her son¡¯s words.


    She heard a condescending click of a tongue behind her.


    ¡°No wonder the kids are barbaric. What would you expect from fatherless children?¡±


    Anger flickered through Tessa¡¯s eyes and she whipped around to face Amos¡¯ parents.


    ¡°How can you say such a thing in front of children?! Your son insulted my son and I¡¯m aware mine was


    wrong


    to hit your son. However, I still demand an apology. You openly insulted my son so I demand an open


    apology.¡±


    Mrs Jones¡¯ red at the smartly dressed woman who dared to talk back at her. Tessa was in a white


    branded suit and she was nicely slim with curves. She noticed how Mr Jones was practically drooling


    as he stared at her. That¡¯s why she said those words earlier.


    ¡°How dare this vixen demand an apology when she was seducing my husband?¡±


    Feeling irritated that her looks paled inparison to Tessa, she gave the principal a dirty look which


    he


    understood immediately.


    He nced at Tessa and swallowed empty air before saying, ¡°Miss Hilton, your son broke the rules and


    so I shall have your children expelled from my school.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank. Clearly, they had already discussed the ending of this meeting and since she knew


    they were too proud to render an apology, she gathered up her children.


    ¡°Fair enough. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep them in this school either. Let¡¯s go babies.¡±


    The Jones and the principal were left bereft of words. They expected her to beg and ask for


    forgiveness.


    Arriving at their apartment, Tessa stood in front of her children and stared at them sternly.


    ¡°Why did you fight for a game, Reagan? Don¡¯t I buy you all the games you want?¡±


    Reagan pouted. ¡°The one he had looked better than mine, Mommy. I just wanted to take a look.¡±


    5/6


    Chapter B Family


    Tessa sighed and got down on her haunches. She then nced at her three children, saying seriously.


    ¡°Be content with what you have, my babies. The same game you think is not good, there¡¯s a child


    somewhere wishing they had it. I¡¯ve always promised to buy you what you want if I can afford it, have I


    not?¡±


    The three little ones shared looks before nodding their little heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy.¡± Reagan said adorably and Tessa¡¯s heart softened.


    How could she stay mad at her precious child?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Don¡¯t fight with anyone next time, ok?¡±


    Reagan nodded and then he nced at his mother before trailing his gaze to his grandmother, Elena


    who was


    seated on the couch.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been living the five of them but he¡¯s never seen their daddy. Their uncle Harry who was


    leaning


    against the wall didn¡¯t count since he was mommy¡¯s friend.


    He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we have a daddy? Everyone at school has a daddy.¡±


    Tessa was stunned by his question. Her thoughts drifted to the man who resembled two of her children


    and she remembered his harsh words.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want any unwanted surprises.¡±


    She pinched the bridge of her nose and felt a headacheing in.


    ¡®Was I wrong to keep Aaron out of his children¡¯s life? But¡­ would he have epted them?¡¯


    She shook her head and looked into her babies¡¯ cute eyes before confirming, ¡°you do have a daddy.


    He¡¯s just far away in Ashford City. He¡¯s been busy with work.¡±


    She felt bad for lying to them but she didn¡¯t know what to say. They¡¯ve never asked about their father


    until now.


    The three little one¡¯s eyes sparkled at this and that¡¯s when Tessa realised they longed for fatherly love.


    She thought what she was doing was enough but it wasn¡¯t.


    They swarmed up on her excitedly, almost knocking her to the floor.


    ¡°When can we see him, Mommy?¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 Still searching


    Tessa was left speechless at her children¡¯s request. She whipped her head around and nced at her


    mother for help but Elena evaded her eyes.


    Deep down, she also wanted to know the children¡¯s father because the triplets had been craving a


    father¡¯s love.


    Elena had been cancer free for a year now and was no longer participating in the clinical trials.


    Naturally, she hoped her daughter would ept Harry¡¯s affection but she saw that she didn¡¯t love him


    so she never asked her about it.


    Tessa sighed and was about to answer her kids when Harry interrupted.


    ¡°Who wants to go to the theme park?¡±


    The children¡¯s eyes lit up. Especially Wi who loved the sweet cotton candy they always had at the


    park.


    ¡°Uncle Harry, are we going now?¡± She toddled toward him, asking sweetly and he ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Of course, we are going now.¡±


    He smiled at her. Of all of Tessa¡¯s children, he liked Wi more because she resembled her mother with


    green eyes and dark hair. Regrettably, the other two resembled Aaron. Dark brown hair and blue eyes.


    He hated them so much but he had to put on a fa?ade for him to woo Tessa. After spending so much


    time with her, he had fallen for her and he wanted to make her his.


    Nia frowned unhappily and went to sit on the couch, grabbing her tablet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s shoulders sagged. Nia had the worst temper and she didn¡¯t know where she inherited it from.


    She didn¡¯t have time to exin about Aaron to them so she hoped Harry would distract them for the


    time being.


    However, Nia didn¡¯t want to go to the theme park only to see happy families when they didn¡¯t have a


    daddy. She would rather stay home and y games! There was a deep frown on her adorable face as


    she pretended


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to y games on her tablet.


    ¡°Ok. We can stay home and order pizza!¡± Harry offered when he noticed that Tessa was about to scold


    her daughter and this time all the children looked satisfied.


    Wi was carefree. Hearing that she was about to have pizza, all thoughts about cotton candy were


    thrown


    out the window.


    ¡°Yay! Pizza! I want sweet and sour chicken!¡± She happily chirped.


    Harry nced at Tessa and met her eyes. He saw how her eyes turned sentimental and her lips curved


    into a smile as she stared at him gratefully.


    He breathed out a sigh of relief knowing she was impressed with how he handled the situation. It was


    just a matter of time before their rtionship progressed.


    A week had passed and Tessa¡¯s architectural firm was running low on clients.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, another customer just terminated their contract with us,¡± Lisa Brooks, Tessa¡¯s assistant said


    and Tessa looked up at her.


    Lisa was a young woman. Short with blonde hair and brown eyes but very hardworking.


    ¡°How many are remaining?¡± Tessa asked calmly. She didn¡¯t show it but her stomach was twisting and


    turning with nerves.


    Her clients had suddenly started pulling out of their contracts. Even going as far as paying for the


    breach of contract. But such a situation would paint the Company bad. People would wonder why the


    clients changed their minds.


    ¡°He was thest one, ma¡¯am,¡± Lisa announced.


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank. The Company was her bread and butter. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose it.


    Lisa saw her boss¡¯s dismayed look so she decided to ask what was on her mind.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you offend someely?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s head spun as she tried hard to remember. She didn¡¯t offend anyone but the only ones capable


    of influencing clients like this are the Jones.


    They owned many Companies in Whitpalm City. Tessa didn¡¯t expect them to be so unreasonable.


    She had realised no kindergarten wanted to enrol her kids and now she knew why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lisa. We shall recover very soon-¡± Tessa was interrupted by the ringing of her phone.


    She nced at Lisa who nodded and excused herself, only then did she pick up the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are my darlings? Put them on the phone! I want to say hi!¡±


    Tessa had to pull her phone away from her ear to avoid the shriek that came through.


    She smiled to herself knowing how much her best friend, Michelle Adams, loved her kids.


    When she was sure Michelle had stopped screaming, she ced the phone to her ear again.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not with them right now,¡± Tessa sighed.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I was just teasing you. How are you doing? Still having troubles with yourpany?


    Maybe I can help,¡± Michelle offered.


    Michelle Adams was from a rich family in Ashford City. Her family was involved in the transport and


    logistics


    business.


    She and Tessa were childhood friends. But they got separated when Michelle went abroad for her


    studies.


    Tessa bit her lower lip, ncing around her office. She had rented an office space. Even if it was only


    her and her assistant for now, all this was done without anyone¡¯s help.


    2/6


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do. Someone is making things difficult for me on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Have you told Harry?¡± Michelle queried.


    Tessa furrowed her brows.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to trouble him anymore.¡± She sighed and rubbed her temples.


    Tessa wasn¡¯t blind. She could tell that Harry had special feelings for her. But Tessa was done with


    anything to do with men and love. To her, love was a dangerous thing that could make or break you.


    Getting more help from Harry would give him the wrong impression and she was trying to avoid that.


    ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡± She asked, her eyebrows knitting together. Thepany has to be saved


    at all costs!


    There was a brief silence as Michelle thought about her response.


    ¡°How about returning to Ashford City? This City is bigger and has more potential for a business like


    yours to bloom.¡±


    Tessa frowned. Returning to Ashford City? The ce where she vowed never to return to?


    ¡°Michelle, you know-¡±


    ¡°Come on, Tessa. Should you stop living just because some jerk broke your heart?¡±


    It was because Tessa didn¡¯t want to risk running into that man that she wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of


    returning home. But¡­


    ¡®Michelle¡¯s right. Why am I hiding? Besides, I¡¯ve always known that my business would do better in


    Ashford.¡±


    She made her resolve and replied, ¡°Help me out with the procedure. I¡¯m returning to Ashford City.¡±


    ¡°Woohoo! My best friend ising!¡± Michelle squeaked in a singsong voice.


    Tessa chuckled and shook her head. She then packed her bag and decided to go home to spend time


    with her


    kids.


    At the same time, a tall man with dark brown hair that was styled neatly and cerulean blue eyes sat in


    the


    back seat of an expensive silver Bentley as it drove through the street, heading to his office.


    The man was none other than Aaron Wentworth. A charming businessman who was capable of


    influencing the Country¡¯s economy.


    At thirty-one, he was now the most powerful man in Ashford City, having brought his father¡¯spany


    to greater heights in the past five years.


    ¡°Sir, the chairman said you have a dinner appointment this evening.¡± his assistant, Enock, announced


    from


    where he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed and the hairs on the back of Enock¡¯s neck rose from his skin. The temperature


    in the car had suddenly dropped to a negative and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°What did I tell you about Dad¡¯s obvious matchmaking tactics?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was low, it soundedzy


    as he trailed his gaze to the pedestrians walking on the streets.


    ¡°You said I should decline them on your behalf, Sir.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This time it¡¯s different. The chairman said he will fire me if you don¡¯t show up. He wants


    grandchildren=¡±


    ¡°Enock, do you have that little faith in me? My father may still be the Chairman but he holds no power


    now. I¡¯ve dominated the Company. He wouldn¡¯t dare fire my people.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall let Miss Winston know that you¡¯re not avable,¡± Enock said as he drove the car slowly


    since they were stuck in traffic.


    ¡°Just then, Aaron happened to see a woman who looked familiar. He hadn¡¯t seen her face but her


    back¡­ her long dark silky hair and the way she walked¡­ it all reminded him of someone in his


    memories and his stomach turned.


    ¡°Tessa!¡± He called out anxiously and opened the car door.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s dangerous! You can¡¯t-¡±


    Enock¡¯s words were cut off as Aaron had already alighted from the car and ran across the street


    without hesitation.


    When he reached the familiar figure, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around.


    ¡°Tessa¡­¡± He trailed, his heart sinking when he found she wasn¡¯t the one.


    For five years he has been unable to forget about her. He saw her every night in his dreams, terribly


    missing


    her.


    It was only when she left that he realised his feelings for her. That he did, in fact, love her. After


    spending years chasing her shadow, he was sad and depressed that things between them had ended


    that way.


    If he had the power to turn back time. He would treat her better. He would cherish her knowing how


    much it


    hurts to lose her.


    The woman he had grabbed frowned at him and shrugged his hand off before giving him a wary


    nce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± she said and turned to leave.


    Aaron didn¡¯t know how long he had stood on the street. His eyes stung and tears rolled down his


    cheeks. He felt like someone was brutally shing his heart with a sharp knife.


    It was because a tiny spark of hope had been ignited in Aaron¡¯s heart when he thought he saw Tessa


    that his heart was now bleeding.


    He missed her so much.


    When he got into the car, his phone rang and his heart jumped when he saw that it was his friend;


    Graham, who was calling.


    Aaron had implored Graham to help him find Tessa but after all these years, his faith had dwindled and


    he was almost losing hope.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Graham to say three words that made his day brighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found her.¡±


    Graham was in the military and had just been promoted to the position of general, so he had many


    resources at his disposal.


    Aaron¡¯s heart sk ip ped a beat and his eyes widened.


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    His heart was racing erratically as he waited for the answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s been in Whitpalm all along, man. I don¡¯t know how we missed it.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few words before Aaron said, ¡°Thank you, bro. I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, buy me a drink when I return.¡±


    Aaron killed the call and ordered his assistant. ¡°Go to the airport. Call Nora and tell her tomission a


    private jet for me. We are going to Whitpalm.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for a jet to bemissioned. The power of money.


    Just when Aaron¡¯s private jet took off. The family of five had just taken off from Whitm too, heading


    to


    Ashford City.


    When Aaron arrived at Whitpalm City, he used his resources to find Tessa¡¯s whereabouts.


    After a long day of finding out information that shocked him to the core, he sat on the bo of his car


    and


    sighed.


    He had just found out that Tessa¡¯s mother had cancer and he was none the wiser. Tessa and her


    mother moved to Whitpalm City for treatment.


    Aaron was filled with guilt and regret. ¡°Is that why she took the money? She was paying for her


    mother¡¯s


    treatment?¡±


    He asked no one in particr but Enock felt obligated to answer.


    ¡°I think so, boss.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart clenched as a memory shed through his mind. Tessa had gone to look for him but now


    that he thinks about it, she didn¡¯t look like herself. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes were red as if


    she had


    cried.


    ¡®Did shee to ask for my help and I turned her away with my indifference?¡±


    His stomach churned at the realisation. He had failed to protect and be there for her.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he sat there, regretting his actions.


    Chapter 9 Still searching


    Night had fallen and the city was now glowing from the lights that had been turned on.


    Aaron¡¯s heart felt heavy. All he wanted was to find Tessa and ask her for forgiveness. He hoped they


    could put the past behind them and start afresh.


    For he had now realised his mistake. He didn¡¯t cherish the gem that was once in his care and now, he


    had lost


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve gotten news from our informants. Miss Hilton has left Whitpalm City.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart lurched. ¡®Did she leave because she knew I had found her? Does she hate me that


    much?¡±


    His heart squeezed in pain but he ignored it. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and start looking again. I won¡¯t stop until I


    find


    her.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading. Thank you for the gems you¡¯ve already showered my book with. I appreciate it!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 Back home


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I love our office space. It¡¯s spc ious and very well-ventted,¡± Lisa, Tessa¡¯s assistant, remarked


    as she moved around the office space. She had decided to move to Ashford City together with Tessa.


    Tessa nodded as she looked around the newly renovated ce.


    She had now settled in Ashford City. When she arrived, her best friend, Michelle, helped her look for an


    office space at the mall and a school for the children.


    Tessa had to design a n for the changes she wanted to make to the office. After all, being in a bigger


    City. she was optimistic she would have more clients, so she needed the ce to look professional.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun working with you, Tessa,¡± Michelle chimed in.


    After noticing how she had a hard time managing thepany¡¯s finances back in Whitpalm City. Tessa


    decided to hire an ountant so that she could concentrate more on her work.


    The only difficulty she had was hiring a qualified ountant. Luckily, Michelle studied financial


    ounting in college.


    Of course, she was more than willing to help out with little pay until thepany began to make


    enough profits.


    Tessa smiled at her. ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡±


    She then turned to face her children, calling out her eldest.


    ¡°Reagan, you can y with your sisters while your aunties and I fix up the ce. Can you protect your


    sisters


    for me?¡±


    It was because they were only able to purchase the children¡¯s requirements for school today so they


    hadn¡¯t started school yet. Tessa wanted to leave them with Elena but they pleaded with her to let them


    follow her to work. Naturally, they wanted to see where their mother works.


    Reagan blinked and nodded his little head seriously. ¡°Ok, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man and a man


    protects


    his family.¡±


    He puffed out his little chest as if he was an adult, his face was serious with a cute pout on his lips.


    Tessa thought he looked adorable so she ruffled his neatly styled hair but the little man frowned,


    pushing her hand away.


    He didn¡¯t like being untidy.


    She then looked at her two daughters. Nia was mostly quiet and didn¡¯t like being around people.


    Especially


    strangers.


    Wi, on the other hand, was a sweet girl. To her, everyone was a friend. It was easier for someone to


    kidnap Wi with no problems than Nia.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Girls, please behave. I¡¯ll buy you ice creamter.¡±


    Chapter 10 Back home


    Their eyes lit up when they heard that. Ice cream was their favorite! So yummy!


    ¡°Ok, Mommy.¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°I love you all.¡±


    ¡°We love you too, Mommy.¡±


    Tessa went into her office to organise stuff while she told Lisa to keep an eye on her kids.


    The ce was designed in such a way that there would be a visitor¡¯s lounge area and a reception at


    the


    entrance where Lisa will be stationed for a while.


    Then two big rooms would be the actual offices with a toilet at the far end.


    .When the kids were left alone, they looked at each other and Wi suddenly suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s y


    hide and seek.¡±


    Since Wi was the youngest, they naturally did everything she wanted to make her happy.


    Although Reagan was itching to y games on his tablet, he had to y with his sister before she


    began to


    cry.


    He closed his eyes and started to count. ¡°One, two, three-¡±


    The two girls ran away to find a ce to hide. Wi saw that the front door was open and decided she


    wanted to hide well so that her brother doesn¡¯t find her easily.


    Giggling, she walked out while Lisa was cing the framed Company certificates on the wall.


    She saw some adults entering an elevator and she toddled toward it, walking inside.


    The adults just thought she was with one of them so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.


    Ten minutester, Wi was lost. She just wanted to find a ce to hide but why were there so many


    shops and people?


    She couldn¡¯t find her way back anymore.


    Feeling scared, she began to run aimlessly, her eyes a blur of tears.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Her voice choked as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°Mo-¡± She suddenly slipped and fell on her face and a man paused in front of her because she was


    about to bump into him.


    The man frowned and leaned over when she started to cry, lifting her up. For some reason, he was


    forced to carry her and the moment he held her, a sense of familiarity washed over him.


    ¡°Sir, I-¡±


    His assistant wanted to take the child from him but the man stopped him by raising his hand.


    The man was none other than Aaron Wentworth.


    He had just bought the said mall and decided to inspect it today. He didn¡¯t expect to bump into such an


    2/6


    adorable kid.


    Wi was in a pink tutu, a white top with the writings, I love my Mommy and white pulling socks that


    were now torn around the knee after her fall.


    She had a little pink bag on her and her hair wasbed into a ponytail with a pink headband on her


    head.


    Aaron didn¡¯t know why, but as he looked at Wi, he thought she looked familiar.


    Tears were streaming down Wi¡¯s face and her bottom lip stuck out, quivering as she sobbed in the


    stranger¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I want my Mommy.¡±


    Aaron didn¡¯t know why, but his heart ached to see the little girl like this, so he began to rock her like


    one would a baby, albeit awkwardly since he¡¯s never done such a thing before.


    ¡°Sshh, little one. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll find your Mommy,¡± Aaron cooed, then he turned to look at Enock whose


    mouth was reaching the floor, shocked to see his boss carrying a child.


    ¡°Buy her new pulling socks and find someone to treat her bruise.¡± Aaron instructed.


    Enock was puzzled but he went to do as told.


    ¡®Since when did the boss love kids?¡± He asked himself silently.


    At the same time, Wi gradually calmed down. Her head was resting on Aaron¡¯s shoulder and she


    thought his scent wasforting. His embrace was warm and she felt safe.


    She was sucking on her thumb when Aaron gently grabbed her tiny chubby hand and pulled her thumb


    out of her mouth.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± He inquired when he saw that she was calm now.


    However, Wi didn¡¯t remember where her mother¡¯s office was so she just pointed at a random spot on


    the second floor.


    Aaron turned to look and figured the child was lost because there was no one there.


    Enock quickly returned with the socks and a lollipop which he gave to Wi.


    They quickly went to the manager¡¯s office and Aaron helped to clean Wi¡¯s bruised knee. He then


    asked the female manager to help Wi put on the pulling socks. Aaron had no idea how to handle


    those.


    Wi kept looking at the handsome man who had helped her. ¡®This man looks like Reagan and Nia.


    Especially when he frowns. Is he my daddy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Sir,¡± the manager said after she was done dressing Wi¡¯s bruise.


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Good. Make an announcement about a lost kid. I need to return to work.¡±


    When Wi realised the good gentleman was about to leave, she panicked. For some reason, she


    didn¡¯t want him to go.


    She noticed how he took care of her. She had smeared tears and sn ot on his suit but he didn¡¯t despise


    her.


    Back home


    ¡®Uncle Harry has a scary look on his face when I cry on his clothes.¡¯ She mused.


    While the manager was making the announcement, she toddled toward Aaron and hugged his leg,


    looking up


    at him with doe eyes.


    Her hands were sticky from messily eating the lollipop but Aaron didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he smiled warmly


    at her


    and couldn¡¯t help but stick out his hand and lightly pinched her cheek.


    ¡°Can you be my daddy?¡± Wi suddenly asked, her cute voice echoing in the room.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes widened at the little girl¡¯s request but he chuckled and brushed her hair gently.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little one?¡± He inquired instead.


    ¡°My name is Wi Hilton.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s smile froze. There are many Hiltons in this world, right? Yet this girl¡­


    ¡°What about you, Mr handsome? What¡¯s your name?¡± Wi asked him back.


    His eyes softened, thinking she was lovable. ¡°Aaron.¡±


    Wi nodded too many times and then she asked outright again. ¡°Can you be my daddy?¡±


    At first, Aaron thought she wasn¡¯t serious but now that she asked it twice, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just kids being kids.¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°How about I be your y Dad?¡±


    Wi¡¯s eyes lit up. He could act as her father and people won¡¯t bully her orugh at her mommy


    anymore. She


    liked that idea so she let go of his leg and opened her little bag.


    She took out a kid¡¯s tablet with a mic key mouse case and gave it to Aaron.


    ¡°Give me your number, Daddy. I¡¯ll call you to y,¡± she uttered sweetly. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to


    confirm the agreement they just made. She just got herself and her siblings a daddy.


    Aaron chuckled in amusement but he still got the tablet and typed in his number. He didn¡¯t know why,


    but he


    suddenly felt the urge to indulge the little girl.


    Wi dialled the number to check if it was the correct one and only when Aaron¡¯s phone rang did she


    save his


    line.


    Aaron was impressed. ¡®Are kids these days that smart?¡¯ He smiled warmly at her and pinched her


    cheek lightly


    again.


    Meanwhile, Tessa happened to hear the announcement about a missing little girl and her heart jumped


    out of


    her chest.


    She rushed to the lounge and found Reagan and Nia looking fidgety.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wi?¡±


    4/6


    Chapter 10 Back home


    Tessa¡¯s heart was racing and her stomach was in a knot. Anxiety crept into her because she couldn¡¯t


    see her third child.


    ¡°W-we were ying hide and seek but we can¡¯t find her anywhere. We are sorry. Mommy.¡± Reagan


    said, his little heart racing because he knew he was in trouble.


    Earlier when Reagan found Nia and began to search for Wi, he realised she wasn¡¯t in the office so


    he informed Lisa who hurriedly went out to look for her.


    Tessa¡¯s heart sank. Her children were her world. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if anything happened to


    any one


    of them.


    She grabbed her two children¡¯s hands and started to lead them in the direction of the manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°I have to take a look and see if the missing child is mine.¡±


    On the other hand, Lisa had heard the announcement and rushed to the manager¡¯s office. She couldn¡¯t


    believe


    Wi had gone missing under her watch and she felt guilty.


    When she knocked and entered the office, Aaron frowned when he saw Wi rush towards her and


    jump into


    her arms.


    Lisa started working for Tessa when the triplets were just two-years-old so they were quite fond of her.


    However, Aaron misunderstood and thought she was the girl¡¯s mother.


    There was a surge of emotions within him that he couldn¡¯t exin but one emotion stuck out.


    Disappointment.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why seeing the mother would disappoint him. Heughed at himself internally


    knowing what he was thinking after seeing the girl¡¯s face that looked so familiar.


    ¡°What was I thinking?¡¯ He scoffed. ¡®She can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    He nced at Lisa and said coldly. ¡°Take care of your daughter well next time.¡±


    He majestically strode out of the room without giving her a chance to rify.


    Just when he had disappeared around the corner, Tessa and the two little ones appeared from the


    other side.


    When she found her daughter, Tessa went down on her knees and hugged her before scolding her.


    ¡°Wi, don¡¯t ever do that again! Don¡¯t run away from your brother and sister, do you hear me?¡±


    Realising that her Mommy was upset, Wi could only nod and she decided to keep her new ¡®friend¡¯ a


    secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I won¡¯t run away again.¡±


    Tessa smiled and nodded, her gaze turning soft. After all, she couldn¡¯t stay upset at her daughter for


    too long.


    She then thanked the manager and returned to the office but this time, she locked the front door as she


    immersed herself in work.


    5/6

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11¡å Seeing her again


    ¡°Any news?¡± Aaron asked the same question he¡¯s been asking ever since they returned from Whitpalm


    City two weeks ago.


    Enock pushed his sses up, gulping as he braced himself to answer. He knew the boss was about to


    be moody after telling him the words he didn¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Sir.¡± Enock answered gingerly.


    ¡°Have you called the search team already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Have you checked with the media houses? No one called to have seen her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I started checking with the media houses first.¡±


    The temperature in the office dropped to a negative. Aaron¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and his jaws


    clenched.


    ¡°Have you checked her old house in the Countryside? Maybe she went back there.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve meticulously checked everything that could help us find Tessa.¡±


    At the way he casually called her name, Aaron arched an eyebrow at Enock, his eyes narrowed


    dangerously at him,pelling him to change his words.


    ¡°I ¨C I mean, Miss Hilton.¡±


    Aaron only retracted his icy gaze after Enock addressed her properly. He had told him she was the


    futuredy boss so he should practice addressing her ordingly.


    ¡°Have the guys manning the airports and the harbor contacted you?¡±


    Enock wanted to yell in frustration. His boss was going crazy trying to look for a woman who had


    disappeared for five years! Nevertheless, he still preferred the mystery woman to Serena Winston who


    was a pretentious vixen.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been no positive news about Miss Hilton¡¯s location so far.¡±


    Aaron felt like a hand was squeezing his heart. He took in a sharp breath, feeling like someone was


    pricking needles into his heart. If he knew losing Tessa would make him feel like he was dying, he


    wouldn¡¯t have taken her for granted.


    He nced at his phone, his eyes looking rather expectant as if he was waiting for a call. A smile


    crossed his lips when he recalled the new little friend he madest time¡­


    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t called as promised. Aaron was surprised about why he would wait for her call


    too.


    Perhaps he craved to have a family of his own with Tessa. So he felt a deep connection with the little


    girl. whose eyes reminded him of her.


    Just then, the phone on his desk suddenly rang and his smile curved downward, his eyebrows


    creasing. His mood suddenly dropped seeing that Serena was calling and a chilling aura emanated


    from his body.


    ¡®How dare she call me after what she did?!¡±


    Aaron had never blocked anyone on his phone before because he thought it was childish. But after


    what


    Serena tried to pull when she ckmailed him to go out for dinner with her over the weekend, it was


    better to cut her off.


    ¡°shback to the previous weekend¡±


    Aaron was having some drinks with his friends at the club but his phone kept on ringing. He pulled it


    out of his pocket and when he saw who was calling, his gaze darkened and he left it to ring without


    picking up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When It rang again, his friends couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Tony was the first one to speak out. ¡°Just


    answer the damn phone. It seems urgent.¡±


    However, Aaron just narrowed his eyes and sat back in his leather seat, taking a sip of his bourbon.


    ¡°No.¡±


    His tone was cold and lifeless as he responded tly. He had no time to entertain Serena.


    A few minutester, the phone rang again and a wave of anger rushed through him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell her off? Tell her to leave you the fuck alone. How hard can it be?¡± It was


    Graham who remarked this time.


    He was ying cards with Victor while Tony and Aaron watched. Normally, he would have been at the


    military base but he took some time off to rx with his friends.


    He had also had it up to here with Aaron being hesitant aboutpletely cutting Serena off when he


    clearly didn¡¯t want her.


    Aaron did not respond to that. His friends didn¡¯t know how persistent Serena could be. He had already


    made it clear to her but she didn¡¯t want to give up. Aaron now visited his father less because she was


    always there, trying to get a glimpse of him and stalking him like a creep.


    He had moved into the apartment he had given to Tessa, wanting to feel like she was close.


    Perhaps the mistake he made was to suggest they remain as friends even if the n to get married fell


    through.


    In the end, he picked up the call because the noise was irritating him.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy-¡±


    ¡°Aaron! I¡¯m going to kill myself if you don¡¯t have dinner with me. I¡¯ve already bought the rat poison. I will


    leave


    a note and send it to the reporters! By tomorrow, your name will be all over the papers.¡±


    Aaron narrowed his eyes dangerously. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth harshly.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Serena¡¯s threat but a part of him that still valued the friendship between their


    families couldn¡¯t just sit and let Serena kill herself.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He asked tly, chugging down his drink until he finished it. He then looked at his


    friends. before saying. ¡°See youter.¡±


    Chapter 11 Seeing her again


    Aaron was forced to have dinner with Serena that night. His face was devoid of any emotions while


    Serenal had a huge smile on her face. She had dressed up in a short revealing dress for this date but


    Aaron didn¡¯t spare her a nce. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there.


    It was some good twenty minutester when Aaron began to feel a little strange. His throat felt parched


    and his body¡¯s temperature began to increase rapidly.


    His manhood which had been dormant for a long time suddenly stood to attention and the desire toy


    with someone soon consumed him.


    ¡°What did you give me?¡± He questioned, his eyes dting and his breathing bingboured.


    ¡°What do you mean? Aaron, are you ok?¡±


    Seeing that the drug had taken effect, Serena got up from her seat and approached Aaron. ¡°Do you


    feel hot and ufortable? I can help you with that¡± She purred and bent down to caress his chest.


    For a moment, Serena¡¯s face ovepped with the face in his memories so Aaron didn¡¯t stop her. He


    grabbed


    her hand, his eyes turning wistful. ¡°Tessa, are you back?¡±


    Anger surged within Serena when he called another woman¡¯s name and she lost her cool. ¡°I¡¯m not that


    bitch!


    I¡¯m Serena!¡±


    That seemed to snap Aaron back to his senses. His blood boiled when he realised what Serena was up


    to. He wanted to teach her a lesson but he knew he had to leave that ce at once before he did


    something he would regret. He got the ss of cold water on the table and poured it over his head


    before he left and drove


    off.


    It was a dangerous situation as he was driving while feeling dizzy and he could have easily been


    involved in an ident. Luckily, his friend Victor who was a doctor was always prepared.


    While he was giving Aaron an injection in the private room at the club, he joked.


    ¡°How did you manage to resist such a powerful drug? My friend, are you sure you¡¯re ok down there?


    Are you functioning well?¡±


    The other menughed while Aaron wore a scowl on his face. He didn¡¯t want to tell his friends that


    Tessa was the first andst girl he¡¯s been with. And the only one he wants to be with.


    ¡°End of shback.¡±


    Aaron immediately cut Serena¡¯s call and blocked her line. Her number was then sent to the blocked


    contact


    list.


    Something caught Aaron¡¯s eye and he frowned. ¡°Why is Tessa¡¯s old line in the blocked contact list? I


    never


    blocked her.¡¯


    He clicked on the details and realised she had called him several times five years ago. There was also


    a message of her asking for help and he soon felt like shit when it dawned on him.


    So she didn¡¯t ignore him. It was he who apparently ignored her when she needed him the most. But


    who could have blocked her number?


    And then it hit him. He had left his phone with Serena on several asions five years ago. It¡¯s obvious


    she was the culprit behind all this. She made him a bad guy in Tessa¡¯s eyes.


    Fury wrapped around his chest, almost suffocating him. Aaron hated those who schemed and yed


    tricks. He was even feeling guilty that he didn¡¯t marry Serena as per promise. Who knew she was such


    a viper?


    He raised his head and nced at his assistant.


    ¡°Send out the order. Serena is banned from being thepany¡¯s brand ambassador. If I ever see her


    in this Company again, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±


    Enock was stunned but he was happy to ept the order. That woman was vicious and acted as if she


    owned the ce.


    Aaron felt like someone had cut through his heart the way a knife cuts through butter. No wonder Tessa


    ran away from him. She thought he refused to help her.


    But it was also his fault for not realising she meant so much to him and chased her away.


    ¡®Can she forgive me for what I did? How I treated her?¡±


    His sins were far too huge but he couldn¡¯t live without her. Life had been hell for him for the past few


    years. He felt like the walking dead and Aaron didn¡¯t want to go on like that anymore. He just had to


    find her.


    He suddenly got up and told his assistant. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall.¡±


    Enock was stunned. ¡°Um, Sir. We don¡¯t have that visit lined up on your schedule-¡±


    ¡°Now we do,¡± Aaron replied coldly as he approached the door.


    For some reason, something had beenpelling him to go check on his recently purchased mall.


    Perhaps he


    hoped to bump into his y daughter to brighten his day.


    Meanwhile, with the help of Michelle¡¯s family¡¯s connections, Tessa was able to get a few contracts from


    new clients. Her children had sessfully been enrolled into school so she was able to concentrate on


    her work


    fully.


    One of her clients was a boutique owner who was renting a shop at the same mall on the first floor.


    Tessal was on her way to the shop to examine it and take measurements so that she could begin to


    draw up


    something for the interior designs of the shop.


    She strode confidently along the wide open space in the mall. Tessa looked professional in a navy blue


    suit- smart pants and a slim-fit jacket with a white shirt underneath. Her long silky ck wavy hair was


    left open as it cascaded down her shoulders beautifully. She had put light makeup on her face and


    wore nude stiletto- pointed heels.


    Above all, she smelled good. She had sprayed a mouthwatering perfume that would turn heads.


    At the same time, Aaron¡¯s car had parked at the entrance. When he stepped out, he looked at Enock


    and said, ¡±


    I just want to take a look around. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡±


    After all, there¡¯s nothing really that he wanted to do here. He didn¡¯t want his assistant to know he was


    just


    strolling around to relieve stress.


    He had just walked into the mall and moved a few steps forward when he stopped in his tracks. His


    hands at his sides trembled slightly as he looked at the dazzling beauty that wasing his way.


    His heart leaped with joy when he recognised who she was. ¡®Tessa! She¡¯s back! I¡¯ve found her!¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t deny that Tessa was a beautiful woman. She was iparable. He wondered why he


    couldn¡¯t


    see it earlier.


    ¡®I must have been blind. She¡¯s breathtaking.¡¯ He mused.


    Watching her saunter over gracefully, Aaron gulped. It was as if he was seeing her for the first time.


    She was glowing like the sun shining brightly in June.


    As if she could sense someone staring at her, Tessa¡¯s gaze shifted and their eyes finally met.


    Time stood still.


    Tessa looked like a deer caught in headlights. But she soon recovered and her eyes turned icy cold.


    She continued to walk as if she hadn¡¯t seen the man who was looking at her with a longing gaze.


    Seeing that he was being ignored, Aaron felt a lump in his throat and he panicked.


    Just as Tessa was about to bypass him, he grabbed her arm anxiously and desperately asked, ¡°Tessa,


    can¡¯t


    you see me?¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading. Thank you for the gems too.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 Didn¡¯t change for you


    Tessa¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest when she saw the man in front of her. Her breath caught


    in her throat and her stomach knotted- memories of how he treated her years ago shed through her


    mind.


    ¡®What is he doing here?¡± Her face was devoid of any emotion but she silently asked herself that


    question.


    Of course, she knew that she would bump into him one day since he was from Ashford City. She just


    didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.


    Deciding to ignore him, she continued to walk like nothing happened but just when she was about to


    pass. Aaron grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Tessa, can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    A wave of anger washed over Tessa and she roughly shrugged Aaron¡¯s hand off.


    ¡°I am not blind, Mr Wentworth. I just didn¡¯t think there was a need for us to acknowledge each other,¡±


    she said coldly.


    Aaron¡¯s heart sank at her obvious hostility. He tried to swallow the lump in his throat. He was too


    shocked. After all, the woman he¡¯s been looking for was standing in front of him but she looked like she


    hated him.


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you. For years¡­¡±


    Tessa frowned at this but her eyes suddenly trailed to the tinum ring on Aaron¡¯s ring finger and her


    heart grew cold.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look for me, Mr Wentworth. We are strangers now.¡±


    It was because Tessa thought the ring on Aaron¡¯s finger was for his marriage to Serena. She didn¡¯t


    want to be seen associating with him.


    She made to move and when Aaron saw this, he panicked. He had expected Tessa to not want


    anything to do with him but it was worse than he thought.


    She was like a vicious lioness protecting her cubs.


    Aaron suddenly grabbed her arm again and pulled her in for a hug. His voice shook as he said, ¡°I finally


    found


    you, my love. I missed you so much, Tessa. You have no idea.¡±


    Tessa didn¡¯t expect him to hug her so she was caught off guard and Aaron managed to engulf her in a


    hug. She could smell his musky cologne and feel how ripped his chest was.


    Regardless, his words brought her back to reality. She pushed him away andnded a hot p on his


    face.


    ¡°Please respect yourself, Mr Wentworth!¡± She hissed.


    She wanted to remind him of his marital status but she had no time or energy for that. This man had


    nothing. to do with her now.


    Aaron was taken aback when Tessa pped him. Aplex emotion rushed through him as he looked


    at her.


    Her eyes were cold, empty even. They had no emotion. She was once a sweet woman but now, she


    couldn¡¯t


    Chapter 12 Didn¡¯t change for you


    even stand his presence.


    It was as though he disgusted her.


    Looking at her, he ignored the pain on his cheek and decided to tell her what he¡¯s been wanting to say


    all this


    time. ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m sorry. When you came to see mest time, I didn¡¯t know about your mother. I-¡±


    Tessa suddenly chuckled darkly. She was already irritated when he hugged her just now.


    ¡°How dare he touch me with the same hands that touch another woman?!¡±


    She was livid.


    ring at him, she spat, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much credit, Mr Wentworth. That happened five years


    ago. and I don¡¯t think about it anymore. Excuse me, I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°She then whipped around and entered the shop she wanted to inspect.


    However, Tessa had underestimated Aaron.


    He had been looking for her for five years. He spent every day regretting. The pain of losing her ate at


    his heart daily. How could he let her go after finally seeing her? A p was nothing. Heck, she could


    burn him alive if


    she wanted to.


    Now that he had found her, he was willing to turn the world upside down just to have her back.


    When Tessa walked into the shop, she found her client, Mrs Salvatore, waiting for her.


    The elderlydy smiled at her when she saw her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs Hilton. Michelle spoke greatly about your work. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how


    you


    transform this ce.¡±


    Tessa nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll try my best and please, call me Tessa. I¡¯m not married.¡±


    Mrs Salvatore¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not married?¡±


    She was shocked because when she was signing the contract, she had met Tessa¡¯s children so she


    assumed


    Tessa was married.


    As if she could tell what she was thinking. Tessa rified. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a single mother and I don¡¯t


    need a


    man. My kids are my world.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit it. Her children were the biggest blessing to ever happen to her. So what


    if she wasn¡¯t married? As long as she could provide for her kids, nothing else mattered.


    Aaron who just entered the shop happened to hear thest part of her sentence. He stopped in his


    tracks, his stomach twisting viciously as her words echoed in his head.


    ¡®My kids are my world.¡±


    He felt his heart sink to his feet.


    ¡®She has children? Did she have them with the man she left with?¡¯


    He felt like a cat was wing at his heart viciously.


    Chapter 12 Didn¡¯t change for you


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ok. I hope I didn¡¯t offend you. I was just shocked. You look so organised and your business


    may be starting here but it looks established. You¡¯re doing well,¡± Mrs Salvatore praised.


    She was a kind elderly woman who decided to start a business since her children had all grown up and


    she


    was lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended, ma¡¯am,¡± Tessa replied. She was used to people assuming she was married because


    she had children. Deciding to drop the topic, she looked at Mrs Salvatore and asked, ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    Mrs Salvatore nodded but her eyes trailed to the man standing behind Tessa. He didn¡¯t look like


    Tessa¡¯s


    subordinate. He was tall and handsome with neatly styled dark brown hair. He was in a ck suit with


    an


    imposing presence.


    ¡°And you are?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m her fianc¨¦,¡± the man answered with a straight face.


    ¡°Oh really? Wow¡­ you sure have a handsome fianc¨¦, Miss Hilton,¡± Mrs Salvatore remarked.


    Tessa almost jumped out of her skin when she heard Aaron¡¯s voice.


    She whipped around and red at him. When did he follow her into the shop? Deep down, her heart


    was


    racing.


    ¡®Did he hear me say I have kids? Oh my God! What if he takes my children?¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Aaron smiled despite the obvious hatred oozing off of Tessa.


    ¡°I came to apany you, honey.¡±


    Tessa clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡®He¡¯s a married man but he¡¯s pretending to be my fianc¨¦


    in front of my client. Is he trying to make me a mistress again?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m working, Mr Wentworth. Please see yourself out,¡± she hissed.


    Aaron saw that she was angry so he decided to wait for her outside. He didn¡¯t want her to run away.


    When Tessa began to do her measurements, Mrs Salvatore who had witnessed how she chased Aaron


    out


    couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    ¡°You¡¯re fighting, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be too hard on him. He¡¯s a reasonable man since he came to


    apologise. Men don¡¯t apologise, dear. Free advice, your man is very handsome and many young


    women would want to seduce him. Don¡¯t be angry at him for too long.¡±


    Tessa was speechless at her words. Why was she being so meddlesome? She didn¡¯t even know the


    whole


    story!


    Not wanting to discuss her private life with her client. Tessa just nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Meanwhile, Aaron rushed into a flower shop and bought a bouquet of roses. His heart was racing all


    the while as he prepared gifts for Tessa.


    No matter what, he had to at least leave with her number and address tonight.


    He was looking at a shelf of choctes and didn¡¯t know what to choose. A salesdy saw this and


    walked up to him.


    ¡°Do you need any help, sir?¡± She inquired.


    There was a frown on Aaron¡¯s forehead as he nodded. ¡°Yes, please. Can you rmend the most


    delicious chocte that women love? Something that can make her feel special?¡±


    The salesdy smiled and pointed at a section on the shelf. ¡°You can get her a box of Lindt Lindor


    truffles. They are creamy and very tasty.¡±


    Aaron quickly got five boxes and then he saw some snacks meant for kids and grabbed some. If Tessa


    had children then he could grab something for them too.


    Although he was jealous that she had children with someone else, he still didn¡¯t mind. He loved her the


    same and he hoped she would give him a chance.


    He returned to wait outside the shop just as Tessa and Mrs Salvatore were walking out of it.


    Seeing how Aaron¡¯s hands were full of flowers and gift bags, Tessa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed but she didn¡¯t


    say anything because her client was there.


    She suddenly felt a nudge on her side before Mrs Salvatore¡¯s voice reached her ears. ¡°See, I told you.


    He¡¯s a keeper.¡±


    Tessa waited until her client left before she glowered at Aaron.


    ¡°I believe I made myself clear, Mr Wentworth. Why are you still bothering me?¡±


    ¡°Tessa¡­ I want us to talk.¡± Aaron said as he handed the flowers to Tessa but she just eyed them


    without


    taking them from him.


    ¡°Stop wasting your time. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    She began to walk to her office when she stopped in her tracks because Aaron was following her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes the children asked the driver to bring them to her office. If Aaron lingered around then he


    would meet them. Her stomach knotted at the possibility of fighting with Aaron for custody.


    She whipped around and said seriously. ¡°What do you want to talk about? You can tell me right now.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. At least if she¡¯s willing to give him some time then there¡¯s hope, right?


    ¡°I want to exin what happened five years ago. I didn¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    Tessa furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t want to give him any attention but now she had to tolerate him


    because she wanted to chase him away.


    The children can¡¯t see him!


    She sighed. ¡°Ok. We can talk. But not today. How about I give you a call when I¡¯m free? I have your


    number.¡±


    Aaron knew that she was bluffing but he agreed anyway. If she was here, it meant she works at one of


    the


    for you


    smallpanies, at the mall.


    And whose mall was this? Yours truly.


    He knew where to find her so he couldn¡¯t push her anymore.


    Stretching his hand out, he once again attempted to give her the flowers.


    ¡°I got these for you. Beautiful flowers for a very beautifuldy.¡±


    His words were sweet and any woman would love to hear them. However, Tessa sneered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give these to Serena? She will appreciate them more.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart dropped further and further into the pits of his stomach. This was not the Tessa he


    remembered. Her eyes no longer sparkled when she looked at him. He tried to swallow the lump in his


    throat but it wouldn¡¯t ¡°go away. It was ufortable and painful.


    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯ve changed,¡± Aaron said, noticing how she carried herself with an air of confidence but


    Tessa


    scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Wentworth. I didn¡¯t change for you.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13¡å Belongs to you


    Aaron¡¯s heart shattered to a thousand pieces. Not because of the words Tessa said but because of the


    pure hatred that she directed towards him.


    His chest felt stuffy and suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to go back anymore. Perhaps he should follow her


    until she softens up towards him.


    This was the only chance for him to talk to her. Aaron had a feeling he wouldn¡¯t get another chance.


    He nced at the flowers and gift bag before looking back into Tessa¡¯s frosty eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give these to anyone else but you, Tessa. I¡¯ve never gotten flowers for anyone before.¡±


    ¡®Tessa rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest. She wanted to go to her office after he left


    because she didn¡¯t want him to follow her and know where she works.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, Mr Wentworth. What are you trying to pull?¡±


    Aaron ignored her harsh tone and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Tessa. When you left me, I felt lost.


    I realised I loved you. I realised I didn¡¯t appreciate you when you were my world all along. I swear, I


    never stopped looking for you. I always told myself that if I find you, if you could give me another


    chance, I would love you better. I would treat you better than I did. Just like you deserve. I¡¯m sorry¡­


    please, give me a chance to exin things to you. I will make it up to you, I promise.¡±


    He had gone all out with telling her how he felt. She was being guarded so the only thing he could do is


    dere his love for her over and over again.


    On the other hand, Tessa was taken aback by his words. A strange feeling stirred in her heart and she


    hated it!


    After what he had done to her, she never wanted to entertain any other man. Having loved someone so


    much and not being loved back. She wouldn¡¯t take that risk of opening her heart up to someone else.


    She was too afraid of feeling the pain she once felt. The pain that made her vulnerable. She never


    wanted to feel like a fool again!


    To Tessa, love was like a deadly poison that ate at your soul until itpletely devoured you. Love was


    painful. It was better to not feel anything. This was the point that she had reached. She felt empty.


    Anger rippled through her chest when she thought about how Aaron was married and still iming to


    love her.


    ¡®Does he really think I¡¯m that stupid? What, now he wants me to be a substitute for his wife?¡±


    Hatred brewed within her as she red at him.


    ¡°Can you please not utter such words to me ever again? I don¡¯t think Mrs Wentworth would like it if she


    knew you were professing your so-called love to someone else.¡±


    Aaron frowned at her words. ¡®Married? Since when did I get married?¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean. T,¡± he remarked, the use of the nickname he used to call her by made Tessa¡¯s


    stomach knot. He continued. ¡°There¡¯s never been a Mrs Wentworth because that name belongs to


    you.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened at his exnation. ¡®He didn¡¯t get married? Why did they tell the reporters they


    would get


    1/4


    Chapter 13 Belongs to you


    married then?¡¯


    Her eyes trailed to his left hand and Aaron followed her gaze. Seeing the ring on his finger, a lightbulb


    went off in his head and he quickly exined.


    ¡°This is just a fashion ring that I¡¯m trying out. Our Jewellery store is making such rings for men as well. I


    wanted to see how good they are.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s thoughts were a jumbled mess but her eyebrows suddenly creased. Aaron may not be married


    but he was still with the woman he had forced her to be a substitute for.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose briefly and then looked Aaron in the eye. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re


    married or not. We are strangers now, Mr Wentworth. What you do doesn¡¯t concern me. And please,


    never call me T or Tessa again. Miss Hilton will be ideal. Now, if you would excuse-¡±


    ¡°Her voice was cut off when her phone suddenly rang. She frowned and took it out, seeing that it was


    Harry


    calling, her stomach twisted.


    He had been on a business trip for weeks and was unreachable. She had only told his assistant that


    she would be moving back to Ashford City. So he probably just found out after returning.


    She picked up the phone and began to walk away, hoping Aaron wouldn¡¯t follow her. ¡°Hello, Harry.¡±


    Meanwhile, the space between Aaron¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. ¡®Who the fuck is Harry?¡±


    A re of jealousy rushed through him but he didn¡¯t follow her. He knew he had to take his time if he


    wanted to


    pursue her.


    Leaving the mall, he entered the car that was waiting for him outside and instructed Enock. ¡°Find out


    what Tessa does at this mall. Find out the person she works for and their rtionship. I also want to


    know where she lives and if she has kids.¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t believe what she said. Maybe she just said that because she knew he had followed her


    into the shop. Aaron concluded Tessa was just trying to push him away by using kids as an excuse.


    Enock¡¯s eyes became as wide as saucers. ¡°You found Miss Hilton?¡±


    Aaron hummed, pulling at his tie in frustration. He had found her but she didn¡¯t want anything to do with


    him.


    Enock was stumped. He had wondered why his boss had returned with flowers and a gift bag. He


    thought he had gotten them for Serena. ¡®So it was because he had met Miss Hilton?¡¯


    He sighed, feeling sorry for his boss knowing Tessa must have rejected him seeing as he returned with


    the


    gifts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, sir,¡± he uttered and started the car.


    At the same time, Tessa felt like she was being interrogated by Harry. He didn¡¯t even greet her and


    threw a thousand questions at her.


    ¡°Tessa, where are you?! How could you move without waiting for me? Who helped you? Why did


    you.suddenly move to Ashford City? I thought you didn¡¯t like the ce anymore.¡±


    Tessa sighed as she walked back to her office. ¡°I had some problems with the Jones, They were


    suppressing


    2/4


    my business. I just had to move.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that? I could have helped you,¡± Harry¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°No, Harry. Will you alwayse through when I have problems? I have to do things on my own from


    now on. That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m more than willing to be there for you! You know that!¡± Harry yelled at her for the first time.


    Tessa was stunned. She knew Harry to be a calm and collected person. Why was he suddenly losing


    his temper now?


    ¡°Harry, I managed to move on my own, didn¡¯t I? I am capable of doing things by myself. I¡¯m not some


    damsel who always needs a man toe to her aid. I just don¡¯t want to be dependent on anyone,¡± she


    responded, her voice sounding stern.


    Harry must have picked up on the change in her tone. He sighed and then spoke gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just shocked. I¡¯m on my way to Ashford City now. Send me your address, I¡¯lle and


    see you. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Tessa calmed down after Harry returned to his usual gentleness. ¡°Ok, let me send you the address


    now.¡±


    She cut the call and texted her new address to Harry. A thought shed through her mind and she


    dialed her driver¡¯s number.


    He answered on the third ring. ¡°Hello, Miss Hilton.¡±


    ¡°Mr Jackson, from today onwards, you should directly take the children home. Don¡¯t bring them to the


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think they would like that.¡±


    ¡°Just tell them I told you so. I¡¯ll exin to them when I see themter.¡±


    Tessa couldn¡¯t risk it. Aaron already knew where to find her and it¡¯s not like she could move out. She


    had already paid rent for one year. It was better to keep the children away before he finds out they are


    his.


    Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t willing to let Aaron know about the children. She didn¡¯t want to share


    them.


    ¡®I gave birth to them and raised them by myself! What right does he have?¡± She said to herself. To this


    very day, she could clearly remember Aaron¡¯s words when he gave her a cheque and asked her to


    leave.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want any unwanted surprises.¡¯ To her, he had relinquished any rights he would have to the


    children


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    with those words.


    It was by mistake that she forgot to take the pills but since he didn¡¯t n on having kids, he was better


    off not


    knowing they existed.


    In the meantime, Harry was fuming after cutting the call. He threw his phone against the wall in his


    office and


    it crashed.


    ¡°S-sir, do you have any instructions?¡± Henry Scott, Harry¡¯s assistant gingerly asked. He had just told his


    boss


    3/4


    Chapter 13 Belongs to you


    about how Tessa moved when he was on a business trip.


    ¡°Yes. Transfer our work to the Ashford branch. We are returning home,¡± Harry ordered.


    He moved to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out at the City with his hands shoved


    into


    his pockets.


    With Tessa being in Ashford City, it was only a matter of time before she met Aaron. Seeing that Aaron


    wasn¡¯t marrying his sister, Harry naturally knew Aaron wanted Tessa.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He had decided to make his move. He has done a lot for Tessa. She would


    find it.


    hard to reject him.


    Those were his thoughts as he prepared himself for a battle to win Tessa¡¯s heart. He left his office after


    giving Henry more instructions and left for the airport.


    He couldn¡¯t let Aaron reunite with Tessa. She was his. He would marry her and then get rid of her


    bastards. By


    then, she wouldn¡¯t argue if he insisted she gives the children to Aaron.


    There was no way he would raise someone else¡¯s kids.


    Hourster, he knocked on Tessa¡¯s door with a bouquet of fresh roses in his hands. She opened the


    door and


    he surprised her by pulling her in for a hug.


    ¡°Harry, a-are you ok?¡± She was shocked because Harry had never acted this way before.


    ¡°I missed you so much, Tessa. Can we talk now? I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14¡å Trial date


    Tessa had left work early. For some reason, her heart kept racing and her stomach was in a knot.


    Deep down, she was worried that Aaron had already made his move and found her children. So she


    quickly returned home to check on them after they knocked off from school, just to be sure.


    When she entered their apartment, she found the children writing their homework on the carpet in the


    living room while Elena was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Wi was the first to run towards her mother.


    ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Tessa spread her arms wide and bent over to carry her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, sweetie. Mommy is back early today.¡±


    Reagan and Nia followed suit and each wrapped their arms around her waist.


    ¡°We missed you, Mommy,¡± they chorused.


    Tessa¡¯s heart calmed down when she saw that her kids were safe.


    ¡°I missed you more, my babies. Come, show me what you are doing,¡± she said, leading them towards


    the books on the carpet.


    Wi picked up her book and showed her proudly.


    ¡°Mommy, look. I drew our family,¡± she uttered sweetly, showing her mother the family of six on the


    paper.


    Tessa smiled. ¡°This is very nice, Wi. Well done. I can see your grandma here, your brother and sister


    and myself. You also drew Uncle Harry!¡±


    Wi shook her head when she heard that.


    ¡°No, Mommy. That¡¯s not Uncle Harry, that¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the drawing again. It wasn¡¯t a well-done drawing. But the


    man


    was in a poorly drawn ck suit and had rough hair. He was also the tallest one.


    Her eyebrows knitted as she stared at her daughter.


    ¡°Wi, why did you draw this man?¡±


    ¡°The teacher said I should draw Daddy too. So I drew him, Doesn¡¯t he look like Daddy?¡±


    Reagan nced at his mother and frowned. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say Daddy was in Ashford City? When


    is he


    ¡°Mommy, why doesn¡¯t Daddy want to see us? Does he hate us?¡± It was Nia who asked this time.


    Tessa felt like someone was squeezing her heart.


    She went down on her knees and engulfed all three of her children in a hug.


    *Do you really want a Daddy?¡± She asked, her heart clenching at the word.


    The little ones nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We want a Daddy. Our friends talk about how their daddles take them to theme parks


    and how they y with them, but we don¡¯t have a daddy to talk about at school,¡± Reagan muttered.


    Tessa was filled with guilt. Her children wanted a father but she couldn¡¯t just force parenthood on Aaron


    when he never wanted it.


    She sighed, about to respond when someone knocked on the door.


    Walking to the door, she opened it but she didn¡¯t expect Harry to hug her so tightly.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, Harry? You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    It was because Harry was holding onto her for dear life that Tessa thought something bad had


    happened to


    him.


    Harry pulled away from the hug and looked into her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It can¡¯t wait? I was helping the children with their homework.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, I promise. I just need a moment of your time.¡±


    Tessa sighed and stepped out of the house before closing the door behind her.


    ¡°We can talk outside and then go inter.¡±


    The apartment was on the third floor of a four-storey building so they just stood in the hallway.


    Harry handed Tessa the flowers he got for her and she reluctantly took them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you that I¡¯ve been in love with you for as long as I can remember, Tessa.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach turned. She didn¡¯t expect Harry to tell her about his feelings.


    She shifted ufortably in her stance before saying, ¡°Harry, you know how I feel about such-¡±


    ¡°I know, Tessa. That¡¯s why I kept my feelings to myself and decided to just watch you from a distance.


    But I can¡¯t do that anymore. Not when my love for you is so strong. I don¡¯t think I can live without you.


    I¡¯m not like that guy who hurt you, I promise. I¡¯m different. I love you so much.¡±


    He took a step forward but Tessa took a step back, feeling ufortable. Her heart was pounding


    brutally against her ribcage. She didn¡¯t know what to say without hurting him.


    ¡°Harry, I don¡¯t believe in love anymore. You¡¯re a good person and I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you-¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hurt me, Tessa. I love you with all my heart. I¡¯m willing to give your children myst name


    and call them my own. They¡¯ve been asking for a fathertely, right? We can be together and then they


    will naturally see me as their father.¡± Harry said and grabbed Tessa¡¯s hands in his, looking deeply into


    her eyes.


    ¡°Give me a chance to prove that true love exists. I¡¯ve been by your side for five years. Wouldn¡¯t I have


    left if I wasn¡¯t sincere? I stayed because I cared and I hoped you would open your heart to me one


    day.¡±


    2/5


    Tessa bit her lower lip as aplex disturbing emotion surged within her.


    Something that Harry had said hit home. Her children were demanding to see their father and there


    was no way in hell that Tessa would involve their real father in their lives. Harry had been there for the


    kids. He took care of them and babysat them when she was busy. They were practically like his


    children. He loved them too.


    She knew he would make a good father and if they got together, the kids would stop asking about their


    biological father- the sperm donor.


    It was tempting but Tessa felt strange. Was it really ideal for her to date someone she didn¡¯t have


    feelings for?


    She didn¡¯t want to fall in love because it was a scary thing but she couldn¡¯t date someone she didn¡¯t


    love either.


    Harry saw that Tessa was deeply contemting his words so he added, ¡°How about we go on a few


    dates? Not as friends but as people aspiring to be lovers. We can call it a trial date. Just tell me that


    you¡¯re willing to try and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make you happy.¡±


    Tessa inhaled sharply, her stomach churning but she nodded in the end. If her children wanted a father


    figure, she would do whatever it takes to make them happy.


    Aaron- the sperm donor was out of the question so Harry would make do.


    The next day, Harry was quick to show up on time at Tessa¡¯s apartment. He was in a casual grey T-


    shirt and dark jeans.


    Tessa stepped out in a simple pastel pink pencil dress with no makeup on. Her hair was left to flow


    down her shoulders and she looked simple, yet beautiful.


    ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy! Bring us a lot of snacks!¡±


    The little ones shouted behind her. It was a weekend and she had to make up an excuse about why


    she was


    going out with Harry. The kids had asked her a lot of questions but she didn¡¯t want to confuse them by


    telling


    them it was a date when she wasn¡¯t sure if it would work.


    Hearing her babies¡¯ words, she blew kisses at them and waved. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, my angels. Be good


    and


    don¡¯t make trouble for Grandma. I¡¯ll bring the snacks!¡±


    ¡°Ok, Mommy!¡±


    After Tessa left, the three little ones shared looks. Nia was the first to remark. She crossed her little


    arms on


    her chest and frowned.


    ¡°Do you think Mommy has gone on a date with Uncle Harry?¡±


    Reagan furrowed his brows. ¡°No. Uncle Harry is not our Daddy. Mommies only go on dates with


    daddies.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s gone to bring Daddy!¡± Wi chirped.


    Elena who was seated in the living room happened to hear their conversation. She didn¡¯t like where it


    was


    going so she stopped it before they said more.


    3/5


    ¡°Come and watch your favourite TV show, my darlings. It¡¯s starting in a few minutes.¡±


    Reagan and Nia¡¯s eyes lit up and they hurriedly jumped on the couch. However, Wi toddled to her


    grandmother¡¯s side while fiddling with her fingers.


    ¡°Can I go and y with Barbie dolls in the bedroom, Grandma?¡± She asked adorably.


    Her chubby cheeks were rosy and very squishy. She was the cutest thing you could ever see.


    Elena smiled and brushed her precious granddaughter¡¯s hair back.


    ¡°Of course, honey.¡±


    Wi grinned and rushed to the bedroom. When she saw that her siblings didn¡¯t follow her, she took out


    her tablet and hid on the other side of the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to call her y Dad because her mother and siblings were always around.


    Yesterday, when the teacher asked them to draw their family, she naturally added Aaron to the drawing.


    Excitement was stered on her face as she dialled the number.


    Meanwhile, Saturday was a busy day for Aaron. While others indulged in outings and rxing


    massages, he was busy hosting a meeting in the conference room.


    They had been at it for five hours straight because he wanted to keep his mind upied. Enock was


    yet to find info about Tessa¡­


    Come to think of it, Aaron was surprised that his team couldn¡¯t track her. They were one of the best


    tech teams in the city. But they still had difficulties in finding her. It was as if someone was deliberately


    pushing them in a different direction.


    The general manager, Mr Stevens, was presenting in front when Aaron¡¯s phone that was on the table


    suddenly


    rang.


    The shareholders stared at Aaron and then shared secret looks. They knew he didn¡¯t tolerate calls


    during meetings and were actually surprised that it was his phone that rang.


    Aaron¡¯s eyebrows creased but when he noticed it was a video calling from his new little friend, his


    sour mood suddenly disappeared.


    With a small smile crossing his lips, he picked up the call but the first thing he saw was a magnified


    nose on the screen. Followed by one eye that almost fit the entire screen as if someone had ced the


    camera right


    on their eye.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± A child¡¯s voice echoed through the room and the ce fell deadly silent.


    The shareholders were stunned. A little girl just called Aaron daddy! When did he have a child?


    Just when they were expecting Aaron to scold the child, he surprised them by responding in a gentle,


    almost doting manner.


    ¡°Wi, how are you? Daddy¡¯s working.¡±


    4/5


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy. I just wanted to tell you that I drew you yesterday!¡±


    Aaron smiled. Although he couldn¡¯t see the little one¡¯s entire face, there was an inexplicable warmth


    surging within him as he talked to the child.


    His eyes were full of gentleness as he responded. ¡°Really? I would like to see the drawing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you when I tell Mommy about you. And then you cane and live with us. We will be a big


    happy family!¡±


    Aaron chuckled in amusement. The duo chatted for a little while until Wi cut the call abruptly.


    By that time, Aaron was no longer in the mood to continue with the meeting so he dismissed the


    shareholders.


    ¡°Take some time off on the weekend. I know you¡¯re workaholics but take care of your health too.¡±


    The shareholders were bereft of words. Who was the one that called them as early as 6:00 am for a


    meeting


    on a Saturday?


    When the room was empty, Enock finally walked up to Aaron and reported the findings that he had just


    received on his phone.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found out that Miss Tessa is not an employee but she¡¯s the CEO of Tessa¡¯s architectural firm.


    She lives along Sandton Street on the third floor of the Sandton building in apartment number 307. I


    couldn¡¯t find out if she has kids. The tech team said the system was suddenly wiped before they could


    find out more.¡±


    Aaron sat back in his seat, crossed his legs and stroked his stubbled chin.


    He didn¡¯t expect Tessa to have started her own business. She had really changed indeed. But that


    made him admire her more. She had been through a lot but she still managed to thrive through it all.


    A thought suddenly urred to Aaron and he nced at his assistant. ¡°Find those proposals for the


    realty business that I had rejected. Prepare a better n and find someone to visit Tessa¡¯s firm as a


    client,¡± he instructed and then added. ¡°Make an offer for a ten-billion-dor project.¡±


    Since Tessa was being too guarded around him, the only way he could get close to her was to be


    her


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    client.


    Natie


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15¡å A child


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Harry asked Tessa as they sat in a restaurant, having dinner.


    Soft music was ying in the background and the dim lighting was casting a romantic ambience upon


    the ce.


    However, all this didn¡¯t make Tessa feel butterflies in her stomach. She felt ufortable and she


    couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there.


    They had watched a movie and then went for a walk in the park. Everything was nned well but the


    problem was, Harry and Tessacked chemistry.


    There was literally nothing to talk about between them. Most of the time, they would fall into an


    awkward silence. Tessa was bored to death.


    She forced a smile and picked at her mash on the te with her fork.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ this is a great ce. Thank you for bringing me here,¡± she said, trying her best to look like she


    was having fun.


    Harry had put in a lot of effort for that day and she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.


    Hearing her words, Harry smirked. In his mind, winning Tessa¡¯s heart was going to be easy since he


    thought she was desperate to find a father for her children.


    He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡±


    They fell into silence again until they finished the meal. Harry drove Tessa back home in another


    awkward


    silence and walked her up to the door.


    When she was about to open the door, he suddenly snaked his arm around her waist and pulled her


    close.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He whispered while looking into her eyes and he began to lean forward to im her


    lips.


    Tessa¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She thought dating Harry would be a good thing for her children. He had


    stayed. by her side for five years and proved to be responsible. But she just couldn¡¯t see herself getting


    intimate with


    him.


    At first, she wanted to let him do what he wanted and see if she could tolerate it. But suddenly, her


    stomach churned when his lips almostnded on hers.


    She pushed him away like he burned her. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Harry. I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡±


    With those words, she ran into the house and banged the door in his face.


    A malicious look flitted through Harry¡¯s eyes as he red at the closed door. He clenched his fists and


    resisted the urge to punch the door..


    ¡°Is she still in love with Aaron?¡± He questioned internally, anger surging within him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His hatred towards Aaron suddenly went up a notch. If he wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s love interest, he would


    have dealt with him already.


    At the same time, Tessa ran to her bedroom quietly since the children were already sleeping. The knot


    in her stomach tightened as she sighed, resting her back against the door.


    It seemed romance wasn¡¯t for her after all. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel something more than


    friendship for Harry. There was no spark between them.


    The weekend passed by in a quick blur. Tessa was in her office on a Monday morning when Lisa called


    about a big client wanting to speak with her.


    ¡°Really? Let him through, Lisa. Did he mention which Company he belongs to?¡± Tessa asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. He said he is from T&A properties limited,¡± Lisa responded through the inte.


    ¡°Excitement bubbled up within Tessa. It had been long since she had a project from a real estate


    company. Having to design projects for gatedmunity vis was like a dreame true. She would


    make a lot of money and probably expand the Company.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± she instructed.


    Tessa didn¡¯t have to wait for long. A few minutester, there was a knock on the door and she raised


    her head to look at it.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she called out.


    The door opened and a man of average height and ginger hair walked in. He was in a smart striped


    shirt with navy pants and he had some documents in his hand.


    Tessa stood up to greet him. ¡°Wee to Tessa¡¯s architectural firm, sir. Please take a seat.¡±


    The man nodded in reverence as if he was talking to his boss.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hilton.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when she noticed this but she brushed it away. The man was


    probably just being polite.


    The man went straight to business. ¡°My name is James Anderson and I¡¯m the project manager for the


    T&A properties limitedpany. I am here to offer a proposal for a ten-billion-dor project. This will be


    thergest real estate in the city. We aim to build a hundred vis, a shopping mall, a school, a hospital


    and a theme park in a gatedmunity on the outskirts of town. Ourpany has chosen you to


    design the building ns for our project.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s mouth almost reached the floor. A lot of money was going to be pumped into this project and


    she


    would be a fool to reject it.


    She smiled and nced at James. ¡°When do we sign the contract? I¡¯m ready to start working on it right


    now.¡±


    James was quick to give her the contract and Tessa hurriedly went through it. She saw that a breach of


    the contract would attract a penalty fee of three times the amount she would earn from the project. But


    that was not a problem. She didn¡¯t intend to break the contract.


    However, she noticed that only the project manager had signed the contract. The CEO of the real


    estate


    2/5


    She cocked up a brow and eyed James suspiciously. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your CEO signed his part?¡±


    James¡¯ hands were sweaty as he gulped. His heart was in his throat because he had been tasked to


    make sure Tessa signed without any issues.


    ¡°The CEO shall sign after. He¡¯s already approved of the project but he suddenly had a business trip. I¡¯ll


    send you the copy this afternoon as soon he signs.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows creased. It was strange but she thought it was possible for a CEO to be that busy.


    Anyway, she hadn¡¯t put any money so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being scammed.


    She nced at James and emphasised. ¡°I can only start the work after fifty per cent of the payment


    has been transferred to thepany¡¯s ount.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, Miss Hilton.¡±


    Tessa signed the contracts and gave them back to James so his CEO could sign them as well.


    Meanwhile, the moment James stepped out of the mall, he took out his phone and called his boss.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, sir.¡± He reported and a deep voice came through the speaker in response.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll take the copy of the contract to her myself.¡±


    Back at the Wentworth group, a side smirk crossed Aaron¡¯s lips as he cut the call. He had funded a


    project and named it after Tessa and himself.


    Hearing that Tessa had signed the contract, he couldn¡¯t help the excitement that rushed through him.


    He was quick to leave whatever work he was doing and went to meet James.


    An hourter, he majestically walked into Tessa¡¯s office with her copy of the contract in his left hand


    and a


    bouquet of lilies in the other.


    Seeing the man who had entered her office. Tessa¡¯s heart dropped to her feet.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled as her gaze turned frosty.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She questioned curtly.


    Aaron had expected her hostility. He shamelessly took a seat across from her and ced the flowers


    on the


    table.


    ¡°Is that a way to talk to a client, Miss Hilton?


    Tessa raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since when did you be my client? Even if you wanted to be one, I


    wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Aaron smiled warmly, the dimple on his right cheek taking Tessa aback.


    He looked so handsome. When she was with him, Aaron was always aloof and rarely smiled. Seeing


    such a warm smile on his face was a first and it did strange things to the pits of her belly.


    However, she quickly squashed that budding feeling and reced it with anger and hatred.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t deserve any sentiments from me! So what if he¡¯s handsome? He hurt me.¡¯


    ¡°I brought you lilies this time. Do you prefer them to roses?¡± Aaron inquired, ignoring her words.


    Tessa nced at the flowers on the table. They were an eyesore. She picked them up and roughly


    threw them in the office bin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hand-me-downs! Did the love of your life reject these flowers so you brought them


    to me?¡±


    Her words tugged at Aaron¡¯s heartstrings painfully. He felt like someone had stabbed him in the chest.


    He swallowed the painful lump in his throat and sighed. ¡°I got the lilies for you, Tessa. I¡¯m not with


    Serena. ¡°I¡¯ve never been with her-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that tale, Mr Wentworth. Please leave my office.¡±


    Aaron could only fish out the contract and ce it in front of her. They were partners now. He would


    find the right time to exin everything to her when she was more calm.


    Tessa¡¯s stomach turned when she saw the name of the contract. A sense of unease settled in her


    stomach.


    ¡°Why is this contract with you?¡± She questioned, ring at Aaron.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s under the Wentworth group. I funded the project so that I can have a chance to talk to


    you,¡± Aaron replied in his deep baritone voice that could make panties drop.


    Tessa was stunned when she heard his words. Her eyes grew to the size of dinner tes.


    ¡°You funded a ten-billion-dor project for a chance to talk to me, are you crazy?¡±


    Aaron nodded while looking into her mesmerising green eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m crazy for you, my


    love.¡±


    Tessa was speechless. But thinking about how she had been tricked, anger ripped through her like a


    tidal


    wave.


    ¡°How dare you? You trapped me in a contract knowing I wanted nothing to do with you!¡± She hissed.


    ¡°This is the only way I can get close to you. Tessa, the amount I spent is nothing. I could give up my


    entire wealth if it means having another chance to be with you.¡±


    Tessa rubbed her temples. She had already signed the contract so it was binding. She didn¡¯t have the


    money to pay the damages so she could only hide her displeasure and agree to a partnership with


    Aaron.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because we are working together means you have a chance with me. That ship sailed


    long


    ago.¡±


    Seeing that she had relented, a huge grin crossed Aaron¡¯s plump lips.


    To him, having to work with Tessa was a win. He would spend every second of the day trying to get her


    back.


    He was about to respond when his phone suddenly started ringing.


    At the corner of her eyes, Tessa saw the word ¡®daughter¡¯ on the caller ID and a strange emotion shot


    through her.


    ¡®Does he have a child? Didn¡¯t he say nothing happened between him and Serena?¡¯ Tessa¡¯s heart grew


    cold. ¡®So he just didn¡¯t want to have children with me. But why am I surprised? I was only a substitute


    after all.¡¯


    Oblivious to what she was thinking, Aaron smiled when he saw that his little friend was calling and


    answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    However, his smile dropped when he heard the sobsing from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Someone is bullying me! Help!¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16¡å I¡¯m a father


    ¡°Miss Hilton! Miss Hilton! Are you alright?¡±


    Lisa¡¯s voice brought Tessa back to the present. It had been an hour since Aaron rushed out of her


    office as if his life depended on it. All she knew was that his daughter called and he dropped everything


    and went to be there for her.


    Tessa didn¡¯t mean to feel bad. She just couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aaron would show the same love to


    her three children who longed for a father¡¯s love if he knew about them.


    She ended up zoning in and out the entire time during the meeting as they nned the week¡¯s


    schedules.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? You¡¯ve been like this from the time that jerk, Aaron, left. Don¡¯t tell me seeing


    him brought back your old feelings for him?¡± It was Michelle who remarked this time.


    Tessa sighed and shook her head. Love? She didn¡¯t know what that was anymore.


    Smiling at her friend, she exined, ¡°I just got disturbed. He signed a contract with us so I¡¯ll be seeing


    him a lot. I¡¯m worried he will see the kids.¡±


    Michelle let out a sigh of relief knowing Tessa wasn¡¯t still in love with the man who broke her heart. She


    smiled and assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wouldn¡¯t do anything with me here. My family has ties with the


    military.¡±


    Tessa raised her eyebrow at her. ¡°You mean the ties you broke when you escaped from getting


    engaged with the pretext of studying overseas?¡±


    Michelle rolled her eyes. ¡°We are still family friends. I just couldn¡¯t marry a military man. They are busy


    all the time. And often away from home. I don¡¯t want to live like a widow or worry all the time if my


    husband will return or not.¡±


    Tessa chuckled. ¡°It may not be like that at all. You didn¡¯t even give the man a chance. How did you


    know you would be lonely? And what if you just missed out on your soulmate?¡±


    Michelle sighed. She had watched too many movies and heard too many stories. She didn¡¯t want to


    suffer in


    her marriage. Those who were in the military were away eighty per cent of the time. She wasn¡¯t willing


    to risk


    her happiness. However, she frowned at Tessa¡¯sst words.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can get a queue of potential soulmates at any time,¡± she said haughtily.


    Indeed, Michelle was a very beautiful woman. Average height, with strawberry blonde hair and grey


    eyes. Tessa knew finding another man would be a piece of cake for her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have escaped that way though. The man was probably hurt,¡± Tessa remarked and


    Michelle¡¯s smile suddenly dropped. She had been feeling guilty for what she did for a long time.


    Seeing that her best friend was getting ufortable with the topic, Tessa decided to change it.


    ¡°Ok, we have a big client now but our other clients need attention as well. Let¡¯s n on how we are


    going to tackle this problem.¡±


    Meanwhile, Aaron rushed to the school Wi had told him to go to.


    He didn¡¯t know why he went there. But since the little girl had asked for help, he couldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    Besides, for some reason, he felt restless and annoyed that she was being bullied.


    ¡°Sir, we are here,¡± Enock announced when he parked outside the school.


    They alighted from the car and entered the schoolyard, heading to the principal¡¯s office.


    At the same time, Wi was crying in the principal¡¯s office.


    She had been ying with her legos during break time when Jonas, the ss bully dismantled the


    Castle she had built. When she tried to protest, Jonas shoved her roughly to the ground and she ended


    up bruising her ¡°elbow.


    Her brother, Reagan came to her rescue and hit Jonas in the face. Now they were in trouble and the


    principal wanted to call their mother.


    But the children were worried that Tessa would scold them. They had promised not to fight anymore.


    Wi surprised the other two by telling the principal she would call their father.


    That was how she ended up calling Aaron and luckily, he was on his way.


    Jonas¡¯ parents were already in the office. They saw the red bruise on their son¡¯s cheek and became


    furious.


    ¡°Miss Smith, is this what happens at your school? Why did my son get hit? And why did you not allow


    him to hit the boy back?¡±


    The principal sighed. Jonas¡¯ parents were rich and had a fewpanies in the City but they clearly


    lacked good parenting skills. Jonas often bullied his ssmates; this was the first time someone stood


    up to him.


    She looked at Jonas¡¯ parents and uttered, ¡°Bullying is not allowed in this school. Reagan will be


    punished for


    hitting a friend and so will your son for bullying.¡±


    Jonas¡¯ mother gritted her teeth. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who we are?¡±


    However, the principal remained neutral. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs Turner. Both children will be punished. No one


    is


    above the other at this school.¡±


    The Turners were about toin when someone knocked on the door. Then a tall man with a kingly


    aura entered, making the ce fall deadly silent.


    Wi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the man. She stopped crying and rushed towards the man while


    screaming.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Her siblings were Shocked as they looked at the man their sister called ¡®daddy¡¯. They thought she had


    called Harry and seeing this stranger made them wonder who he was.


    Aaron smiled the moment Wi called for him. His heart melted and he immediately spread his arms


    wide as he bent over to lift her off the ground.


    ¡°Daddy, save my brother. He was just trying to protect me when Jonas bullied me!¡±


    Hearing that, Aaron¡¯s eyes trailed around the room but he froze when he saw two children who were


    looking at him with curiosity in their eyes.


    ¡®These kids¡­ why do they look like me? Don¡¯t tell me Dad had fathered other children in his old age.¡±


    These were his first thoughts when he saw the two faces that were simr to his. After all, the only


    woman he¡¯s ever been with was Tessa so there was no way he would have thought the kids were his.


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother?¡± Aaron asked while pointing at Reagan and Wi nodded.


    ¡°Yes. His name is Reagan and that¡¯s my sister, Nia. I¡¯m the third one.¡±


    Aaron nced at the principal and asked, ¡°What happened here, Aunt Tina?¡±


    The Turners were stumped. When Aaron walked in, they were speechless because they didn¡¯t expect


    to run into the City¡¯s most powerful man. He was someone who could make them bankrupt in a day if


    he wanted to.


    To their horror, he turned out to be the father of the three kids and the principal seemed to be his aunt.


    Tina Smith was Aaron¡¯ste mother¡¯s sister and the school belonged to his mother. It was under the


    Wentworth group. This was why status didn¡¯t matter and they treated everyone equally.


    She was shocked when Wi called her nephew daddy. Come to think of it, when she first saw Nia and


    Reagan, she thought they looked familiar. Who would have thought they were rted to her?


    Tina exined everything to Aaron and what she nned to do. The Turners were obedient this time


    and agreed for their son to be suspended for a week. Reagan was also suspended for two days


    because he hit someone which was against the rules.


    Aaron stepped out of the principal¡¯s office with Wi in his arms and Nia and Reagan in tow. They kept


    ncing at him, not understanding why they felt a pull towards this imposing man.


    As Aaron nced at the kids, an inexplicable emotion swirled in his chest. He had to know who these


    children.


    belonged to.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± He asked gently.


    ¡°She¡¯s at work,¡± Reagan responded. He hadn¡¯t said anything so far but he had been secretly examining


    Aaron.


    The man looked like him. Was he their father? Did hee to see them? The little boy wondered.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Tessa Hilton!¡± Wi chirped while wrapping her tiny arms around Aaron¡¯s neck but she didn¡¯t know her


    answer made Aaron¡¯s heartbeat skyrocket.


    Surely it was not a coincidence. He had met Wi at the mall where Tessa¡¯spany was located.


    His breath caught in his throat as he recalled the words she had said thest time.


    ¡®My kids are my world.¡±


    Aaron felt like a hand was squeezing his heart. Wi was shorter than the two so he didn¡¯t know they


    were


    triplets. His mind reeled with several thoughts. He knew there was a high possibility these kids


    belonged to Tessa. Wi was a carbon copy of Tessa.


    ¡°Little ones, where¡¯s your daddy?¡± He asked, wondering if Tessa had gotten married while she was


    away.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a daddy, Mr handsome. Can you be our daddy?¡± Wi said adorably while Reagan and


    Nia


    shared a look.


    They didn¡¯t object because the man looked like them and he was also powerful. Those who were


    bullying them were scared of him. They thought if the man was their daddy, they wouldn¡¯t get bullied


    anymore.


    Reagan looked up seriously, ¡°Hello Uncle. We are triplets and we like you very much. Can you be our


    daddy and protect us every day?¡±


    The little boy¡¯s words made Aaron release a breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding. He had thought


    they were ¡°born at different times. His stomach knotted as he nced at Reagan¡¯s face.


    ¡®Could these be my kids with Tessa?¡±


    The possibility made his heart race.


    He nced at his assistant and instructed, ¡°Enock, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    He wanted to do a rapid DNA test to find out if the children were his.


    An hourter, Aaron brought the children to his office.


    Wi was still in his arms and didn¡¯t want to let go. Nia wanted to be held too but she was much more


    reserved than her sister. Aaron gave off a fatherly vibe and she wanted to get close to him.


    They all concluded that this man was their father because he had protected them and he looked like


    them.


    ¡°Daddy, is this where you work?¡± Wi asked sweetly as she looked around.


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yes, this is mypany.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Daddy is so rich! Your office is so cool.¡±


    The other two kids sat on the leather seats in the visitor¡¯s lounge while Wi sat on Aaron¡¯sp on his


    swivel


    chair.


    Aaron ordered Nora to bring some snacks for the children while he anxiously waited for the DNA


    results.


    He couldn¡¯t even focus on work.


    Since he was rich, he used his resources to get the DNA test done rapidly.


    Enock returned to the office quickly. Sweat coated his forehead and he was a little breathless.


    He took out the brown envelope containing the DNA results and gave it to his boss.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here are the results, sir.¡±


    Aaron quickly opened the envelope. His heart was in his throat as he went directly to the bottom of the


    page


    4/5


    Chapter 16 I¡¯m ather


    where he saw the words, ¡®There¡¯s a 99.99% chance that there¡¯s a father and child rtionship.¡±


    The world stopped spinning as those words sank in. Lightbulbs went off in Aaron¡¯s head as his


    momentary shock soon turned into joy.


    Tessa must have gotten pregnant thest time they were together!


    He stood up from his seat, lifting Wi into the air while shouting gleefully.


    ¡°I have kids! I¡¯m a father!¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17¡å They are not yours


    ¡°Congrattions, Sir.¡± Enock said to his boss with a smile on his face.


    Aaron¡¯s happiness was contagious as he celebrated the news. He walked towards the visitor¡¯s lounge,


    got down on his knees and embraced the other two kids all while carrying Wi in his arms.


    Something exploded in his chest and he felt overwhelmed with emotions. He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Everything felt surreal. Tessa whom he thought he would never see again was back in the City and she


    had his children. His heart soared as he thought about how the woman he loved was also the mother of


    his three children.


    Three! At once!


    What a blessing it was!


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my kids,¡± Aaron confirmed, his voice choking as he suddenly thought of how he


    had missed out on the most important parts of their lives.


    He was never there when they were born. He didn¡¯t hold them or change their diapers. He didn¡¯t put


    them to sleep or experience being a first-time Dad.


    His heart clenched as he held the three children and he ended up shading tears. He couldn¡¯t protect his


    children and that¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t told about them! ¡®Did Tessa hide my kids to punish me? If that


    was her aim, then she achieved her goal.¡±


    The pain that Aaron felt at not being a part of his children¡¯s lives was beyond description.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Daddy is so sorry. I didn¡¯t know about you.¡±


    He really felt like shit. He was sure it appeared as if he had abandoned his kids when he was never


    one to shirk his responsibilities.


    Aaron let go of the kids so he could take a good look at them. Seeing how Nia and Reagan resembled


    him and how Wi resembled her mother, warmth spread through his chest. However, the kids were


    not used to him so they weren¡¯t as sentimental as him. More tears rolled down his cheeks when they


    looked at him as though he was a stranger.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe Tessa had my children and didn¡¯t tell me about them. I had a right to know!¡±


    At the same time, Wi¡¯s eyes watered when she saw her father crying. She wiped his face with her


    chubby fingers, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Daddy. Why are you crying? Did someone bully you too? Don¡¯t


    worry. Wi will protect you.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and took her small hand in his. He shook his head, his heart feeling full as he said,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy to have found you.¡±


    Reagan who was quiet nced at Aaron, inquiring, ¡°Are you really our Daddy?¡±


    Aaron ruffled his hair and surprisingly, the little boy didn¡¯t get angry like he usually does.


    ¡°I am your Daddy. When we went to the hospital earlier and the nice nurse swabbed the inside of your


    cheeks and mine, that¡¯s when I found out you are my children.¡±


    ey are no


    Reagan frowned and crossed his arms, throwing Aaron a series of questions. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you live


    with us if you¡¯re our real Daddy? Shouldn¡¯t mommies and daddies live together? What do you mean


    you didn¡¯t know about us? How can a daddy not know he has kids?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Aaron was at a loss for words. He noticed how Reagan was too smart for his age. He didn¡¯t know how


    to exin everything to the kids because he didn¡¯t want to put Tessa in a bad light. If the kids still


    longed for him, it meant Tessa had not bad-mouthed him in front of them so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t make


    her look bad in front of the kids.


    He smiled at them before replying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mommy to exin, ok? For now, I¡¯m just happy that I


    found you. I promise to be there for you and make up for lost time.¡±


    Aaron was already making ns of how he would spoil his kids and spend time with them.


    ¡°However, Reagan¡¯s brows furrowed more. He still thought Aaron didn¡¯t like them and that¡¯s why he


    didn¡¯t stay


    with them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s our mommy? We would like to go home now,¡± he stated.


    Aaron saw that Reagan and Nia were still reserved towards him so he decided to wait for Tessa to


    come and


    tell them about him.


    He sighed and looked up at Enock, ¡°Bring the car around, I¡¯ll take them to see Tessa at the mall.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tessa had just received a call from Miss Smith, the kindergarten¡¯s principal. Her heart


    jumped to her throat as she feared that something may have happened to the children at school.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She quickly picked up, her stomach knotting.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Hilton. I¡¯m calling to inform you that something happened at school. Wi was bullied and


    in return, Reagan hit the bully in the face. Both of them didn¡¯t follow the rules so I¡¯ve suspended them-¡±


    ¡°What? Oh my god! I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not done. The kids are no longer at the school.¡±


    Tessa stopped in her tracks when she heard that and her heart sank to her stomach.


    ¡°Where are they? Did Mr Jackson pick them up already?¡±


    ¡°No. They called their father. He¡¯s the one who took them.¡±


    Tessa almost fainted. Her stomach churned violently as she shouted at the principal. ¡°What father?


    How could you be so careless? Didn¡¯t you see that I didn¡¯t include their father when registering for the


    school? How could you let my kids go with a stranger just like that?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hilton, the man who imed to be their father was Aaron Wentworth-¡±


    ¡°What?! How dare you give my kids to that man?! I brought them to your school thinking you¡¯re


    responsible but you¡¯re so careless! No one else apart from my mother is listed as my children¡¯s


    guardian. However, you agreed to let them go with a man who could steal them from me. You shall be


    hearing from mywyer soon! I¡¯m suing you for negligence!¡±


    Tessa cut the call before Miss Smith could reply. She dashed out of her office like a missile that had


    beenunched from the ground. Her heart was in her throat as she rushed to the Wentworth group.


    She didn¡¯t remember Aaron¡¯s line so she couldn¡¯t call him and she had no time to go through the


    contract to get his line.


    The whole time she drove to thepany, her stomach kept twisting with nerves. ¡®How dare he get my


    kids! They are mine alone! Where was he when I carried them for nine months until I gave birth to


    them?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach thepany. She didn¡¯t even talk to the receptionist at the entrance


    and rushed into the elevator immediately.


    Arriving at the top floor, she bumped into Nora Miller, her former junior. Nora¡¯s eyes widened upon


    seeing Tessa and she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Tessa! Long time-¡±


    However, Tessa wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about old times. She quickly dismissed Nora with a short


    greeting and ran in the CEO¡¯s office direction, barging into the room the moment she reached the door.


    The moment she entered, she found the kids walking alongside Aaron as they approached the door.


    Wi was veryfortably seated on Aaron¡¯s arm while her head was on his shoulder.


    Seeing this, Tessa saw red. Her nostrils red as anger rushed through her. Smoke could be seen


    coming out


    of her ears. She was furious!


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr Wentworth? Why did you get my kids?!¡± She spat and moved forward before


    grabbing


    Wi from Aaron¡¯s arms.


    She then pulled her two children to her side and stood in front of them. Her eyes were bloodshot and


    she was breathing heavily as she red at Aaron.


    Seeing how defensive she was, Aaron¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Tessa, they are my kids too. You don¡¯t have


    to act as if I kidnapped them or caused them harm. Please, don¡¯t treat me like a criminal. I just want to


    get to know my kids. They are my flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°Who told you they are your kids? They are not yours!¡± Tessa hissed as she red at Aaron. Panic and


    worrypletely filled her and she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    What she had been afraid of had happened. Aaron finally met her kids and now he would fight with her


    for


    custody.


    Aaron was a powerful man so she knew she would be fighting a losing battle. However, Tessa was


    determined to protect her children. She could never hand over her kids to be raised by Serena!


    Tessa¡¯s words pierced through Aaron¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. He had no choice but to take out the


    DNA test result and show it to her.


    ¡°I had a test done. This is the evidence that these kids are mine. You can¡¯t keep them from me, Tessa.


    They


    are mine too.¡±


    Although Aaron was upset that she had hidden his children, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry at her


    because he was partly at fault. If he didn¡¯t treat her like shit back then, she wouldn¡¯t have kept the news


    of her


    pregnancy a secret.


    3/4


    Tessa wanted to say a lot of things. To remind him of how he treated her as a substitute and told her he


    didn¡¯t want unwanted surprises. She wanted to tell him he gave her a cheque as if she was some


    whore he had picked in the street. Someone he paid after he was done having fun. But with her


    children behind, she held her tongue, not wanting them to hear the matters between adults.


    The only thing she could do was shoot daggers at Aaron with her eyes. Recalling his words of him


    saying she can¡¯t keep the kids from him, she sneered and said, ¡°Watch me.¡±


    She led the two children out while carrying Wi. Her chest felt stuffy and she kind of felt guilty that she


    was keeping her children from their father but she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Aaron.


    He was someone who could ignore her when she mentioned her mother had cancer and she needed


    help. Tessa didn¡¯t think he was capable of epting children that were born outside marriage and from


    a woman he didn¡¯t love.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Tessa to drive home. The ride back was quiet. The kids didn¡¯t say anything. They


    obediently sat in their car seats, knowing their mother was very angry this time.


    The moment they all entered their house. Tessa turned sharply to look at her kids. However, she


    immediately stopped herself from scolding them when she saw the sad look on their faces.


    Her heart ached and intense guilt crept into her.


    Reagan¡¯s eyes watered as he stared at their mother.


    ¡°Mommy, is that man really our Daddy?¡±


    Tessa sighed. She rubbed her temples and got down on her haunches. Looking at her adorable kids,


    she


    realised she couldn¡¯t keep them in the dark anymore. She inhaled sharply and answered. ¡°Yes. He is


    your


    Daddy.¡±


    ¡°But why doesn¡¯t he live with us?¡±


    ¡°Mommy and your Daddy have some issues. He can never live with us. Don¡¯t you like Uncle Harry?


    Would you


    like him to be your Daddy?¡±


    Tessa was desperate and at that moment she had decided that she would try her best to make it work


    with Harry to give her kids aplete home.


    However, the little ones frowned and chorused. ¡°No! We want our Daddy!¡±


    Reagan huffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Uncle Harry is Uncle Harry. And Daddy is Daddy, Mommy. They


    are not


    the same.¡±


    Natie


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Work hard


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Elena asked as Tessa prepared to start cooking in the kitchen.


    Tessa sighed, feeling defeated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. I think Harry would make a good father. I¡¯m trying


    to lovel him back.¡±


    The thought of opening her heart to someone left Tessa¡¯s stomach in a knot. But if dating again would


    guarantee her kids aplete home, she was going to try her best.


    ¡°What really happened between you and the triplets¡¯ father? Who is he?¡± Elena inquired.


    She had been asking this question for five years but Tessa always avoided answering it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my former boss. Mom. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was ashamed of myself. I thought he loved me. It


    turned out it was my wishful thinking.¡±


    Elena sighed. She recalled how her daughter had returned home with a forlorn look five years ago. Her


    heart ached knowing the man didn¡¯t love her the way she was supposed to be loved.


    ¡°Did he tell you that he doesn¡¯t want to be the children¡¯s father?¡± She questioned.


    Tessa frowned as she cleaned the meat in the sink. ¡°He didn¡¯t know about them until today. He seems


    to want to be in their lives. But I¡¯m not sure if I want us to have that connection.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you should deprive your kids of experiencing their father¡¯s love. You were wrong when


    you kept it to yourself in the beginning. If you told me you had told him about them and he refused to


    take responsibility, I would support you. But you had kept their birth a secret. He may have wronged


    you but he had a right to know he had impregnated you. The children deserved to know who their


    father is. I had kept quiet all this while because I thought he had refused to take responsibility.¡±


    Tessa pursed her lips into a thin line. A part of her knew she was bitter about how things turned out with


    Aaron. After all, she had loved him so much, giving him her all. Only for him to trample on her heart like


    it was nothing.


    She was blinded by hatred that she selfishly kept the kids to herself. Thinking about it, it was wrong of


    her to do so.


    Although she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Aaron, the kids had the right to know who their real father


    is. However, she would not be surrendering them to him knowing he was going to marry someone else.


    At least she knew and saw how Harry treated the children so she was sure he would be good to them.


    Serena on the other hand was a stranger to Tessa. She didn¡¯t know if she liked kids and if she would


    be good to them if Aaron fought for custody.


    ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯ll properly introduce them but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be ok with them getting close so


    soon.¡±


    Elena nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Elena saw that Tessa was busy so she offered to open the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check who¡¯s at the door,¡± she said.


    1/5


    A few secondster. Tessa heard the children squeak happily. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Wi then called for her from the living room.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is here! He has brought so many gifts. Come Mommy, hurry!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach twisted. She wiped her hands with the hand towel and left the kitchen. Her jaw


    dropped to the floor when she found Aaron giving mini bouquets to Wi and Nia. He gave Wi pink


    roses and Nia purple roses which were apanied by little gift bags.


    It seemed he had learnt what colours the girls preferred. Aaron then took out a transformer figurine and


    gave it to Reagan.


    When the kids saw Tessa looking at them, they smiled and showed her the gifts. Wi waved the mini


    bouquet at Tessa, saying, ¡°Mommy, Daddy bought us flowers. Are we princesses, now?¡±


    Tessa was about to respond when a deep baritone voice beat her to it.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re both daddy¡¯s little princesses,¡± it was Aaron who responded and then he got to his feet and


    approached Tessa.


    Enock just happened to enter the house at that moment with a veryrge bouquet in his hands. He


    gave it to Aaron who then stretched his hands out to Tessa.


    ¡°These are for you, Tessa.¡±


    Tessa quirked up an eyebrow, her eyes falling on the roses in Aaron¡¯s hands. ¡°What are these for?¡±


    Aaron gulped. He took a step closer and peered into Tessa¡¯s green eyes. He inhaled sharply as if he


    was bracing himself for what he was about to say. When Tessa left his office earlier, he quickly left to


    arrange the flowers and gifts so that he could follow her home. He could see from the way she reacted


    to him finding out.


    about the kids that she hated him so much.


    Although he felt like someone was squeezing his heart, he was very determined to attain her


    forgiveness knowing her hatred was justified.


    ¡°I got you a thousand roses because I can¡¯t stop thinking about you each and every day. Would you


    please ept them?¡± He muttered gently.


    Silence befell the ce as Tessa didn¡¯t know what to do. All eyes were on her, waiting for her


    response. She was about to refuse when her kids egged her on.


    ¡°Mommy, get the flowers!¡± Wi said.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Get the flowers. They are so pretty!¡± Nia added.


    ¡°Mommy, you said it¡¯s rude to ignore Someone. Daddy is giving you flowers because he loves you,¡± it


    was Reagan who said this time.


    With the children on his side, Aaron felt more confident and hopeful that he would win Tessa¡¯s heart


    soon.


    ¡°Please, Tessa. Don¡¯t reject me in front of the kids,¡± he pleaded.


    Tessa rolled her eyes and relented in the end. She reluctantly epted the flowers from Aaron and the


    kids


    2/5


    Chapter 18 Work hard


    cheered.


    ¡°Yay! Mommy and Daddy love each other!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s lips twitched. She looked for a vase and put the flowers in it before returning to the living room.


    Aaron had already made himselffortable on the couch. Nia and Wi were seated on each of his


    thighs


    while Reagan was seated on the carpet in between his legs, ying with the figurine.


    This scene made Tessa¡¯s eyes water. How could she not see how much her kids craved to have a


    father?


    Sighing internally, she decided to let them bond.


    ¡°You can only be here for an hour. Nothing more, nothing less,¡± she announced and Aaron nced up


    at her,


    smiling.


    ¡°An hour is good for a start.¡±


    What mattered to him was that Tessa¡¯s heart had softened a little and she allowed him to be in his


    children¡¯s


    lives.


    As for their rtionship, he will keep trying until she lets go of the past and epts him into her life.


    He watched as she returned to the kitchen, his eyes full of longing. Elena and Enock had left to give the


    family


    some privacy.


    A few minutes passed and Aaron was fully engrossed in ying with his kids. Deep down, he hoped


    Tessa wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the time so that he could stay for hours.


    Suddenly, Reagan looked up at his father and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is making dinner in the kitchen.


    Go and


    help her.¡±


    Nia nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Help her wash the tomatoes and cut the meat. That¡¯s what


    Uncle


    Harry does.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart dropped to his feet. rm bells went off in his head as he recalled that Tessa had


    received a


    call from Harry thest time he saw her.


    He furrowed his brows as he looked at the two kids. ¡°Who¡¯s Uncle Harry?¡±


    ¡°He is mommy¡¯s friend but if you don¡¯t work hard to win mommy¡¯s heart, he might be our Daddy,¡±


    Reagan remarked seriously.


    His little face was flushed and he had a twinkle in his eyes after meeting his father for the first time.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at his son. ¡°Are you sure this Uncle Harry wants to be your Daddy?¡±


    Reagan nodded. There was a cute pout on his lips as he stated, ¡°Even Mommy wants him to be our


    Daddy. Daddy, pull up your socks! I don¡¯t want another Daddy.¡±


    Wi¡¯s eyes watered when she heard that and she wrapped her arms around Aaron¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy,


    are you going to leave us again?¡±


    Jealousy had crept into Aaron¡¯s heart when he heard his son¡¯s words but seeing that Wi was about


    to cry. he softened his gaze and stroked her hair lovingly.


    3/5


    ¡°I will never leave you. I¡¯ll always be around. I might not stay with you right now but one day, your


    mother will marry me and we shall live as one big happy family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wi asked, herrge doe eyes gleaming with happiness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aaron affirmed, lightly pinching Wi¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    Wi smiled and hugged her father. ¡°I love you, Daddy. You¡¯re the best daddy in the world!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes blurred with tears. He didn¡¯t expect his kids to love him even though he had missed out


    on raising them.


    ¡°I love you too, Wi. Reagan and Nia, Daddy loves you,¡± he dered, not forgetting to ruffle Reagan¡¯s


    hair to give him equal attention.


    ¡°A minuteter, he stood up and followed Tessa into the kitchen. He found that she had done most of


    the


    cooking but there were some dirty dishes in the sink so he decided to help her wash them.


    Rolling his sleeves to his elbows, he walked to the sink and began to wash the dishes..


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tessa asked coldly when she noticed his presence in the kitchen.


    Aaron ignored the tone of her voice and responded while soaking the dishes. He nced at her over


    his


    shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯m helping you do the dishes.¡±


    Anyone would have been thrilled. The most powerful man in the City was helping to wash the dishes!


    However, all Tessa felt was irritation and anger.


    ¡°Mr Wentworth, don¡¯t be funny. Please leave,¡± she uttered curtly.


    Tessa was at a loss for words. Why was he doing things he never used to do before?


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair that I help out. You work hard every day and also have to cook for our kids. Since they are


    mine too. I need to do my part and help out.¡±


    Tessa scoffed. She stopped what she was doing and pointed at the door. ¡°Please leave, Mr Wentworth.


    Just focus on seeing your children. I can handle the rest on my own.¡±


    In her mind, Aaron was doing all this to please her and lure her into another web of lies. She didn¡¯t


    want to give him the opportunity to lie to her again.


    Aaron noticed that Tessa wasn¡¯t yetfortable with being alone with him so he decided to give her


    some space. ¡°Why is it so hard to make her fall for me?¡±


    He sighed and left the kitchen but when he returned to the living room, he found a person he didn¡¯t


    expect to


    see in Tessa¡¯s house.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His eyes narrowed dangerously at the man who was holding a bouquet of roses and anger rippled


    through his


    chest.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19¡å An alliance


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at Harry. The air around him turned icy cold as their auras crashed.


    The temperature in the room became frosty as the two men red at each other.


    Aaron had been curious about who Harry was but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Serena¡¯s brother.


    ¡®Has he known that I have kids all along?¡±


    Aaron was shocked, to say the least. Harry was someone he would meet at business gatherings


    throughout the past five years. Surely, it was not a coincidence that he knew Tessa. He must have


    known about their rtionship as well.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aaron questioned with a hard edge to his tone.


    Harry was stunned aftering face to face with Aaron. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him at Tessa¡¯s ce


    since he knew Tessa didn¡¯t want anything to do with him.


    He had decided to continue trying his luck with Tessa, so he bought a bouquet of roses and came to


    see her. After being questioned by Aaron, he too narrowed his eyes dangerously and responded, ¡°I¡¯m


    here to see Tessa. I¡¯m pursuing her as you can see.¡±


    A re of jealousy rushed through Aaron. He clenched his fists as he stopped himself from saying more


    since the kids were present.


    Reagan suddenly looked at Harry, ¡°Uncle Harry, have you seen our daddy?¡±


    Harry forced a smile at Reagan but his jaw was clenching. He fought the urge to snap at Reagan and


    replied, ¡± Oh, the same daddy who was never there for you? Yes, I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    He hoped to sow discord between Aaron and the kids. However, the kids didn¡¯t care about such


    matters. To them, they had found their daddy and they were happy.


    Of course, Aaron picked up on what Harry was trying to do. He gritted his teeth and red at him


    coldly, his jaw clenching.


    ¡°How about we talk outside?¡± Aaron suggested.


    Harry had something to say too so he nodded his head before agreeing. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the two imposing men walked out of the house, Wi¡¯s voice reached their ears.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go! You have to read me a bedtime story!¡±


    Aaron stopped by the door and whipped his head around to look at his children. Smiling warmly, he


    promised, I¡¯m not going anywhere until I read you a story.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Wi chirped.


    Meanwhile, Harry¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had been wasting his energy on trying to please the kids and


    even then, they were still reserved around him. Aaron came from nowhere and easily won their hearts.


    Blood is thicker than water indeed. No matter what Harry did, he could never be the same as Aaron


    who didn¡¯t


    1/5


    even have to break his back to make the kids like him.


    ¡®Ungrateful brats!¡¯


    When they were in the hallway, the two men dropped their act and looked at each other as if they were


    lifetime enemies.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here? How do you know Tessa?¡± Aaron questioned angrily.


    The thought that Harry was the prospect that Tessa might consider as a partner made him feel like


    someone was shing at his heart with a blunt saw.


    Aaron oozed power and dominance. He was often described as an intimidating person. More so when


    he was angry.


    However, Harry was not a pushover either. He too was from a wealthy background and an elite CEO.


    Their auras were almost at par.


    Harry suddenly chuckled darkly at Aaron¡¯s words. He shoved his hands into his pockets and nced at


    Aaron with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Should you even be asking me that question? Is Tessa your wife? Thest time I checked, she had no


    ring on her finger. What I¡¯m doing here is none of your fucking business, Aaron. Just focus on my sister.


    You signed a contract to form an alliance between ourpanies through marriage and you know the


    price to pay if you breach the contract.¡±


    Harry smirked cockily when mes of fury danced through Aaron¡¯s eyes.


    Clenching his fists, Aaron internally cursed himself. Back then, he was so obsessed with Serena that


    he asked his father to make a contract with her parents. Since the Winstons were capitalists, they


    made sure they wouldn¡¯t lose out in case there was a breach of contract.


    If Aaron didn¡¯t fulfil his promise to marry Serena, she would be given 15% of the shares of the


    Wentworth group. Getting 10% from Edmund Wentworth¡¯s 30% and 5% from Aaron¡¯s 20%, making her


    the thirdrgest shareholder with the same shares as Aaron.


    The Wentworths wouldn¡¯t want theirpany to fall into the hands of others so Aaron would be forced


    to marry Serena whether he wanted to or not. At least, that¡¯s what Harry thought.


    ¡°Why should I focus on your sister when I have a family? Harry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to but you


    don¡¯t stand a chance. Tessa is my woman and the mother of my three children,¡± it was Aaron¡¯s turn to


    smirk this time while Harry¡¯s jaws clenched.


    Aaron took a step forward, leaning close to his ear and added in a dangerously low voice, ¡°There will


    always be a connection between Tessa and I. We have kids together. That¡¯s a lifetime connection. You


    on the other hand, you¡¯re just an outsider who will be forgotten sooner orter.¡±


    Harry gritted his teeth. Anger crept into him but he tried his best to remain calm, not wanting Tessa to


    hear them. He sneered as he nced at Aaron. ¡°Funny you said that. To Tessa, you¡¯re just her sperm


    donor. While


    me on the other hand, I was there when she was pregnant. I tended to all her cravings. I took her to the


    hospital and stood by her side when she gave birth and practically raised her kids with her. You may


    have


    fathered her kids, but you¡¯re nothing to her.¡±


    2/5


    Chapter 19 An alliance


    He didn¡¯t give Aaron a chance to recover and entered the house. At the same time, several emotions


    swirled within Aaron. Guilt, regret and jealousy.


    Unfortunately, he only had himself to me. If he had realised how much he loved Tessa earlier, all this


    wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    He stood in the hallway for a while. Simply beating himself up for the way he had treated Tessa in the


    past.


    After what felt like hours but was only a few minutes, Wi came out of the house to look for him.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Daddy. Come eat with us,¡± she said, looking up at him.


    Aaron¡¯s gloominess instantly disappeared when he heard his daughter¡¯s voice. He held her hand and


    led her


    into the house, only for him to frown as he red at Harry who was helping Tessa set the table.


    Reagan¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw his father walk back into the house. He quickly rushed


    towards him


    and tugged at his pants.


    ¡°Daddy, go and help Mommy set the table. Hurry, Uncle Harry is winning.¡± he whispered and then


    raised his voice. ¡°Mommy, Daddy ising to help you set the table! Don¡¯t work too hard!¡±


    However, Tessa was not willing. ¡°No need. How can we make the mighty CEO set the table?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s lips twitched. His heart clenched with jealousy when he saw how friendly she was towards


    Harry


    while she was hostile towards him.


    ¡°I love setting up the table for dinner,¡± Aaron announced and immediately rushed to Tessa¡¯s aid, getting


    the dinner tes from her hands.


    His hands brushed against Tessa¡¯s when he was taking the tes from her and they shared a look


    when a


    spark shot through them.


    They all sat around the table a few minutester and this was when Tessa properly introduced Aaron.


    She looked at her mother and stated, ¡°Mom, this is Mr Aaron Wentworth. He is the triplets¡± father.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart was in his throat. He had met Elena when she opened the door for him but there wasn¡¯t


    much interaction between them because the children had suddenly jumped on him. He knew she


    wouldn¡¯t like him but he was taken aback when she smiled at him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Aaron. My only wish is for my grandchildren to be happy. Please take care of them


    and


    protect them.¡±


    Aaron smiled politely while internally letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I will protect them with my life,¡± he dered.


    The rest of the dinner went on peacefully. Aaron felt kind of left out when Harry picked out the kid¡¯s


    favorite food while he could only watch since he didn¡¯t know what they liked.


    He felt like an intruder and this left a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡®I don¡¯t even know what my children love


    to eat.¡±


    He felt like a thousand ants were crawling in and out of his heart. It was true what they said. Time


    wasted is never regained.


    Suddenly, Wi pushed her te away and pouted her lips.


    3/5


    Chapter 19 An alliance


    Tessa saw this and asked, ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°I want Daddy to feed me.¡±


    This brought a frown to Tessa¡¯s face. When did her daughter be so spoilt?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always eat by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I do. But daddy has never fed me before.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart soared and he quickly carried Wi and put her on hisp.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll feed her. She just wants to spend time with her father,¡± as he said this, he cast a smug look


    in Harry¡¯s direction.


    When Nia saw that her sister was being fed by their father, she wanted to be fed too but she wasn¡¯t as


    vocal as Wi.


    Aaron noticed this and carried her over. Now both girls were seated on each of his thighs as he fed


    them one after the other.


    Tessa nced at this scene and felt strange. She had noticed how Aaron was trying really hard to


    make the kids happy and she couldn¡¯t lie. She was somewhat touched.


    Reagan kept ncing at his siblings and wanted to know how it felt to be fed by his father too but he


    saw that there was no space for him.


    Harry quickly offered, ¡°Come here, Reagan. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Regardless, Reagan rejected outright. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a big boy.¡±


    ¡°You can never be too big for Daddy.¡± Aaron took a scoop of some fried rice and stretched his hand


    toward Reagan¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you too.¡±


    That was how Aaron long forgot about his own food and alternately fed the three children.


    Suddenly, Wi nced at her mother and sought, ¡°Mommy, can daddy put us to bed? He¡¯s never told


    us bedtime stories before.¡±


    Nia¡¯s eyes lit up and this time, she let out her thoughts too. ¡°I would love that too.¡±


    Reagan nodded seriously, his mouth was a little messy and oily due to the angle his father was feeding


    him from.


    ¡°Mommy is always the one to put us to sleep. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s turn.¡±


    Tessa pursed her lips. Her green eyes briefly met Aaron¡¯s cerulean blue ones and her heart skipped a


    beat from nowhere.


    She averted her gaze and looked at her daughter, saying, ¡°Sure. But he will leave the moment you fall


    asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Daddy is putting us to s-l-e-e-p! Daddy is putting us to s-l-e-e-p!¡± Wi chirped in a singsong


    voice.


    Aaron¡¯s heart soared when Tessa agreed to allow him to stay longer. ¡®Wow! I didn¡¯t know the kids


    would help make things between us progress so fast.¡¯


    Chapter 19 An alliance


    He was in a happy mood thinking he would have a chance to set things straight tonight but Tessa¡¯s


    next


    words made him distraught.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your father will put you to sleep since your Uncle Harry and I are going out for the night.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    ¡°Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20* A drink


    Tessa was in the kitchen when Harry entered and stood too close to her, startling her. She jumped and


    dropped the pot she was holding before cing her hand on the left side of her chest.


    ¡°God, Harry, you gave me a scare.¡± She said as she bent over to pick up the pot.


    It was because he was silent when he walked in and went to stand behind her from nowhere. Suddenly


    having someone behind her made her heart jump and she freaked out.


    Harry stepped back, he ran a hand through his hair sheepishly whole apologising. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    mean to startle you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Tessa responded and returned to what she was doing. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t remember inviting him over. Just showing up at her ce unannounced was awkward.


    Harry frowned but Tessa didn¡¯t see his expression. ¡®Is she asking because she didn¡¯t want me to see


    that she had let Aaron into her house?¡¯


    ¡°I came to see you so that you can apany me tonight,¡± he proposed.


    ¡°Oh, where do you want to go? You know I don¡¯t leave the house at night unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, Tessa. Or have you forgotten? I always remember yours.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened and guilt crept into her. She whipped her head around to look at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry. I was just overwhelmed with everything. Aaron got the kids without my permission and I had


    to go to his office to take them back. The day has been stressful. Happy birthday, Harry.¡±


    When he heard this, Harry finally understood how Aaron found himself at Tessa¡¯s house. He breathed


    out in relief knowing she still didn¡¯t want him.


    ¡°Do you want me to do something about him? I can call the police and have them chase him away,¡± he


    offered.


    Tessa shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s the kids¡¯ father after all. Let them bond. Besides, Aaron


    practically owns this City. Who would be brave enough to arrest him?¡±


    Harry clenched his hands into fists. A menacing look shed through his eyes as hatred brewed within


    him.


    Those kids! All they wanted was their real father. What¡¯s so good about him?!


    He was angry but his face still had a bright smile as he talked to Tessa.


    ¡°How about you apany me for a drink tonight? It¡¯s my birthday and I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Tessa


    furrowed her brows. She wiped her hands with the handtowel and turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have dinner for your birthday or something? Why would you go clubbing during the


    week?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just been stressedtely. Please, Tessa. You¡¯re the only one who can make me feel


    better.¡±


    Tessa sighed. She felt bad and decided to apany him. ¡®It¡¯s only a drink.¡±


    1/5


    Chapter


    ¡°Fine. But we won¡¯t stay outte. Wi cries for me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Harry smiled and began to help her set the table.


    During the process of the dinner, Tessa allowed Aaron to stay with the kids and told him she was going


    out


    with Harry.


    Harry smirked at Aaron whose jaw clenched so hard it looked like it was about to snap. He was clearly


    enjoying Aaron¡¯s predicament. He may have found his way back into Tessa¡¯s life through the kids, but


    the one she will be spending time with was him.


    Anger bubbled up within Aaron and he nced at Tessa, requesting, ¡°Can I speak to you after dinner?


    It¡¯s


    important.¡±


    Tessa raised an eyebrow. ¡°Unless it¡¯s about the kids, I don¡¯t want to discuss anything with you right


    now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the kids and their safety,¡± Aaron said through gritted teeth.


    Tessa wanted to refuse. However, she recalled how her mother told her he has a right to be there for


    the kids


    and relented.


    ¡°Fine. We can talk in the kids¡¯ room.¡±


    Dinner was over a littleter and Tessa led Aaron to the kids¡¯ bedroom and then she crossed her arms


    across


    her chest and stared at him defiantly.


    ¡°Speak. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Harry to you?¡±


    Tessa scoffed. ¡°Mr Wentworth, is this about the kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you even know who he is or do you just blindly trust people?¡±


    Anger surged within Tessa when he said that. After all, she had trusted him blindly before, only to find


    that she was not the one he loved.


    ¡°What is your point, Mr Wentworth?¡± She spat.


    ¡°My point is. Harry is Serena¡¯s sister. Do you know that?¡±


    Tessa felt a ringing sound in her ear. ¡®Did he already know who I was when he approached me at the


    hospital?¡±


    She began to suspect Harry but then she shook her head. If he was a bad man he wouldn¡¯t have


    offered to help her mother get treatment.


    ¡°He must have not known that my kids are rted to you,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Are you serious? Two of the kids look so much like me. How could he not put two and two together?


    Or are you actually in love with him that you¡¯re willing to be deceived by him?¡±


    Tessa became livid at his words as she responded curtly. ¡°Even if I¡¯m in love with him. How is it your.


    business?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart clenched in pain. Tessa had heard how Harry deceived her and she was still willing to be


    with


    Chapter 20 A drink


    him. Was she really into him?


    ¡°He lied to you, Tessa.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least he didn¡¯t try to make me a substitute for another woman.¡±


    Aaron felt like he had been stabbed in the heart with a sharp object. Had he really lost? Would Tessa


    never be his again? How was he supposed to go on from now on?


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, please excuse me. I need to change.¡± Tessa said.


    Aaron left the room looking like he had lost all his wealth. His children saw him and rushed towards


    him.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you sad?¡± Reagan asked his father.


    Aaron quicklyposed himself and smiled at him, ruffling his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sad that I won¡¯t be staying here with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Just tell Mommy that you will be sleeping in our room. She will agree!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. A few seconds ago he had felt lost but now, because of his son,


    his fighting spirit was restored.


    He would only give up on Tessa over his dead body.


    Looking at his son, he bent over and whispered something in his ear.


    Reagan smiled mischievously. ¡°Count me in!¡±


    The father and sonughed while Harry red at them from the side. He didn¡¯t care though. It was a


    good thing that Aaron was bonding with his kids. It meant it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get rid of them when


    Tessa bes his wife.


    Aaron sat on a couch and began to y with the three kids. They were showing him their books and


    what they had learnt in kindergarten so far.


    ¡°Oh, Wi, did you draw this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. It¡¯s our family.¡±


    ¡°This is good, Wi. Well done!¡±


    ¡°Nia, I can see that you¡¯re good at colouring. None of the paintings have gone out of the lines. Well


    done!¡± ¡°Reagan, my son! This is wonderful. You painted the garden perfectly. Well done!¡±


    The kids were giggling with huge grins on their faces after being praised by their father. This was the


    scene that Tessa saw when she returned from changing her clothes.


    Her heart felt warm and guilt crept into her. So this was what she had been depriving her kids of?


    Aaron was a good father. He might be a bad partner but he was a considerate father. So attentive and


    loving.


    She was busy admiring the interaction between father and children when Harry¡¯s voice brought her


    back to the present.


    ¡°Are you ready to go? I must say you look ravishing.¡±


    Aaron heard his words and raised his head to look at Tessa. His throat became dry as he drank her in.


    She was in a tiny ck dress that left nothing to the imagination. It hugged her figure perfectly. Her


    creamy thighs were left in the open and the dress had a plunging neckline, exposing a tiny part of her


    cleavage. She had curled her hair and let it flow down to one side of her shoulder. She applied red


    lipstick on her lips and did a smokey eye makeup.


    ¡°Wow! Mommy, you look nice!¡± Wi chirped.


    ¡°You look pretty, Mommy!¡± Nia added with a smile on her face.


    Reagan looked at his father and said in an exaggerated tone. ¡°Wow! Mommy is beautiful! Isn¡¯t Mommy


    beautiful Daddy?¡±


    Aaron who was lost for words gulped and replied in a daze. ¡°She sure is.¡±


    ¡°Tell her, Daddy. Tell Mommy she¡¯s beautiful-¡±


    ¡°Reagan!¡± Tessa scolded her son.


    Aaron nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s right. I should tell you. You look beautiful, Tessa. So dazzling that for a


    moment


    there, you left me speechless. You¡¯re breathtaking.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed and she hurriedly walked towards the door. ¡°Mr Wentworth, you should leave the


    moment you put the children to sleep. Bye, my babies, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mommy! Don¡¯t worry about us, Daddy is here!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s jaw ticked when Harry threw a triumphant look at him and ced a hand on the small of


    Tessa¡¯s back, leading her out.


    Anger and jealousy red through Aaron. He never even knew he was capable of feeling this kind of


    jealousy.


    Tessa looked so sexy and he hated that the fucker, Harry, was the one with her.


    Taking out his phone, he texted his assistant who was waiting outside in the parking lot.


    [Follow those two and tell me where they are going.]


    Reagan looked at his father and frowned disapprovingly.


    ¡°Daddy, do you want to be our daddy or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to be your daddy. I am your


    daddy.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go with Mommy just now?¡±


    Aaron smiled and ruffled his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow them soon. I just want to put you to sleep and then I¡¯ll go after your Mommy. I¡¯ll never let


    someone else be your daddy, I promise.¡±


    Reagan smiled from ear to ear when he heard this.


    ¡°Then we should go and sleep right now,¡± he suggested.


    Aaron carried Wi and Nia to the bedroom while Reagan followed closely. He tucked them in and read


    them stories but since they were excited that their father read them stories for the first time, it took a


    long time for them to fall asleep.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, Aaron breathed out in relief when the little ones finally slept off. He took out his phone


    and read the text from his assistant.


    Enock: [They are at Marlin¡¯s club, Sir.]


    Aaron clenched his hands into fists. He was sure Harry was up to something and it was his job to


    protect Tessa and the children from him.


    He tiptoed out of his children¡¯s room and left the house. He then dialled some numbers and made a


    conference call.


    ¡°The CEO himself. What¡¯s up, Aaron?¡± Tony answered while Victor listened.


    Graham¡¯s line went unanswered since he was on duty at the military base.


    ¡°Do you guys want to go out for a drink? It¡¯s on me.¡± Aaron offered.


    ¡°Really? This is a rare chance to spend the mighty CEO¡¯s money. Count me in. Send me the address,¡±


    Tony


    replied.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I¡¯m stressed anyway.¡± Victor added.


    Aaron cut the call and sent a group message. He clenched his hand around his phone and then he


    dialled his


    assistant¡¯s line.


    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Investigate what Harry was up to the past five years.¡±


    There was a menacing look in Aaron¡¯s eyes when he cut the call. He was sure Harry¡¯s presence in


    Tessa¡¯s life wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    If he finds out that Harry had a hand in helping her leave, he will show him exactly who¡¯s the boss of


    Ashford


    City.


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21- A punch


    It was 10:00 pm at Marlin¡¯s Club. The ce was buzzing with people who came to have fun despite it


    being a Monday.


    Loud music was ying through the speakers and disco lights kept twinkling in the dimly lit ce.


    At a corner, Tessa and Harry were seated at a long round cocktail table on long bar stools.


    Tessa was having a mimosa cocktail while Harry was having a beer. They had been here for a few


    hours and Tessa was beginning to get a little drunk after taking a few sses.


    ¡°Want to talk about what¡¯s bothering you? Why did you want to drink on your birthday? And howe


    you¡¯re still here, what about thepany in Whitpalm?¡± Tessa asked.


    Now that the alcohol had kicked in, she was now carefree and could say whateveres to her


    mind.


    Harry took a sip of his drink and replied, ¡°I moved the business back to Ashford.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s mouth almost fell to the floor.


    ¡°Why would you do that? I thought it was doing well in Whitpalm City.¡±


    Harry shrugged before saying, ¡°You were no longer there, so why should I stay?¡±


    Tessa chuckled awkwardly. She nced around at the people on the dance floor as a deflection.


    Wanting to change the subject, she remarked, ¡°Who knew people still visit the club during working


    days? This ce is fully packed.¡±


    Harry knew she was avoiding the topic so he dropped it. He nced at the dance floor and offered,


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened and she frantically waved her hands at him, refusing. ¡°No, please. I can¡¯t dance


    to save my life.¡±


    However, Harry wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer. He got up and held out his hand at Tessa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Tessa nced at his hand and felt her stomach twist. She bit her bottom lip and nced at him, saying,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Harry. I don¡¯t dance. All I¡¯ll do is step on your feet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show you how.¡±


    Before Tessa could tell what was happening, Harry had grabbed her hand and led her to the dance -


    floor.


    ¡°Harry! I told you I can¡¯t dance!¡± She yelled, her stomach knotting with nerves.


    Harry didn¡¯t listen and when he finally dragged her to the dance floor, he snaked his arm around her


    waist and pulled her close to him. He looked into her eyes and smirked, ¡°Rx and follow my lead. We


    are not doing the waltz here. It¡¯s freestyle.¡±


    Tessa was ufortable by the closeness so she put some distance between them and finally agreed,


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good, move like this. Do side taps with your feet. Swing your hips to the beat of the music. When 1


    move to the right, move to the left just like that. Yes, that¡¯s right. Now do it fast to follow the rhythm¡­.¡±


    Harry kept instructing Tessa and she keptughing because she was making mistakes. She would step


    on him or move the wrong way but soon, she got the hang of it.


    A slow sensual music began to y and Harry suddenly held her hand and made her do a head loop


    by cing her hand around his neck and then he pushed her hand down, making her trace his chest


    while he did a body roll.


    The move was intimate somewhat so Tessa quickly took back her hand but then, she suddenly felt like


    someone was burning a hole in her back.


    She whipped her head around to see who was staring at her but the ce was dim and she couldn¡¯t


    make out any faces.


    She shrugged and continued dancing with Harry.


    Meanwhile, Aaron who was seated a few meters away from where Tessa was dancing with Harry


    narrowed his eyes at the two of them.


    He clenched his hand around the ss of whiskey he was holding as the air around him turned icy


    cold. How dare he touch my woman like that?¡¯


    Aaron waspletely filled with jealousy that it took his all to not go forth and break Harry¡¯s


    hands.


    ¡°I was wondering why you suddenly wanted to sit in the ordinary area of the club. So you wanted to spy


    on your former assistant?¡± It was Tony who blurted out since he had seen where Aaron¡¯s eyes had


    been ever since they sat down.


    He wasn¡¯t even talking to them but kept looking in the opposite direction.


    ¡°She¡¯s your future sister-inw. She gave birth to three children for me,¡± Aaron announced and his


    friends¡¯ mouths grew wider than the pacific ocean.


    ¡°Are you for real? I¡¯m an Uncle?¡± Tony inquired, his eyes gleaming and Aaron nodded.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re all Uncles. Be sure to buy my triplets gifts,¡± he said, showing off.


    ¡°Wow! Triplets! Congrats Man! I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you of not being able to function! Three at


    once! You¡¯re the man!¡± Victor remarked and Aaron shot him a re.


    ¡°I told you I was perfectly fine. I just respond to one woman,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    Tony and Victor broke intoughter. Ever since Aaron ran away from Serena while intoxicated with the


    libido-heightening drug, they had been making fun of him.


    ¡°I guess we should stop making fun of you now. If anything, you¡¯re better than all of us. We thought


    Graham was going to be the first to have kids since he was going to be the first to get married but his


    bride bolted. Who knew Aaron had been secretly making babies?¡± Tony uttered


    with a big smile on his face.


    Aaron smiled, he sat up straight, feeling proud when he thought about his adorable little ones. He might


    have beente but from now on, he will try his best to be a good father to them. He will start


    by making their mother happy and making her his wife


    ¡°Damn! Why is she with Harry though? Isn¡¯t he your brother-inw-¡±


    Aaron shot Tony a cold look and he instantly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, I meant, isn¡¯t he Serena¡¯s brother? What is he doing with the family¡¯s enemy? Because if you


    want to marry Tessa, it means she¡¯s Serena¡¯s rival, not so?¡±


    ¡°Tessa has no rivals. That¡¯s because there¡¯s no other woman in my heart. I¡¯ll never put her in a position


    where she has topete with other women. I had already made that mistake once and it cost me,¡±


    Aaron proimed.


    Tony patted his shoulder and replied. ¡°That¡¯s good to know and I¡¯ll support you all the way. But I


    suggest you up your game because your brother- I mean, Harry looks like he¡¯s going to get some


    tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Aaron whipped his head in Tessa and Harry¡¯s direction and anger ripped through his


    chest like a tidal wave at what he saw.


    Harry had his arm wrapped around Tessa¡¯s waist as he led her into a grinding dance. Tessa looked


    ufortable and it was clear she was going along with it to not offend him.


    ron gritted his teeth and put his ss on the table before getting to his feet. His gaze turned colder than


    ice as he glowered at the two who were lost in their own world. ¡®I have to put a stop to this nonsense


    now!¡±


    He was fuming as he stepped on the dance floor and the moment he reached Harry and Tessa, he


    pulled Harry away from Tessa andnded a punch on his cheek.


    ¡°She¡¯s notfortable with what you¡¯re doing!¡± He growled and made to follow him and give him


    more punches.


    Tessa gasped and ced her hands on Aaron¡¯s chest, pushing him away from Harry. She ignored how


    firm Aaron¡¯s chest felt and dragged in a deep breath.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She questioned as panic crept into her.


    Aaron¡¯s chest felt stuffy. He was fuming and jealousy was eating at his heart andmon sense.


    All he wanted was to pummel Harry¡¯s head until he passed out.


    His eyes turned cold as he red at Harry, shouting, ¡°How dare you touch my woman? I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±


    ¡°Aaron, stop it! No fighting!¡± Tessa yelled and only then did Aaron stop himself from throwing more


    punches at Harry.


    He grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist and pulled her to his side, ¡°I¡¯m taking you home this instant.¡±


    Tessa didn¡¯t fight him because she wanted to avoid a fight between the two men. And Harry had indeed


    made her feel ufortable by being pushy.


    Aaron pointed a finger at Harry and gave him a warning. ¡°Stay away from my wife.¡±


    He led Tessa out of the club before Harry could recover and sped home as if he was being chased.


    Tessa knew he was angry so she just kept quiet. She didn¡¯t even know why she was feeling guilty.


    It¡¯s not like she was together with him or anything and she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong.


    But why did she feel like she had been caught red-handed by her lover? It¡¯s because he¡¯s acting like


    I¡¯m married to him,¡¯ she mused.


    When he arrived outside Tessa¡¯s apartment building, Aaron parked the car and walked around to open


    the door for her


    Tessa alighted from the car, she looked at his face which was devoid of any emotion and said, ¡± Thanks


    for the ride¡±


    ¡°Please promise me you will stay away from him.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s words made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous, Tessa,¡± he added, sounding desperate.


    #


    Tessa smiled and looked at Aaron She was a little drunk and wasn¡¯t in the mood to be hostile to him so


    she simply said, ¡°Let me be the judge of that. Thank you for looking out for me anyway. Goodnight,


    Aaron.¡±


    It took a moment for Tessa¡¯s words to sink in. She had already entered the building when Aaron


    realised that she had called him by his first name.


    His heart exploded. He was over the moon as he stared into the night sky, spreading his arms wide and


    shouting, ¡°She called me by my name!¡±


    He was happy because to him, this was progress. Slowly but surely, Tessa was opening up to him. and


    very soon, she would be Mrs Wentworth


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22-Lunch


    ¡°What¡¯s on my schedule today?¡± Serena Winston asked her manager while sitting in the back seat of


    her car.


    ¡°Um. y-you have a shoot for the moonlight body wash in ten minutes and another shoot for the new


    emerald jewellery in the afternoon,¡± Jane Colton responded cautiously.


    She had received the order that Serena was banned from being the Wentworth group¡¯s ambassador


    but she hadn¡¯t told Serena because she thought there was an error.


    Serena was the CEO¡¯s fiancee. Why would she be fired and banned from the Company she would


    soon own through marriage?


    This was the reason she kept quiet about the order and Serena was none the wiser.


    ¡°Hurry up, will you? Do you want me to run around when we reach the shooting scene?¡± Serena


    snapped


    She had gone on a vacation the past week and just returned the previous night. Since Aaron was still


    ignoring her, she hade up with another n to make him marry her. After the shoot, she would pay


    Edmund Wentworth a visit toin about him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the shooting scene. The moonlight body wash was a product made


    by Wentworth¡¯s cosmetics and Serena had been endorsing it for five years.


    The shoot was being done at the beach. When she arrived, Serena haughtily walked towards the crew


    but her eyebrows furrowed when she saw another model shooting the scene.


    Her face contorted viciously and she red at the program¡¯s manager.


    ¡°What is happening here? Why is this bitch taking my ce?!¡± She yelled, trying to sound. intimidating


    However, the crew just nced at her and continued with their work. In the past, they used to be afraid


    of her because of her ties to the boss. But now that the order came from him, they knew that Serena


    was not in Aaron¡¯s good graces anymore.


    Anger washed over Serena when she was ignored. ¡®How dare these good-for-nothings treat me like


    this? I am thedy boss!¡¯


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to be fired? I asked why there¡¯s another bitch. shooting


    my scenes!¡±


    The project manager was annoyed with her ranting so he stood up and faced her. He crossed his arms


    across his chest and responded, ¡°Miss Serena, we are working here and you¡¯re disturbing the process.


    We don¡¯t know anything. All we know is that the higher-ups gave the order to change the brand


    ambassador for the Company. I suggest you take it up with the boss.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying Aaron gave the order to cut me off?¡± Serena asked incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± the project manager responded. He then turned his attention to Jane and asked, Didn¡¯t


    you inform her of the new development? I hadmunicated.¡±


    Jane fidgeted in her stance and shrank when Serena red at her.


    Lunch


    ÖÐ


    ¡°I-I thought there was an error-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Company headquarters, I need to see Aaron and tell him what¡¯s happening,¡± Serena


    uttered


    She then nced at the project manager and warned him, ¡°You better start packing your bags because


    this will be yourst day on the job¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Aaron would ban her from being the Company¡¯s brand ambassador. Even if he


    was avoiding talks of their marriage now, Serena knew he had a soft spot for her.


    Back at the Wentworth group, Aaron was smiling to himself as he recalled how Tessa had been calling


    him by his name the past few days.


    It had been four days since the club incident. Every day, he would take some time off and pick up the


    children from school and then he would buy his daughters and Tessa flowers. Reagan would get a gift


    of his preference too.


    Aaron was happy that Tessa was no longer hostile towards him but there was only one problem. She


    still didn¡¯t want to talk about them. Aaron tried to have some time alone with her but she


    would always avoid the topic.


    The obvious distance she was putting between them was hurting him. It was really hard to get


    close to her.


    He took out his phone and took a selfie of his face looking sad before sending her a text.


    Aaron [Thinking of you. I¡¯m sad because you¡¯re so far away.]


    When there was no reply, he typed in another message.


    Aaron: [What are you up to?]


    He watched the phone for a while but just when he thought she wouldn¡¯t reply, his phone received a


    notification. He quickly opened the message and his heart soared when he saw her reply.


    Wifey: [I¡¯m working]


    It was short but Aaron felt like it was a love message. Having Tessa reply to his text was like a


    dreame true.


    He typed in another message while smiling from ear to ear.


    Aaron [What¡¯s for lunch? I miss you.]


    Wifey [No time. I¡¯m busy. Stop texting.]


    Aaron: (Ok. I¡¯ll pick up the kids. Don¡¯t stress. Love you lots.]


    A thought suddenly urred to him and he pressed on the inte on his desk to talk to his assistant


    ¡°Prepare the car and make an order for a variety of food from our hotel¡¯s chef,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Enock responded.


    Aaron stood up and grabbed his jacket. He then went into the bathroom to check himself out. He made


    sure his hair was neat and his beard was trimmed. When he saw that he looked good, he


    smirked and left the office.


    He had to make sure he looked good and attractive enough to get Tessa¡¯s attention


    At the same time, when Aaron left the Company, Serena happened to arrive She missed him just by a


    few minutes.


    She obnoxiously strode towards the entrance but before she could take a step into the Company, a


    security guard stuck his hand out in front of her to stop her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Serena hissed while ring at the guard ¡°Do you know who I am?¡°


    She looked vicious as if she owned the ce. However, the guard stood his ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Serena. You¡¯re not allowed to enter the Company. Mr Wentworth¡¯s orders,¡± the guard


    said respectively.


    Serena raised her hand and pped the guard. ¡°How dare you stop me? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m Aaron¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e? I¡¯ll get you fired!¡±


    She was about to force her way through but more guards came and stood in her way


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed into the Company, Miss. If you force things, we shall have you arrested.¡± One


    of the senior guards said.


    Serena stomped her feet on the ground in frustration. ¡®What is Aaron up to? Why has he suddenly


    banned me from thepany?¡±


    She took out her phone and tried to call him but as usual, Aaron¡¯s line was busy. It had been doing that


    for some days and she now realised Aaron had blocked her


    Anger surged through her and a malicious look stered her face. She returned to her car and decided


    to turn to the man who held the utmost power in the Wentworth group for help. Aaron¡¯s


    father.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was so engrossed in her work that it didn¡¯t ur to her that she had to eat Michelle


    and Lisa had invited her for lunch but she told them she wasn¡¯t hungry.


    She had to finish the first draft of one of the buildings for the T&A properties project.


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door and she groaned internally.


    ¡°Michelle, I said I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll eatter,¡± she called out without looking up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to work on an empty stomach.¡±


    Tessa jumped out of her skin when Aaron¡¯s deep baritone voice reached her ears She looked up and


    saw him standing at the open door with some bags of food from the Wentworth¡¯s imperial hotel.


    She noticed how he looked smart in a three-piece grey suit and a white shirt underneath. The sun


    illuminating the office through the window cast a warm glow on his face, making him look like a god that


    had just descended to Earth.


    bunch


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked, frowning.


    Aaron smiled and raised his hand that had the bags of food and waved it at her, saying, ¡°I brought


    lunch.¡±


    ¡°But I said I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I brought you lunch because you can¡¯t go out at the moment.¡±


    Tessa sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. She didn¡¯t know what came over her when she


    responded to his texts. Did she give him the wrong idea?


    ¡°Aaron, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to have lunch with you, Tessa It¡¯s okay to take a fifteen minutes break,¡± Aaron cut her


    off and invited himself in


    He then pulled out a chair and took a seat before cing the food on the table. There was some fried


    rice, smoked chicken, sweet and sour ribs, some fries and a beef burger with a garden sd.


    All of Tessa¡¯s favorites.


    Tessa had no choice but to put her blueprints away and began to have lunch with Aaron.


    She nced at him and saw that he had only taken a small portion of the food, so she ended up


    asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Then why did you buy all this?¡±


    Aaron smiled warmly and nced into her green eyes. ¡°I wanted to spend time with you. I told you


    earlier. I missed you.


    The tips of Tessa¡¯s ears turned red. Was this really Aaron? Did he always have a sweet tongue?


    Aaron noticed that Tessa was blushing, so he decided to use this opportunity to exin himself.


    He cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°Tessa, five years ago¡­ I didn¡¯t receive your messages or


    your calls. So I didn¡¯t know about your mother¡¯s illness. I¡¯m so sorry it looked like I didn¡¯t want to help


    you. It turns out Serena had blocked you and deleted your texts when I was away from my phone. I


    wouldn¡¯t take a life and death situation lightly and ignore you when you needed help.¡±


    Silence befell them as Tessa took in his words. She recalled how helpless she was back then and her


    heart ached. What was the use in saying all this now? The damage had been done.


    ¡°I came to see you, though. You still ignored me,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Aaron swallowed, his stomach twisting with nerves. Guilt filled himpletely. That was one of the


    things he would never forgive himself for


    He looked at Tessa, his face looking remorseful and said, ¡°I have no excuse for that. It was pride. I


    thought you


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    had been ignoring me so I thought I should ignore you a little to make you feel what I felt. It was silly


    and childish of me and I¡¯m so sorry for that, Tessa. I wish I could turn back time and right all my


    wrongs.¡±


    Tessa dragged in a sharp breath and swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn¡¯t like thinking about


    the past because those memories were painful for her. But it was good to know he hadn¡¯t


    Chapter 22


    ignored her despite knowing her mother had cancer.


    Something he said made her nce at him, feeling confused.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean I ignored you?¡± She asked.


    Aaron sighed and responded, ¡°I had been calling you and sending text messages but you didn¡¯t reply.


    The only thing you did was send a text telling me the money I gave you wasn¡¯t enough-¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­ are you saying Nora didn¡¯t give you the money? I had returned those cheques and I didn¡¯t


    receive any calls from you nor did I send a text of that nature.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes widened and then anger ripped through him when a thought urred to him. ¡®Did


    someone else cash that cheque and manipte Tessa¡¯s phone to send me that text?¡±


    There was only one person who had such a high level of tech skill and Aaron felt like rushing to the


    Winston¡¯s group to strangle him to death.


    He clenched his hands into fists. It was his fault that someone took advantage of Tessa. He shouldn¡¯t


    have let her go.


    His eyes watered as he nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. No one would have manipted the situation if


    I had stood by your side and protected you. I¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    He then grabbed her hand from the table and asked, ¡°Please forgive me, Tessa. I love you and I¡¯m


    sorry I didn¡¯t realise it sooner. I promise to treat you right this time. Can we start over?¡±


    Tessa could tell that he was sincere but her heart rejected the idea. It wasn¡¯t love that she was scared


    of but the pain thates with it.


    She took her hand back and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard what you¡¯ve said and understood what happened. But I just want to be alone at the moment


    and focus on myself and the kids.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart shattered at another failure in his quest to get a second chance but then, Tessa added


    another line that made him hopeful.


    ¡°Since we will be seeing each other more often, we can just be friends.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23- Edmund Wentworth


    ¡°Aaron,e home this instant!¡± Edmund Wentworth shouted through the phone while talking to


    his son


    Aaron frowned.


    ¡°What is it? Is it important? I have work to do,¡± he respondedzily while seated at the back of his


    car.


    He was on his way back from having lunch with Tessa and he was happy that he had moved from


    being her enemy to being her friend.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about the shares. I¡¯m thinking about what to do with them. You¡¯re my only heir but


    you don¡¯t even visit me. Why should I give them to you?¡±


    Aaron sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. He knew his father was just being dramatic. Since he


    also wanted to tell him about the kids, he agreed to go home, ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    He then instructed Enock, ¡°Head to the Wentworth¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I wanted to report my findings about the assignment you gave me. Harry had been working


    from Whitpalm although he used to show up here for business seminars. He had included Miss Hilton¡¯s


    mother in a clinical trial. Apart from separating you two, he hadn¡¯t done anything to harm the family of


    five.¡±


    Aaron narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe Harry was the type to do something so selflessly without


    expecting anything in return.


    ¡°Have our men keep their eyes on him. I don¡¯t trust him,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the mansion and Aaron alighted from the car. He entered the


    house and went straight to his father¡¯s study.


    When he walked in, he found a cup of his favorite coffee waiting for him.


    Edmund nced at his son and then his eyes lowered to the seat opposite him, ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Aaron did as told and took a sip of the coffee. He then sat back and stared at his father, saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    here, Dad. Tell me why you really wanted to see me ¡±


    Edmund took out the contract he had signed with the Winstons and pushed it towards Aaron.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about this? What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want thepany to fall


    in the Winston¡¯s hands?¡±


    Aaron nced at the contract nonchntly but he didn¡¯t pick it up. He continued to drink his coffee,


    completely unfazed.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you so stubborn?!¡± Edmund shouted in a stern voice.


    He maybe be sixty but he was still strong. His back was straight and he too oozed power and


    dominance. He was like an older version of Aaron. Only, his dark brown hair had grey streaks and his


    blue eyes had started to lose their glow.


    Chapter 23- Edmund Wentworth


    Aaron arched an eyebrow at his father.


    ¡°Was Serena here?¡± He questioned.


    Anger surged through Edmund. He hit his palm on the mahogany table and spat, ¡°That¡¯s beside the


    point! When are you going to honor your promise? I heard you banned her from thepany and


    stopped her endorsements.¡±


    ¡°She deserved it.¡±


    ¡°You''¡± Edmund was almost breathing out fire from anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to set a wedding date for the two of


    you. You had wanted to marry her but now you¡¯re dilly-dallying. How are we going to look


    like to the Winstons? You shall marry Serena in two months!¡±


    Aaron scoffed, he put his cup down before replying, ¡°Are you going to tie me and drag me to the altar?


    I¡¯m not marrying her, Dad. I already have someone I love and she¡¯s the mother of my


    children?¡±


    Edmund¡¯s eyes grew big and round.


    ¡°What did you say? Children? What children?¡±


    Aaron puffed up his chest proudly, a smile crossed his lips at the thought of his little ones as he happily


    announced, ¡°I have triplets, Dad You¡¯re a granddad now.¡±


    Edmund opened his mouth and closed it like a fish that was taken out of the water. His shocked


    look suddenly turned to a joyful one as he grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m a granddad? Are you serious? I have grandchildren¡­ Not one, not two, but three?!¡± His eyes


    gleamed as he looked at his son with pride. ¡°Atta boy! You just made me proud! I was starting to worry


    that you had other preferences¡±


    Aaron frowned and squinted his eyes at his father. ¡°Dad. I¡¯M PERFECTLY STRAIGHT!¡± He said in


    between gritted teeth.


    Edmundughed heartily. ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve just proved me wrong! When do I see my grandkids?


    Quickly, bring them to me! Why aren¡¯t they staying here? You also have to introduce them to


    Serena because she will raise them-¡±


    ¡°Dad, have you heard what I¡¯ve said? I love the mother of my kids. I¡¯ll never marry Serena and I¡¯ll never


    let such a vicious woman near my kids!¡±


    Edmund sighed and looked at his son, bing serious, he proimed. ¡°I can¡¯t go back on my word,


    son and neither can I give away my shares to someone who¡¯s not family. You will marry Serena and


    that¡¯s final.¡±


    Clenching his hands into fists, Aaron stood up from his seat and red at his father. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying


    her and that¡¯s final. If she wants to be a Wentworth so much, you can adopt her and make her your


    daughter.¡±


    He left the study before his father could respond. Aaron knew the contract would be an issue so he


    hired five top-notchwyers, including Tony, to go through the contract and find a gap that will give him


    a way out of it. He was yet to receive good news but he knew it could be done.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing was impossible.


    Chapter 23- Edmund Wentworth


    It was time to pick up the kids so he went to the kindergarten after leaving the mansion When he


    arrived, he found the kids waiting outside with their friends.


    Reagan was the first to see him and he patted his friend¡¯s hand, saying proudly. ¡°That¡¯s my Daddy!


    He¡¯se to pick us up¡±


    The friend nced at Aaron and remarked, ¡°But why didn¡¯t hee with your Mommy? Both my


    parentse to pick me up. Are they divorced?¡±


    Reagan frowned. ¡°No, they are not!¡±


    However, his friend continued. ¡°My Mommy said if parents don¡¯t live together then they are. divorced. It


    means they hate each other.¡±


    That¡¯s not true! My Daddy loves Mommy!¡±


    Aaron got closer to his son and saw that his eyes were red. He crouched down to his eye level and


    looked into his eyes, ¡°what¡¯s wrong buddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you and Mommy divorced?¡± Reagan¡¯s voice cracked as if he was about to cry.


    Aaron was stunned by the sudden question but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°No, son. It¡¯s not like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you live with us? Do you and Mommy hate each other?¡±


    Aaron saw that his son was hurt so he pulled him into his arms and hugged him.


    He stroked his backfortingly and assured him. ¡°No, son. Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t hate each


    other. I¡¯m building a very big house where we can all stay together. When your mother marries


    me, we will live together every day.¡±


    Reagan nodded, believing his father and Aaron stood to his feet.


    Wi then rushed to Aaron and hugged his leg, ¡°Daddy, I want ice cream! Can you buy me ice


    cream?¡±


    Aaron chuckled and carried her. ¡°Of course, Daddy will buy you anything you want!¡±


    As Aaron led his kids to the car, he thought about how this arrangement was affecting the kids. T have


    to up my game like Tony said and make Tessa my wife soon.¡¯


    At the same time, Tessa had just finished her drawing when she received a visitor she hadn¡¯t seen in


    four days.


    Her eyebrows creased when Harry entered her office but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Harry had a bouquet of roses and walked towards her desk. He ced them down and said, ¡°Tessa,


    I¡¯m sorry about how I acted during ourst outing. I was a bit drunk. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel


    ufortable ¡±


    Tessa sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. How are you though?¡±


    She was referring to the punch Aaron had given him.


    ¡°I had dislocated my jaw but it¡¯s healing,¡± Harry replied and then he looked at Tessa. ¡°I would like


    Chap: 23-Fdmund Wentworth


    to make up for my bad behaviour. Would you like to go for a milkshake? There¡¯s a nice ce that just


    opened nearby ¡±


    Tessa wanted to refuse but she felt bad that Aaron had dislocated Harry¡¯s jaw because of her. Nodding


    her head, she agreed. ¡°Sure Let me just finish up here and then we can go.¡±


    An hourter, Harry and Tessa were in a cafe. Tessa had ordered her favorite Oreo milkshake while


    Harry just got coffee.


    She was busy ncing at her phone because Aaron kept sending her pictures of himself and the


    kids.


    Aaron [The kids are enjoying ice cream after a long day at school.]


    The text was apanied by a selfie of Aaron and the kids seated around a table, having ice


    cream


    She smiled and replied.


    Tessa [Nice. Have fun]


    Aaron: [We are but not fully. You¡¯re not here with us.]


    Tessa didn¡¯t realise that her lips had curled into a smile. She bit her bottom lip and replied.


    -Tessa [Do those little devils even remember I exist? They are too excited to be with their Dad ]


    Aaron: [Oh, trust me, you¡¯re all they talk about. They are asking why you¡¯re not here.]


    Tessa was about to respond when Harry¡¯s voice distracted her.


    ¡°Are you talking to a client?¡±


    She raised her head and felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s rude of me to be on the phone.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t rify who she was talking to and Harry clenched his hands into fists.


    ¡®It must be Aaron!¡± Hatred brewed within him but he maintained a smile on his face.


    ¡°Tessa, do I still have a chance with you? We haven¡¯t talked about what happened after ourst date. I


    know I had rushed things a little.¡±


    Tessa smiled awkwardly as she recalled how he had tried to kiss her. She brushed him off, saying, ¡°I


    told you we couldn¡¯t work out.¡±


    ¡°But what if we can? You need to want to try with an open heart-¡±


    ¡°Harry? What are you doing here?¡±


    Harry¡¯s words were cut off by a female voice and he cussed under his breath.


    A blonde female with branded clothes and a haughty look walked up to their table and red at Tessa


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing with my fianc¨¦?¡±


    Tessa was stumped. She looked at Harry whose face had darkened and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±


    Harry was about to respond but thedy beat him to it.


    ¡°Yes! Bitch! I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. How dare you seduce him?¡±


    She then picked up Harry¡¯s cup and sshed the coffee on Tessa¡¯s face. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Delh Kingston was the Winston¡¯s family friend and there was a marriage promise between their


    families Harry didn¡¯t expect to run into her that day.


    ¡°Delh¡¯ Are you mad?¡± Harry yelled but she ignored him and continued to insult Tessa


    ¡°Stay away from my man, whore!¡±


    Fury red through Tessa Who did this woman think she was? The old Tessa would have been bullied


    but not her. She grabbed her ss of milkshake and sshed it on Delh¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?!¡± Delh screamed as the cold milkshake slid down her face.


    Tessa stood up and ced a dor bill on the table. She nced at Harry and said, ¡°Next time,


    remember that you have a fianc¨¦e before you hit on someone. Excuse me.¡±


    On her way home, Tessa received a call from Aaron and decided to join them. Since it was a Friday, it


    was ok if the kids had some fun before going back home.


    She drove towards the mall where they were. Unbeknownst to her, someone was following her secretly.


    When she entered the mall, she went to where Aaron and the children were and joined them.


    They had ordered pizza and were waiting for it.


    Aaron spread his arms, asking for a hug but Tessa frowned at him.


    Wi saw this and egged her on, ¡°Mommy, Daddy wants a hug.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Give Daddy a hug. He must be feeling sad,¡± Nia added.


    There were a lot of people in the pizza shop and to stop the looks, Tessa gave Aaron a quick hug.


    simply patting his shoulder and stepping back before he could wrap his arms around her.


    ¡°Yeah! Mommy and Daddy are hugging!¡± The kids giggled and Tessa flushed while avoiding Aaron¡¯s


    eyes.


    She had taken a whiff of his musky cologne right now and he smelled so good.


    Seeing her flustered look, Aaron smirked. ¡°Next time, let me hug you back.¡±


    Tessa flushed and quickly sat down in between Reagan and Nia


    At the same time, the person who had been following Tessa stepped away from where she was hiding.


    It was none other than Delh Kingston, the woman who imed to be Harry¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    She dialled Serena¡¯s number, eager to tell her what she had just witnessed


    ¡°Hello?¡± Serena answered.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re still going to marry Aaron? I just saw him with a woman and three kids. They look


    like a family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Aaron doesn¡¯t have kids,¡± Serena denied it.


    Chapter 23- Edmund Wentworth


    Delh cut the call and sent her the picture she had secretly taken and then sent a message.


    [You better wake up. This woman has both your brother and your man wrapped around her little finger.]


    On the other side, Serena jumped from the bed when she recognised Tessa in the photo A vicious look


    crossed her face as she clenched her phone in her hand.


    ¡®So this bitch is back to torment me and steal my man? I let her gost time but this time, I¡¯ll


    teach her a lesson.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24- We need to talk


    ¡°This is where your mother used to work. She used to sit at that desk And then she woulde to my


    office to give me reports or bring me lunch. Your mother is very hardworking¡±


    Aaron exined to the kids while showing them around the assistant¡¯s office at hispany. It was


    already past working hours so thepany was quiet and empty save for the security guards


    After having pizza and ice cream, Aaron gave the kids a tour of the City. He showed them the


    amusement park that is run by the Wentworth group and said, ¡°This is where your Mommy and I will be


    bringing you to have fun.¡±


    The kids wanted to go in because the lights from the Ferris wheel were attractive but it was dark and


    not a good idea for children to y when night had fallen. Aaron promised to bring them during the day.


    ¡°Can we also go on the rollercoaster ride, Daddy?¡± Reagan had asked.


    Aaron ruffled his hair and agreed instantly, ¡°We shall go on each and every ride that you want.¡±


    He then took them to the hotel, the cosmetics branch and finished with the headquarters. Aaron wanted


    to show the kids where it all started. His love story with Tessa started at the Company and it was a


    special memory for him, despite how it ended.


    Reagan looked up at Tessa and asked, ¡°Mommy, you used to work at Daddy¡¯s Company?¡±


    Tessa was looking around her former workce, feeling a sense of nostalgia. She recalled how at


    some point, she loved her job very much and did her very best to help with thepany¡¯s


    progress.


    Hearing her son¡¯s question, she nced at him and nodded, replying, ¡°Yes, baby. This is where I used


    to work until I left and decided to start my ownpany.¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re a boss like Daddy? But your office is small. It¡¯s not big like Daddy¡¯s,¡± Reagan remarked


    and then he looked at his father. ¡°Daddy, you should build Mommy a bigpany like this one.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart jumped at Reagan¡¯s words and she ended up scolding her son, ¡°Reagan, who taught you


    how to make such outrageous demands? Mommy¡¯s office is just fine.¡±


    Aaron nced at his son and then at Tessa. He thought about how his son was right. Tessa had started


    her ownpany and it needed the right investment for it to grow and get listed.


    He didn¡¯t take long to make a decision. Tessa was the woman he loved and he had promised to give


    her the world. While looking at her, he dered, ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    Tessa frantically waved her hand in the air, refusing, ¡°No, please. I don¡¯t need something big like. this.


    Don¡¯t listen to Reagan. He¡¯s just a child¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s right. The mother of my children deserves the best.¡±


    However, Tessa wasn¡¯tfortable. She seriously looked at Aaron and stated, ¡°Please promise me


    you won¡¯t try to build apany for me. I would like to grow and build it myself.¡±


    Chapter 24- We need to talk


    Aaron noticed how this was important to her so he nodded. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll step aside for this only. But I¡¯ll take


    care of everything else. The kids¡¯ school, the house and all the bills. Let me take care of you¡±


    Tessa smiled but she didn¡¯t reply. They continued to have a tour of the Wentworth group until Wi


    dozed off in Aaron¡¯s arms and they decided to call it a night


    Reagan and Nia were excited and wanted to explore more but Tessa put her foot down


    ¡°You need to rest. Kids shouldn¡¯t stay upte,¡± she said and they obediently followed her to the car.


    They were using Aaron¡¯s cat since Enock had driven Tessa¡¯s car back to her apartment.


    When they were almost home, Aaron gave Tessa a sideways nce before asking ¡°I told my


    father about the kids and he wants to meet them tomorrow Is that ok with you?¡±


    Tessa gazed at him, appreciating that he was asking if she was ok with him taking the kids to his family


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, sure. They have to know their grandparents¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s only my Dad. My Mom iste. She passed on when I was in high school.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Tessa felt guilty for reminding him about his mother¡¯s loss. She cleared her


    throat and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. There¡¯s no way you would have known because I had not told you about it and it¡¯s not


    something that we tell the whole world. If you¡¯ve noticed, I only talk about business during interviews


    Would you¡­ like toe with us and meet my Dad?¡± Aaron asked.


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows creased. Back then, she wanted Aaron to introduce her to his family or show her


    where he came from but he didn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t directly refused to but he didn¡¯t bring it up either. Having


    him ask her if she would like to meet his family was new to her.


    She was still trying to wrap her head around how things were different this time. Aaron was pursuing


    her passionately. He was the one doing the most. Getting gifts, bringing her lunch and buying her


    flowers. The tables had turned.


    ¡°Please¡­ I just want him to meet the woman who gave me three adorable kids,¡± Aaron pushed.


    When he saw that Tessa was hesitant, Aaron turned to the kids for help.


    ¡°Reagan, Nia, do you want to see your grandpa tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We have a Grandpa?¡± Reagan asked gleefully from the back seat.


    ¡°Yes, you do. He¡¯s your Daddy¡¯s Daddy. Do you want to meet him?¡±


    Reagan and Nia¡¯s eyes lit up at their father¡¯s words. They had a grandma but they didn¡¯t have a


    grandpa


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. We want to meet Grandpal¡± They chorused.


    ¡°Good. Do you want Mommy toe with us?¡± Aaron asked.


    ¡°Yes! Mommy, pleasee with us!¡± Reagan urged.


    Tessa sighed. She was about to refuse when Nia added, ¡°Wi usually cries when she goes to new


    ces. Come with us, Mommy!¡±


    Chapter


    That seemed to be the push that Tessa needed. There were times that Wi became irritable in new


    ces despite being a carefree girl She would often look for her mother after a few hours. Tessa didn¡¯t


    want Wi to cry on the first day of meeting her Grandfather, so she agreed.


    When they arrived, Aaron carried the sleeping Wi carefully while Tessa watched


    She didn¡¯t miss how he protected Wi¡¯s head while taking her out of the car. He then stretched his


    hand towards Nia and told Reagan to stay close to him.


    A warm smile crossed her lips. ¡®He really loves the kids,¡¯ she mused.


    Twenty minutester, Aaron had put the kids to sleep and Tessa walked him out the door. When they


    were outside, he whipped around and looked at her.


    ¡°Can you hug me again?¡± He asked in a deep raspy voice.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I hugged you already.¡±


    ¡°No. That was a half hug and it was too quick. It was more like a tease. I need a proper hug that


    Tessa rolled her eyes andughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be smart with me, Aaron. I told you we can only be friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But friends can hug each other. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I won¡¯t do anything


    else, I promise,¡± Aaron replied while looking into her eyes.


    His cerulean blue eyes were somewhat magical and they seemed to be peering into Tessa¡¯s soul.


    Her face flushed under his gaze and she chuckled before waving at him, saying, ¡°Goodnight,


    Aaron.¡±


    Aaron sighed as he watched her close the door. Tessa¡¯s walls were still up and she wasn¡¯t willing to


    take a risk with him. He inhaled sharply, recognising how this happened because of him. She shut


    herself down from love because of him. Despite knowing this, Aaron was confident he could make her


    happy and love her right this time around.


    He vowed as he pointed at the door.


    ¡°When you be mine again, I¡¯ll hug you to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    The next day, Aaron picked Tessa and the kids up and drove to the Wentworth¡¯s mansion.


    Tessa¡¯s stomach was in a knot. She was nervous because this was the first time she was meeting.


    Aaron¡¯s father.


    She had heard rumours of how he was ruthless in the business world. Her only prayer was that he


    would love and ept the children.


    Aaron noticed that she was very quiet so he asked, ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±


    Tessa nced at him and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if your father knows I¡¯ming


    along.¡±


    Chapter 24- We need


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. But he will meet you either way. You are the triplets¡¯ mother¡±


    The knot in her stomach tightened What if he didn¡¯t want her there? She could only take in deep


    breaths to calm herself


    The three kids were excited in the back seat and kept chattering nonstop


    When they arrived, Aaron helped them out of their car seats


    ¡°Wow!¡± The kids eximed the moment they saw the mansion.


    ¡°Is this Daddy¡¯s home? It¡¯s so big''¡± Reaganmented.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a castle!¡± Wi added.


    Tessa was also awed by the exquisite mansion. It was a vintage-styled mansion with modern


    fittings. There was a fountain just a few meters away from the entrance.


    They were about to go in when an elderly man marched out of the house.


    The man was none other than Edmund Wentworth, Aaron¡¯s father There was a huge smile on his face


    which showed how happy he was about meeting his grandchildren


    *Finally! Been waiting all day!¡± He eximed and then nced at the three kids, spreading his arms


    wide ¡°Come to Grandpa.¡±


    The kids looked at Tessa for permission She nodded at them and then they rushed towards Edmund


    Wentworth, screaming, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Edmundughed and crouched down to hug the little ones.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m your Grandpa! Oh, look at you all. You¡¯re so big!¡±


    When he was done hugging the kids he got to his feet and Aaron introduced Tessa.


    ¡°Dad, this is Tessa Hilton. She¡¯s the triplets¡¯ mother.¡±


    Tessa took a step forward and greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Wentworth ¡±


    Edmund waved his hand, remarking, ¡°No need to be so formal. You¡¯re a VIP already just by giving


    birth to my grandchildren.¡±


    He then turned around and began to lead the kids into the mansion


    ¡°Tell me your names, little ones. Grandpa has bought you a lot of presents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wi. The youngest one.


    Tessa smiled as the kids let loose and followed their grandfather inside. She then nced at Aaron and


    found that he was staring at her with a warm smile on his face.


    Her heart skipped a beat and her face flushed.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing. You look more beautiful when you smile,¡± Aaron said and then he gestured with his hand,


    pointing inside the mansion ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Tessa nodded and they entered the mansion. They sat in the living area where Edmund and the kids


    chatted happily.


    Chapter 24-We need to tak


    Reagan saw a picture of Aaron on a horse and he pointed at it, inquiring, ¡°Do you have a horse,


    Daddy?¡±


    Aaron looked at his son and replied, ¡°Yes, I have many horses. Would you like to see them?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to see the horses!¡±


    Nia stood up and said, ¡°Me too. I want a horse!¡±


    The adultsughed and Edmund looked at Aaron, saying, ¡°Give them a tour of the stable and let them


    pick a horse each ¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She could never understand the world of


    the rich.


    She was about to follow Aaron and the kids when Edmund said, ¡°You stay. We need to talk.¡±


    Natie


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Author


    Thank you for reading. What do you think Edmund wants to talk about?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25-D¨¦j¨¤ vu


    ¡°What is it, son? Do you think I want to bully the young woman?¡± Edmund asked his son with a deep


    frown on his face.


    It was because Aaron had defensively asked him why he wanted to talk to Tessa that Edmund


    responded with his own usatory question.


    Aaron furrowed his brows. His father was a strict business man but he was a good man. Although


    sometimes, as people grow older they begin to get stubborn.


    If it was back then when he was young, all Aaron had to do was say the word and his father would


    have moved heaven and earth to cancel that contract.


    He nced at his father and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you would bully her, Dad. I just want to know what


    business you have with her. If there¡¯s something you want to know, I¡¯m in a better position to give you


    the answers you seek.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s frown deepened and the air around him turned frosty as he red at his son. Clicking his


    tongue, he spat, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I want to talk to her because she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s


    suitable to give me the information I want.¡±


    Tessa saw that they were about to fight so she decided to stop them.


    She peered at Aaron and said. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Aaron. I¡¯m sure your father just wants to know more about


    the children. Go and show the kids the horses. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The space between Aaron¡¯s eyebrows tightened. A sense of unease settled in his stomach and he


    didn¡¯t want to leave Tessa alone, even for one minute.


    However, the kids tugged at his pants impatiently,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy! We want to see the horses! I want to ride one!¡± Wi chirped.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Don¡¯t worry about Mommy, she¡¯s with Grandpa.¡±


    Aaron had a conflicted look on his face but Tessa nodded at him in assurance. He then nced at his


    father and mouthed, ¡®be nice¡¯, before leaving with the kids.


    Edmund clicked his tongue again when he saw this. He looked at Tessa andmented. ¡°It must have


    been hard to raise three children on your own. How did you cope?¡±


    At his question, Tessa briefly took a trip down memoryne. She remembered how it was hard to feed


    three babies at once. Sometimes, it was hard to find money for milk and she often asked Harry for help.


    That vulnerability was what made her take a course in architectural design and it was the right


    motivation that pushed her to work hard.


    She didn¡¯t want to find herself in a situation where she was broke and not able to take care of her kids.


    Her suffering was what fueled her passion to be an independent woman.


    Her eyes stung when she recalled the painful memories but she quickly blinked back her tears. She


    might have gone through hell on earth, but that situation was what made her grow into the woman she


    was today.


    1/4


    Chapter 25-Deja vu


    A smile crossed her lips as she responded to Edmund¡¯s question. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to raise them for sure.


    But I persevered and managed to provide for them like any responsible parent would.¡±


    Edmund nodded in approval. He thought the young woman was quite resourceful. Raising three kids


    was not an easy feat. Heck, he remembered how hard it was for him and his wife when they just had


    Aaron By that time, thepany was just starting so they struggled a lot.


    A thought suddenly urred to him and he chuckled. ¡®No wonder Aaron is in love with her.¡¯


    Peering at Tessa, he questioned, ¡°I can see that my son is smitten with you. Do you love him?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes flew open at his question. Her heart rate skyrocketed and she felt something twist in her


    stomach. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask that question.


    Love? She didn¡¯t dare think about it. She was just happy with their current arrangement. Aaron loved


    the children and that¡¯s what mattered.


    Edmund squinted his eyes at her. He noticed how she looked hesitant to answer and a wave of anger


    surged through him.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t love my precious boy and yet she gave birth to his children? What is her aim?¡¯


    His demeanour turned cold as he questioned her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding? Don¡¯t you love him?¡±


    Tessa shifted in her seat. She braced herself and decided to tell him the truth. She looked at him.


    and began to reply, ¡°A lot of things happened-¡±


    However, Edmund cut her off before she could finish her sentence. He had wanted to give her the


    benefit of the doubt because she gave them adorable children but after seeing her hesitate, he


    changed his opinion of her.


    ¡°No need to say it. I¡¯ve already gotten my answer. I¡¯m afraid I cannot allow my son to marry you or else


    he will be unhappy.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes grew into the size of dinner tes. ¡®What is he talking about? When did I say I wanted to


    marry Aaron?¡¯


    Edmund sighed and took out a chequebook. He then opened it and ced it on the coffee table.


    ¡°You can enter any amount you want. As the kids¡¯ mother, you deserve more.¡±


    Seeing the chequebook, Tessa¡¯s heart sank to the depths of her stomach. She felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu


    as she recalled how Aaron had given her a cheque in a simr manner.


    To get rid of her.


    Her eyes turned red and for some reason, they welled up with tears. She peered at Edmund and asked


    angrily, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Sir?¡±


    Edmund sat back on the couch and narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a token of appreciation for giving birth to the children. However, they need to start getting used to


    the woman who will raise them, so they should live here. You will still be their mother and can still visit


    them but they will be raised by Serena and Aaron when they get married ¡±


    Tessa felt like someone was squeezing her heart and then a wave of fury rushed through her.


    ¡°I am their mother! I¡¯m still alive! Why should they be raised by another woman?¡± She growled,


    Chap 15- Dejavn


    her motherly instinctsing to the surface.


    ¡®I knew this would happen! They want to get my kids from me. I will never allow it!¡¯


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serena loves Aaron and she wants to marry him. You want to raise the kids but you don¡¯t love him and


    don¡¯t even want to marry him, do you want my boy to grow old alone?¡± Edmund spat angrily.


    Tessa got to her feet. She was too angry, she was afraid she would say something that wasn¡¯t


    appropriate for an elderly man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped Aaron from getting married. He and Serena can marry and live a blissful life. for all I


    care. But I¡¯ll not be handing my kids over to them. THEY ARE MY KIDS! With all due respect, Mr


    Wentworth, stay away from us.¡±


    Her chest was heaving and she was breathing heavily. She turned in the direction that Aaron and the


    kids had left and ran after them, shouting, ¡°Reagan! Wi! Nia! Come, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    At the same time, Aaron was smiling from ear to ear as he helped his kids ride his ck horse, Sasha


    All three of them were on the horse and he held the reins while he guided the horse to walk around the


    field.


    ¡°Wow! I love riding horses, Daddy! Sasha is a good horse!¡± Wi chirped with a big grin on her


    adorable face.


    She had cried at first because she was scared of the horse but Aaron managed to calm her down. It


    wasn¡¯t easy but he got the hang of it.


    He was getting used to having kids and how to handle them.


    Nia began to bounce on the horse but Aaron quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Sit still, Nia. We don¡¯t want to agitate the horse. Just be calm,¡± he said and she listened.


    ¡°Can we ride Sasha every day, Daddy?¡± Nia asked in a cute voice, her blue eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Only during the weekend. You have to go to school during the weekdays, so it¡¯s not possible toe


    here every day,¡± Aaron replied gently.


    ¡°You should teach Mommy how to ride horses, Daddy. She doesn¡¯t know.¡± It was Reagan who said this


    time, not forgetting to remember his mother.


    They were on a mission to make her marry Aaron so that they could live together and he was trying his


    best to bring them closer.


    Aaron chuckled and ruffled his son¡¯s dark brown hair. He was about to reply when Tessa¡¯s voice caught


    his attention.


    ¡°Reagan¡¯ Girls! It¡¯s time to leave. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows and steadied Sasha Tessa didn¡¯t sound like herself and worry crept into him


    as he wondered if something bad had transpired


    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa¡­¡± He said, pulling at the reins to stop the horse.


    When the horse stopped, he helped the kids down and then handed over the reins to the worker.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Mommy. She¡¯s looking for you,¡± he remarked as he led the kids away from the


    field


    They soon found Tessa but smoke wasing out of her ears and her eyes were bloodshot.


    For some reason, Aaron¡¯s stomach knotted. A bad feeling crept into him as he approached her.


    His eyebrows creased in worry as he inquired, ¡°Tessa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Tessa didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. She spread out her arms and called for her kids.


    ¡°Reagan, Wi, Nia, let¡¯s go home.¡±.


    Wi clutched onto her father¡¯s pants, her bottom lip wobbled as she refused, ¡°I¡¯m still ying with


    Daddy.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart clenched. The children had gotten used to Aaron. They would be heartbroken if she


    stopped him from seeing them.


    She swallowed the lump in her throat and proposed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have ice cream. Don¡¯t you want


    ice cream?¡±


    Aaron noticed that she was deliberately ignoring him so he questioned, ¡°What happened? Did my


    father say something?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him? I just want my children, Aaron. Please give them back to me.¡± Her voice was


    cracking and Aaron could tell that she was about to cry.


    He bent over to look at the kids and said, ¡°Go and wait with Mommy in the car. I¡¯ll take you for ice


    cream¡±


    The kids were not moving so Tessa moved forward and pulled them to her side, she then cast Aaron a


    cold look that felt like someone had stabbed him.


    ¡°Please stay away from us. I wish you a happy marriage.¡± She then turned and walked away with the


    kids.


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading. I¡¯ll update more soon. I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26-Fighting for her


    ¡°Dad, what did you say to Tessa?¡± Aaron yelled angrily as he faced his father.


    Edmund was reading a newspaper in the living room. When he heard Aaron¡¯s question, he nced up


    at him and replied nonchntly, ¡°I told her the truth.¡±


    Aaron frowned, his chest felt stuffy and irritation rushed through him because his father was taking the


    situation lightly. He red at him and questioned, ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°What else? I told her you¡¯re marrying Serena and that you two will raise the kids.¡±


    Aaron felt like he had been stabbed when his father¡¯s words reached his ears. His face flushed and his


    chest heaved as anger washed over him.


    His heart ached for Tessa and when his eyesnded on the chequebook on the coffee table, he felt a


    huge lump in his throat.


    He pointed at the chequebook and asked with furyced in his voice. ¡°Did you offer her money? Why,


    Dad? Why would you insult her like that? Do you know how hard it¡¯s been for me to even reach this


    point where I can have a normal conversation with her? Do you know I¡¯ve been working hard every day


    to reduce her anger and hatred for me? How could you waste my efforts like this? You¡¯ve just taken me


    back to square one!¡±


    Edmund folded his newspaper and mmed it on the small table next to the couch.


    ¡°I just did you a favor! That woman doesn¡¯t love you! Are you trying to force her to marry you when she


    doesn¡¯t feel the same? On the other hand, Serena loves you-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make it sound like you did it for me! You¡¯re just scared of losing your precious shares. How


    could stupid shares be more important than your family? Do you think my kids would be happy if they


    were forced to separate from their mother? I don¡¯t want my children to hate me!¡± Edmund sighed. He


    clenched his hands into fists and looked away from his son. The shares were indeed important to him.


    After all, he had started the Company with his dearte wife. Why would he hand it over to strangers?


    The only reason he had agreed for it to be as apensation for a breach of contract was because he


    thought Aaron was serious about Serena. So he was confident he wouldn¡¯t have to let go of some of


    his shares.


    However, after Aaron told him he had children, Edmund took time to think things through. He noticed


    that Aaron was adamant about being with the mother of his grandchildren so he decided to test her and


    see if she loved him genuinely.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He sighed, looking up at the golden chandelier in the ceiling.


    ¡°I just want you to have what I had with your mother, son. Money is not everything. Without love,


    marriage will feel like hell Tessa doesn¡¯t love you Do you think you don¡¯t deserve to be loved back?


    You¡¯re my precious son. My only son. I would rather you marry someone who loves you to death rather


    than someone who doesn¡¯t love you at all,¡± Edmund stated and then turned to face his


    son.


    ¡°Do you want to force yourself on someone who doesn¡¯t want you? Do you want to be miserable?


    When you¡¯re not loved back, all these riches will feel like a huge block which is stuck in your throat. It


    will suffocate you I thought Serena is the best choice.¡±


    Aaron was still pissed off but when he heard his father¡¯s words, he calmed down slightly. He couldn¡¯t


    argue with him anymore but he didn¡¯t shy away from requesting, ¡°Please, next time, don¡¯t treat the


    woman I love that way. I love Tessa. I¡¯ll fight for her until she loves me back even if it takes eternity.¡±


    He turned to leave but Edmund¡¯s words stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°The shares are nothingpared to your happiness, son. If you wish to end the marriage. alliance, go


    ahead and cancel it. Bring me the contract for the transfer of shares, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart clenched when his father returned to the man he once was. The man who didn¡¯t care


    about pleasing people or what they felt about him. The man who only cared about his son¡¯s happiness.


    Nothing more and nothing less.


    He briefly gazed at his Dad and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know how hard you worked for this


    Company. I won¡¯t let your efforts go in vain.¡±


    Walking out of the mansion, Aaron got into his car and chased after Tessa. He knew she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to get far since the main gate was a long way from the mansion. He had wanted to give his father


    a piece of his mind before running after her.


    At the same time, Tessa was carrying Wi while Nia and Reagan were walking by her side. Wi had


    cried when they decided to cut their visit short but Tessa was determined to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Aaron had imed there was nothing between Serena and him but his father had


    something different to say. For some reason, she felt like someone was pressing a boulder down her


    chest. It hurt to breathe and the lump in her throat wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Reagan could tell that their mother was angry but he still asked, ¡°Mommy, did you and Daddy fight?


    Why are we walking back?¡±


    ¡°We will get a ride when we reach the main road. There are no cabs here,¡± Tessa replied, ignoring the


    question about Aaron.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. But one thing was for sure, she would never give away her kids to


    someone else.


    They were almost halfway to the main gate when a car came from behind and pulled up a few


    meters in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± The kids squeaked and Tessa furrowed her brows.


    Aaron came out of the car and approached them. His face looked remorseful as he stood in front of


    Tessa but what he did shocked her to the core.


    He looked into her eyes and went down on his knees, saying, ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m sorry for what you went


    through. I¡¯m sorry for not protecting you. I can¡¯t lose you again¡­ please, forgive me. I apologise on


    behalf of my father¡±


    Tessa gasped and her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She gazed at the most powerful man in


    the City and watched as he bowed his head while kneeling on the tarred road.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting him to kneel. Heck, when he didn¡¯te after her when she left, she thought he


    was ashamed because his lies were exposed.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up, don¡¯t let the kids see you like this,¡± she said anxiously, her heart


    pounding


    Who would have thought?! Aaron was arrogant with an ego that was bigger than the pacific ocean.


    Seeing him like this made her lower her defences a little.


    Aaron looked up at her, his eyes were blurred with tears as he added, ¡°I won¡¯t get up until you say that


    you¡¯ve forgiven me. My father had misunderstood you and since he¡¯s my father, I¡¯m apologising on his


    behalf It¡¯s true that there¡¯s a contract between the Wentworths and the Wintstons that states that if I


    don¡¯t marry Serena then she would get 15% of the Company¡¯s shares aspensation. But It¡¯s just a


    paper. There¡¯s never been anything between us. There¡¯s only space. for you in my heart. You¡¯re the


    first and only woman I¡¯ve ever been with My very first andst ¡±


    He then paused and nced at his kids before continuing. ¡°I love you, that¡¯s the truth. And I hope. you


    love me too. One day. I hope we get to raise our kids together and live as one big happy family. Please,


    don¡¯t cut me off.¡±


    As the words kept leaving Aaron¡¯s lips, Tessa felt like someone was pricking her heart with a needle.


    She thought about how Aaron and his father were different people. Aaron had been sincere so far so it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair if he was crucified because of what his father did.


    Reagan felt sorry for his father so he ended up shaking Tessa¡¯s hand. Tears brimmed in his eyes


    as he looked up at her, ¡°Mommy, please forgive Daddy. He said he¡¯s sorry.¡±


    Nia quickly followed and showed her support for their father. She rushed to him and hugged him,¡±


    saying, ¡°Mommy, please forgive him.¡±


    Reagan nodded and added, ¡°You said we should always forgive one another because we love each.


    other. Don¡¯t you love Daddy anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Tell Daddy to stand up,¡± Wi added in her adorable voice.


    Tessa sighed as her eyes met Aaron¡¯s. The children loved their father too. How could she bear to


    separate them? She bobbed her head and said, ¡°Stand up, Aaron. The kids don¡¯t like it.¡±


    However, Aaron refused to get up. ¡°You haven¡¯t said that you¡¯ve forgiven me and that things will


    be the same as before.¡±


    Tessa rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Do I have to say it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a bit insecure right now. I feel like I¡¯ll lose you again and that¡¯s the worst feeling ever. I need to


    know by word of mouth that we are good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one who offended me, Aaron. I admit, I was very angry but I¡¯ve slightly calmed down. I


    appreciate your apology. So please get up. And we are still friends,¡± Tessa remarked.


    Hearing this, Aaron¡¯s lips curved into a huge grin. He got to his feet, carrying Nia and he almost hugged


    Tessa but he held himself back.


    She had not given him the green light yet. His eyes sparkled as he proposed, ¡°How about I do


    something to calm you down? My mother used to love shopping when she was in low spirits. What do


    you say I take you and the kids out for a shopping spree?¡±


    Chapt4)


    Tessa gulped. The offer was tempting. She was stressed and shopping would help to cate her


    mood. Her eyes twinkled and she agreed, ¡°I would love that. I had nned to get the kids


    something anyway


    ¡°Yes! We are going shopping with Mommy and Daddy!¡± Wi chirped.


    ¡°Yes, just like a family!¡± Reagan smiled from ear to ear and Nia giggled while in Aaron¡¯s arms.


    An hourter, the family of five walked into one of the Wentworth group¡¯s malls. Tessa held Wi while


    Aaron carried both Reagan and Nia in his arms.


    They looked so good together that they couldn¡¯t avoid it when several people began to look at them as


    if they were a tourist attraction. This was because many of them had recognised Aaron and wondered


    when he got married.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the CEO of the Wentworth group? Are those his kids? Wow, the kids are so adorable!¡±


    ¡°When did he get married? Thest time we heard about his personal life was five years ago, who¡¯s


    this woman with him?¡±


    ¡°Wow, she hit the jackpot. I would also love to have the great CEO as my baby daddy.¡±


    The whispers continued to go around the mall but the family was none the wiser. They just


    concentrated on their shopping


    Aaron got a cart that could carry triplets that he had recently added to his malls to amodate


    parents that have many children He ced the kids inside and drove the cart while he told Tessa, ¡°Get


    whatever you want. The price doesn¡¯t matter.


    Tessa smirked and nodded, ¡°Oh, I intend to.¡±


    They visited different shops. Aaron noticed how Tessa only concentrated on getting things for the kids


    and only got little for herself.


    His heart ached for her and he looked at her, his eyes softening, ¡°Don¡¯t just get things for the kids, T.


    I¡¯m here to spoil you. Take care of yourself too. You deserve it.¡±


    Tessa chuckled and her face flushed. She gave him a sideways nce and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just used. to


    putting the kids first. But since you¡¯re willing to spend, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Aaron smirked and remarked, ¡°What I have is yours, my love. Go ahead and spend my money. I work


    hard for you and the kids.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27~ Going live


    Tessa felt like she had stepped into an otherworldly ce.


    She felt like she was in a movie where she met a handsome billionaire who fell for her and took


    her shopping.


    Aaron bought her several designer dresses. In a famous fashion designer¡¯s boutique, Aaron and the


    kids sat in the VIP area. Tessa woulde out of the fitting room every now and then,


    adorning different styles of dresses for her kids and Aaron to approve.


    She tried on a red open-back dress with low cleavage. It was a little short and it entuated her


    curves like it was meant for her.


    When she stepped out of the fitting room, Aaron¡¯s mouth fell to the floor. His eyes flew open and


    his heart rate elerated as he took her in.


    ¡®Damn, my babies¡¯ Mommy is sexy as fuck,¡¯ He thought internally, gulping to try and quench the thirst


    he was feeling.


    He was astounded by Tessa¡¯s dazzling beauty.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, you look pretty!¡± The kids squeaked.


    Tessa didn¡¯t miss how Aaron froze for a moment as he stared at her. She noticed how his Adam¡¯s


    apple bobbed and the obvious lust that reflected in his eyes.


    She blushed profusely and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, asking, ¡°Does it look bad?¡±


    Aaron came to his senses when he heard her voice. He licked his bottom lip sensually and then he


    stared at the salesdy, instructing in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Pack that dress,¡± he then cleared his throat before adding, ¡°If you have more in different colours


    and they will look as hot as this one does, pack them too.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s blush deepened and she hurriedly rushed back into the fitting room. The family of five spent


    time in the boutique while Tessa did a mini fashion show for them. The VIP area was filled with hearty


    giggles and a warm ambience.


    Unbeknownst to them, a nosy passerby had taken a few pictures of their private moment. And a video


    of Tessa doing a twirl in a red pastel pink dress in front of Aaron and the kids.


    The pictures and video immediately blew up, going viral. Several media pages shared the pictures and


    added captions of their own.


    [Poor girl hits the jackpot by giving a billionaire three kids! Is the most eligible bachelor in Ashford City


    no longer avable?]


    [Aw, check out this video of a billionaire spoiling an ordinary girl. Just another Cindere story.]


    There were others who went overboard in order to use Aaron¡¯s name to promote their pages.


    [Fine girl traps billionaire by having his kids.]


    [The untold story of Aaron Wentworth. He has illegitimate kids!]


    The Inte went wild as the twisted information kept being shared and reposted.


    On the other side, Harry was in his study when his sister barged in.


    He furrowed his eyebrows but she ignored him and put her phone on the table.


    ¡°Harry, why didn¡¯t you tell me that bitch was back and that she has Aaron¡¯s bastard kids?! Now look at


    what they are doing! They are shameless enough to move in public with their stupid kids! You promised


    to keep that whore away. What happened?¡±


    Harry lowered his eyes to the phone and saw a picture that was trending online. Aaron was carrying


    the two kids who looked like him while Tessa carried Wi who resembled her.


    Jealousy red through him and a vein was almost popping out of his forehead. He didn¡¯t know how to


    face Tessa after Delh disturbed them. He had been busy thinking about the best exnation he


    would give her. Who knew she was busy ying house with Aaron?


    ¡°Harry! Don¡¯t just sit there, do something! I can¡¯t lose Aaron! He¡¯s the only powerful man who deserves


    me at the moment. I have to have him!¡± Serena screamed, stomping her feet like a spoilt


    brat.


    However, Harry was not in the mood to indulge her as he was nursing his own heartbreak. The picture


    that was trending on the Inte was an eyesore.


    Serena stopped ranting when she realised Harry was quiet. Her eyebrows creased as she pointed. out.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re not willing to get rid of her? Delh has told me everything.


    She said that bitch bewitched you. If you won¡¯t do anything about it, I will.¡±


    When she turned to leave, she thought about something and remarked. ¡°Oh, Delh is downstairs


    discussing your pending marriage with Mom and Dad. Mom wants you to join them.¡±


    Harry coiled his hands into fists. A wave of fury rushed through him. Delh was bing a pest!


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s time to get rid of all obstacles stopping me from being with Tessa.¡¯


    He took out his phone and dialled a number that was saved as cobra.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the line to go through.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°I want you and the others to prepare. I have a job for you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, boss. Is it dangerous?¡±


    Harry had an evil look on his face as he replied, ¡°Not dangerous per se. I just need to kill two birds with


    one stone. I¡¯ll send you the instructions about what I want using our usual code.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on standby,¡± Cobra said.


    Meanwhile, Aaron had just found out about the photos online and how there were both negative and


    positivements about them.


    He was back home after spending time with Tessa and the kids, only to learn that his woman was


    2/5


    beingbelled as a gold digger


    ¡°Sit, should we get the public rtions (PR) team to pull down those posts?¡± Enock asked through. the


    phone


    Aaron was about to agree but a thought suddenly shed through his mind. He might pull down the


    posts but he wouldn¡¯t be able to change everyone¡¯s perception of Tessa


    ril do


    ¡°No I¡¯ll do something about it,¡± he said


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he cut the call, he did something he had never done before He opened a page on social media


    and added a photo of Tessa¡¯s back view as his profile picture


    He had been taking many pictures of her ever since he began to pursue her again. There were no


    pictures of her when she left and Aaron regretted it so much


    The moment people saw that the CEO of the Wentworth group had created a page, they followed him,


    instantly making his page grow and berger than a celebrity¡¯s.


    A smile crossed Aaron¡¯s lips when he noticed that Tessa had also given him a follow. When he had the


    right audience, he decided to go live


    A lot of people were excited to see and hear his voice so they watched the live feed. Aaron began to


    receive a lot of stars and gifts before he could even open his mouth.


    When he saw that he had drawn enough attention, he began.


    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen It hase to my attention that there are spections about the woman


    that was seen with me today I am hete to clear the air since some of you are posting very injuring


    words and I don¡¯t wish to see mydy unhappy.


    Fangirls were squealing and swooning when Aaron said those few lines. The live feed was flooded with


    a lot ofments


    [OMG! You¡¯re too hot. Can you be mine? Please, Mr CEO. I can cook and clean]


    [Smoking hot! My ovaries are tingling right now. That deep voice, gosh¡­]


    [Damn, I would give anything to be in that woman¡¯s shoes right now. This is so romantic!]


    Over a hundred thousand people were watching the live feed, including Tessa.


    Aaron looked into the camera and continued to speak. ¡°Let me tell you a story about this beautiful


    woman called Tessa


    He proceeded to exin how Tessa was very hard-working and had started her ownpany from


    scratch at a young age. He exined how he had hurt her in the past and now, he was doing


    everything he could to win her heart.


    He also mentioned how it wasn¡¯t easy


    ¡°So you see, I¡¯m the one trying to trap her into marriage because I love her so much. Please, help. me


    convince Tessa Hilton to give me a second chance. I am deeply, madly, and hopelessly in love with


    her.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s live feed blew up the inte as it kept being shared over and over again. Tessa was deemed


    a lucky woman to have a billionaire be so into her. Some women even shared the video with their men


    to show them how it¡¯s done.


    Back at Tessa¡¯s apartment. Tessa¡¯s bedroom was dark save for the light from her phone.


    She had just watched the live video and her heart was galloping rapidly in her chest. It was the way


    Aaron openly confessed his feelings for her that made the butterflies in her stomach flutter wildly.


    This was the first time she was experiencing such a thing and she didn¡¯t know how to react. But one


    thing was for sure, her once cold and lifeless heart had begun to beat once again. Slowly but surely,


    the defences she had pulled up were starting to crumble little by little.


    A small smile crossed her lips as she went to sleep that night. The bitterness she once used to feel


    when she thought about Aaron was slowly creeping away¡­


    A few dayster.


    Tessa left the office to meet a client in a coffee shop nearby.


    Serena who had been stalking her for days cheered when she finally got the opportunity to implement


    her n.


    She took out her phone and sent Aaron a voice message using a new number, telling him how she and


    Tessa were going to have a cup of coffee and talk. She hade up with a n to expose Tessa in


    front of Aaron so that he could see her true colours.


    After waiting for a while and when she was sure that Aaron would show up soon, Serena walked into


    the coffee shop and sat in front of Tessa who seemed to be waiting for a client.


    Tessa raised her head when she noticed that she hadpany. She arched one of her eyebrows when


    she saw that it was Serena


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Tessa asked calmly.


    Anger surged through Serena at how calm Tessa appeared to be. She crossed her legs and asked


    arrogantly, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡± Tessa retorted and Serena¡¯s blood boiled.


    She sneered and red at Tessa, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend as if you don¡¯t know me. After all, you¡¯re


    just a substitute. How dare you try to act like you¡¯re the shit? Is it because you gave birth to three


    bastards-¡±


    Serena¡¯s words were cut off when Tessa pped her hard across the face.


    ¡°I can take whatever stones you throw at me but keep my kids out of your drama. My children are a no-


    go area. You mess with them, you face my wrath!¡±


    Malice flitted through Serena¡¯s eyes but she saw a figure enter the coffee shop through the corner of


    her eyes and her whole demeanor changed.


    When she raised her head, her eyes were watery and hot tears were streaming down her cheeks. She


    looked pitiful as if Tessa had bullied her.


    She grabbed her red cheek and threw Tessa an usatory look, questioning, ¡°Tessa, how can you


    p me for no reason? I¡¯ve never wronged you in any way. I already told you I will step away from


    Aaron so that the five of you can be a happy family. I already apologised foring in between.


    Chapte


    -flung abe


    you guys. How can you p me so hard?¡±


    For a moment, Tessa¡¯s eyes flew open when Serena suddenly began to act like the victim. She was


    wondering why a viper had suddenly began to act like a scared kitten.


    Her question was soon answered when Aaron¡¯s voice reached her ears and his words made her


    stomach twist¡­.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading. Thank you for the gems too. Please leave me a review if you can. Reviews help


    with supporting the book and letting it get noticed. I¡¯ll be grateful.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28~ Shocking news


    Serena¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Aaron¡¯s deep voice. He sounded angry and she was sure it was


    because he had witnessed how Tessa had viciously pped her.


    Her heart soared as she internally thought, ¡®he still loves me! Why else would he be so angry? I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯s just tolerating this bitch because of those annoying little bastards!¡±


    She decided to go all out and cried harder. Her performance was on point since she was determined to


    get rid of Tessa for good.


    A few of the customers in the coffee shop began to pay attention to what was happening at that table.


    When Serena noticed this, a hidden smirk crossed her lips. So far, everything had been going


    ording to n.


    She forced more tears out and nced up at Aaron with puppy eyes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, Aaron. I


    just wanted to know her better because she¡¯s the mother of your kids but she suddenly began to


    scream at me. When I asked what was wrong, she pped me.¡±


    Serena purposely mentioned the kids so that it looked like she would be Aaron¡¯s wife and people would


    think she had wholeheartedly epted his children.


    Aaron¡¯s frown deepened as he assessed the situation. He had been nearby because he wanted to


    surprise Tessa with lunch when he suddenly received a text from a strange number.


    His blood boiled when he realised it was from Serena and he felt worried for Tessa. This was why he


    told Enock to rush to the address that Serena had included in the text.


    On his way, his stomach kept twisting and turning. His heart had jumped to his throat as fear crept into


    him. He happened to enter the shop the moment Tessa pped Serena


    Although he was proud that Tessa could hold her own, he was worried about her.


    He walked towards the table and bent over when he reached Tessa¡¯s side. Cupping her cheeks, he


    moved her head to face him, tilting it this way and that as if he was checking for injuries.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked her anxiously.


    Tessa nodded and smiled at him, responding, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got angry.¡±


    She then clenched her hand and winced because it hurt a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron inquired, his eyes falling on her clenched hand. ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I used a lot of force,¡± she mumbled, pouting her lips.


    Aaron grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    He then began to massage her hand gently before bringing it to his lips and blowing on it. I¡¯m sorry. It


    must hurt very much. I¡¯ll massage it with some pain balmter.¡±


    At his words and actions, Tessa felt her heart do a flip. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    When she heard his voice, she thought he would rush towards Serena because he had been in love


    with her for a long time.


    Looking at him now, it was as if Serena wasn¡¯t at the same table. Tessa noticed how his attention


    was solely on her. He kept his eyes on her as he massaged her palm and blew hot air on it


    This made her heart feel warm


    Meanwhile, Serena¡¯s eyes widened at the turn of events. She didn¡¯t expect Aaron not to care about her


    at all. He loved her! Seeing him treat Tessa with so much love and care made a re of jealousy rush


    through her.


    ¡°Aaron. I was the one who was unfairly pped, why are you siding with this wench?¡± She questioned


    mes of fury shed through Aaron¡¯s eyes as he cast Serena a fierce look.


    ¡°Call her that one more time and you will be sorry,¡± he warned in a dangerously low voice.


    Serena flinched at his tone. She bit her lower lip hard while clutching her Chanel bag. This was not


    what she had pictured at all!


    She was the one with a swollen face. Why didn¡¯t Aaron care about her? To make matters worse, he


    shouted at her to protect that woman.


    Tessa should have been the one to suffer Aaron¡¯s wrath, not her!


    ¡°Are you just going to take her side? I¡¯m the victim here! She told me to stay away from you or she will


    kill me. Everyone here can testify that she pped me! She¡¯s dangerous!¡± Serena screamed


    desperately


    However, she was ignored by Tessa and Aaron Aaron helped Tessa to her feet and he was about to


    leave with her when Serena¡¯s voice stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m suing her for assault! Aaron, do you think thew is in your hands?¡± Serena hissed and then began


    to scream hysterically. ¡°Everyone,e and see the way the rich bully the weak! This woman had


    viciously pped me just because she¡¯s a billionaire¡¯s sugar baby! Help me get justice!¡±


    The people in the coffee shop began to gather around them. Serena had a big red bruise on the left.


    side of her face. Since she had gone under the knife to keep her jaws angr, her skin was sensitive


    and had be swollen from the trauma caused by the p.


    Seeing Serena¡¯s swollen face, the spectators began to sympathise with her.


    Someone recognised her and remarked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Serena Winston, the woman Mr Wentworth was


    supposed to marry five years ago?¡±


    Once that question was asked, a lot of people put two and two together.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman the mother of Mr Wentworth¡¯s kids?¡± Someone asked, referring to Tessa.


    -They all concluded Tessa was in the wrong because she looked alright and had attacked Aaron¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e for no reason


    ¡°Howe the kids look around four or five years old? Was Mr Wentworth cheating on his fianc¨¦e


    back then?¡±


    ¡°How shameless of this Tessa woman. She was just a side piece who stole someone else¡¯s man by


    trapping him with kids and she¡¯s still acting like the world is beneath her feet.¡±


    Serena smirked secretly and threw Tessa a challenging look.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chap 8-Shocking news


    ¡®See? You can¡¯t win against me. So what if you have his kids? He¡¯s going to marry me in the end,¡±


    She said in her mind.


    Aaron stepped forward to deal with the situation. The temperature in the shop dropped to a negative as


    he red at Serena


    However, Tessa grabbed his hand, stopping him. When he stared at her, she shook her head at


    him, saying, ¡°Let me deal with this on my own


    Tessa wasn¡¯t the same meek woman she was before. She was a boss now and she didn¡¯t take shit


    from anyone.


    Crossing her arms against her chest, she looked at Serena and questioned, ¡°Are you sure you want to


    sue me for assault?¡±


    Serena sneered and said, ¡°Stop trying to act tough. I¡¯m sure videos have been taken here. Even if


    Aaron has the whole money in the world, there¡¯s nothing it can do about public opinion.¡±


    Tessa nodded, responding, ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I would like to thank you for this setup. At least the


    whole city will know your true colors.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to say! All I know is, you should be locked up for assault!¡± Serena


    shrieked


    Those who were supporting Serena shouted, ¡°Yes, seek justice, Miss Winston. I hope Mr Wentworth


    can realise that he had dropped a diamond for a piece of wood.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s using the kids to control him. There¡¯s no way a billionaire would fall for the likes of her


    Miss Winston is from a wealthy background.¡±


    Tessa clenched her fists when she heard what they were saying. She didn¡¯t have to exin herself but


    she wanted to put Serena in her ce and remove the mask from her face.


    She nced around and saw the manager who was cautiously standing at the side, afraid to get


    involved in the rich people¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Can I get the CCTV footage for this spot?¡± She asked.


    The manager nced at Aaron to seek permission. Both women were close to him and he


    wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly against any of them.


    Aaron nodded at him. ¡°Give her everything she needs.¡±


    What Serena didn¡¯t know was that this coffee shop belonged to Aaron¡¯ste mother.


    Serena¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Panic crept into her but when she looked around, she didn¡¯t see


    any cameras close to where they were seated so she rxed.


    Ten minutester, the manager brought out the footage and aptop. He yed it in front of everyone


    There was no audio but one could see how Serena kept provoking Tessa with a smug look on her face


    and then it showed how Tessa pped her in response.


    Serena¡¯s eyes shed with fury. ¡°That clip just proves that I was right! You pped me and injured my


    face.¡±


    Tessa smiled and took out her phone. ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯llpensate you for that, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She then yed a recording on her phone.


    When Serena showed up from nowhere, Tessa became suspicious and switched on the recording. app


    on her phone.


    The crowd began to murmur amongst themselves when the recording was done.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Serena is such a scheming person. She literary changed personalities the moment Mr


    Wentworth stepped into the shop.¡±


    ¡°I now understand why Mr Wentworth didn¡¯t marry her. She¡¯s vicious.¡±


    ¡°A person who¡¯s able to lie with a straight face and y the victim is dangerous.¡±


    They kept talking and didn¡¯t forget to praise Tessa.


    ¡°Tessa is a very humble woman. If anything she¡¯s the one who should be behaving arrogantly. She


    gave the most powerful man children after all.¡±


    ¡°Did you see how calm and collected she was during the entire episode? She¡¯s so smart and she


    defeated her enemy with facts by providing evidence.¡±


    Serena¡¯s jaw clenched. She was about to say something when Aaron¡¯s chilling order shut her up.


    ¡°Go ahead and sue for assault. We shall be suing you for defamation of character. Tony will contact you


    soon about how much you will be paying Tessa topensate her,¡± He said.


    Tessa nced at Serena and remarked. ¡°You should have just left me alone. If the Wentworth group


    goes against you, I¡¯m afraid the Winston group wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. I¡¯m letting this. go because


    Harry is my friend and he helped me a lot. I won¡¯t be so merciful next time.¡±


    After themotion, Aaron offered to take Tessa to the office. On the way, he nced at her and


    smiled bitterly. He remarked, ¡°The things I am sorry for keep piling up. I must sound like a broken


    record to you each time I say sorry¡±


    A small smile crossed Tessa¡¯s lips. She briefly stared at Aaron and looked away.


    ¡°At least you learnt how to apologise. You never used to apologise. Back then, I just wanted you to be


    considerate of my feelings. Just like you are doing now. You changed but I changed too. I don¡¯t know if


    I can love again.¡±


    Aaron grabbed her hand and looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Tessa, I¡¯ll make you happy. I¡¯ll never hurt


    you again, I promise. Please give us a chance.¡±


    Tessa took in a sharp breath, her heart pounding erratically against her ribcage. She recalled how


    Aaron had been good to her so far. Her heart felt warm. She was about to reply when Aaron¡¯s phone


    rang.


    He smiled at her and took it out of his pocket. His brows furrowed when he saw that it was his aunt, the


    kindergarten¡¯s principal.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Tina¡±


    ¡°Aaron, your assistant has picked up the kids. He said you¡¯re busy today.¡±


    Aaron sat up straight, his heart jumping out of his chest as a sense of unease settled in his


    Chmovi 28-Shocking newWS


    stomach


    ¡°What do you mean? Enock is driving my car right now. How can he pick up the kids when he¡¯s been


    with me all day?¡±


    Aaron and Tessa shared a worried look, their stomachs knotting as fear reflected in their eyes when it


    dawned on them.


    The kids had been kidnapped!


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.


    Hany n

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29~ Harry¡¯s n


    A few days prior¡­


    ¡°Can we meet for lunch?¡± Harry asked Delh on the phone.


    ¡°For real? Have you finally decided to marry me?¡± Delh responded excitedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet up and talk. I¡¯ll meet you at the imperial hotel in an hour.¡± Harry said and cut the call before


    she could respond.


    His eyes narrowed as he nced at the trending pictures of Tessa and Aaron. Jealousy red through


    him and the look that flitted through his eyes could kill an elephant.


    ¡®So these two have decided to mend their rtionship? I won¡¯t let them. Not on my watch, he thought to


    himself and then dialled his underling¡¯s line.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Cobra, I¡¯m sending you an address and a photo. Send one of your men to that location and have them


    approach that woman in the photo. He should just make it look like they talked for a while and then


    leave. The man should be someone we can sacrifice. Offer him a lot of money. I want him


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to do something for meter on


    ¡°Ok, boss. Consider it done.¡±


    A wicked smirk crossed Harry¡¯s lips as he cut the call and switched off his phone. He didn¡¯t n on


    meeting Delh at all. This was all part of his n to get her out of his face.


    She was the reason Tessa didn¡¯t want to ask him for help because she imed to be his fianc¨¦e.


    He was going to teach her a lesson she will never forget


    Harry had been ying nice for too long and it cost him. Tessa didn¡¯t develop feelings for him despite


    him being the one by her side for five years. She was still in love with Aaron. Even though. she denied


    it, deep down, Harry knew she had neverpletely moved on.


    It was only a matter of time before she agreed to be with Aaron. This made Harry desperate. His n


    was to have something happen to the kids and then swoop in at thest minute and save them. That


    way, Tessa would feel indebted to him and will finally agree to marry him.


    A few dayster, he was seated in his swivel chair in his office when his phone rang.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done. I have the kids,¡± A man who looked like Enock Hastings said through the phone.


    Something sinister shed through Harry¡¯s eyes and a satisfied, cruel smirk crossed his lips.


    ¡°Good. Take them to the warehouse. I¡¯lle for them soon.¡±


    Harry cut the call and looked out the floor-to-ceiling windows in his office. His n was simple. He


    instructed someone to kidnap Tessa¡¯s kids. The man hired by Cobra had worn a realistic human face


    mask that looked like Aaron¡¯s assistant to get easy ess to the kids.


    A dark chuckle left his lips as malice flitted through his eyes. He just had to wait for Tessa to reach out


    to him and ask for his help. He had been her go-to guy in the past years for almost


    kitys n.


    everything and Harry was confident she would call him to ask him for help.


    However, two hours had passed and Harry hadn¡¯t received a call from Tessa. His eyebrows furrowed


    as he pulled at his tie in frustration. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she need all the help she can get to find the


    kids?¡±


    He was starting to wonder if he had just wasted his time by kidnapping the kids. Perhaps he should


    have used a more direct method like getting her drunk and sleeping with her. But he knew Tessa would


    hate him forever if he did that. He was trying to make her love him, not to make her


    hate him.


    Time seemed to pass by agonizingly slowly. However, Harry still held hope that Tessa would


    think of him and call him.


    His phone suddenly rang and his heart skipped a beat. However, he found that it wasn¡¯t Tessa and


    anger surged through him like a tidal wave.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He snapped when he picked up the call.


    ¡°Boss, the kids are restless and won¡¯t stop crying.¡± It was his underling. Cobra, who had called


    ¡°Knock them out or give them something to make them sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me unless 1 call you,¡¯ he


    ordered curtly and cut the call.


    Harry clenched his hands into fists. He knew no one could find the kids because he had taken. them to


    his secret warehouse so that he could y the hero. He swallowed his pride and dialled


    Tessa¡¯s number.


    She picked up after the third call.


    ¡°Hey, Tessa. How are you? Why were you not picking up your calls?¡± He questioned as soon as the call


    went through.


    Did Aaron stop her from contacting him? His jaws clenched at the thought.


    ¡°The kids are gone, Harry. They are missing,¡± Tessa¡¯s voice sounded hoarse over the phone as she


    replied.


    Although Harry knew where the kids were, he feigned surprise, eximing, ¡°What?! What happened?


    Where are you? I¡¯lle over-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you. Aaron is handling it. The police and the military are on the case. I¡¯m sure


    they will find them soon. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Tessa cut the call before Harry could respond. He clenched his hand around the phone, fury rippling


    through him.


    She brushed him off like he was worthless. How could she be so ungrateful? She used to depend on


    him for almost everything but forgot about him the moment Aaron came back into the picture. Harry¡¯s


    eyes shed dangerously. His jaws clenched and his chest heaved heavily. A vein was almost popping


    out of his forehead. All his efforts were in vain! He was done being nice!


    He called Cobra back and instructed through gritted teeth, ¡°Take those bastards to the ship Make sure I


    never see them again.¡±


    ¡°B-boss. Aren¡¯t these Mr Wentworth¡¯s kids? Trafficking his kids off would be risky and this might


    2/5


    harrys n


    cause trouble for our underground business He would use all his power to find them. We¡¯ve managed


    to keep our business hidden for years¡±


    Cobra¡¯s words of reason were cut off when Harry angrily yelled through the phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fucking hear me? Load those bastards on a container and ship them off. The farther


    the better!¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he threw his phone against the wall, smashing it to pieces. He was


    involved in several illegal business activities and had managed to stay under the radar for years.


    He knew selling off Aaron¡¯s kids was a bad idea. His business could be exposed if anything went


    wrong But he couldn¡¯t let Tessa reunite with Aaron because of the kids


    The only reason Tessa was giving Aaron the time of day despite how much he hurt her in the past was


    because they had children together.


    Since they were a hindrance, he had decided to get rid of them for good. Those were Harry¡¯s thoughts


    as he downed a whole bottle of whiskey.


    Back on the other side, the mood was sombre as they waited to hear news about the whereabouts


    of their kids.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying too much.


    She felt like her life was about to end. As if someone had ripped her heart out and rubbed it against a


    grater, shredding it to fine pieces.


    When she realised the kids had been kidnapped, her stomach twisted violently. She recalled how she


    felt when she was giving birth to them. The pain she endured¡­ her happiness and relief


    when she held them to her chest and knew they were safe¡­


    It all came back to her and all energy left her body when she realised they had failed to protect them


    Losing her kids would be the worst thing that could ever happen to her. The kids were her


    everything.


    It had been hours since they started searching for the kids but to no avail


    During that time, Aaron had frantically searched for them like he was about to lose his mind. He asked


    his friend, the military general, Graham, to get involved and he dispatched the tech expert team to work


    on tracking the car that had picked up the kids.


    Tessa¡¯s heart ached as she waited outside the balcony.


    They had gone to her former apartment- the one Aaron gave her in the past. She was shocked to find


    that Aaron used to live there all along but it wasn¡¯t the time to think or talk about that.


    Finding the kids was more important


    She didn¡¯t want to go to her apartment and rm her mother so she lied that she and the kids would


    sleep over at Aaron¡¯s house.


    A sigh escaped her lips just as she received a call from her friend.


    ¡°Hey, hun. How are you holding up?¡± Michelle asked through the phone.


    Tessa felt her chest constrict in pain at the question She took in a shaky breath and replied, ¡°I can


    never be ok without my kids, Michelle They need to be found, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll


    survive


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Be positive. I¡¯m sure their father will find them. Are you alone? You don¡¯t sound so good


    Let mee over.


    Michelle wanted to go over andfort her friend, but Tessa refused, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll be fine.


    Aaron is with me.¡±


    When she cut the call, Aaron who had been making calls in the living room followed her out on the


    balcony, breathing heavily. His eyes were red and they mirrored Tessa¡¯s eyes. They both looked like


    they had spent a lot of time crying and worrying about their kids.


    He looked at Tessa and said with difficulty, ¡°We¡¯ve found the car. It¡¯s been traced to a warehouse a few


    kilometres from town. It¡¯s dangerous, so stay here while I go.¡±


    Aaron was about to tell her to wait for them at the apartment but she interrupted him.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too. My kids are missing. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll sit and just wait without doing anything,¡±


    she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Our kids,¡± Aaron corrected. ¡°I¡¯m worried too but I can¡¯t put you in harm¡¯s way. What if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    ¡°A trap where my babies are being held! Scared and hungry¡­ This kind of situation is very


    traumatising for kids I need to be there when we find them so that I can hug them. They won¡¯t feel so


    scared when they see me.¡±


    Aaron furrowed his eyebrows but ultimately, he agreed ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Late at night, a convoy of luxurious cars, police cars and military jeeps drove along the streets of


    Ashford City. Giving the impression that something bad had happened. It looked like a state issue since


    the military was involved.


    However, this convoy was on its way to find three adorable kids that belonged to the most powerful


    man in the city.


    On their way, Tessa and Aaron were anxious. But they chose to stay strong until they found their kids


    Aaron could feel that Tessa was trembling and her forehead was coated with beads of sweat. He


    wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close to him.


    ¡°Hey, we will find them,¡± he saidfortingly.


    Tessa nodded but she didn¡¯t reply. The only thing she did was rest her head on Aaron¡¯s shoulder as he


    hugged her because, in all that chaos, he made her feel safe and secure.


    They finally arrived an hourter and Tessa bolted out of the car, running towards the warehouse.


    ¡°Tessa! We need to be careful-¡± Aaron yelled, running after her.


    However, Tessa wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Finding her kids was the only thing on her mind. She


    immediately entered the warehouse and the knot in her stomach tightened.


    It was¡­ empty.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30~ A suspect


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    A stab of pain rushed through Tessa and she dropped to her knees, clutching the left side of her chest


    as if that would stop the pain that was eating at her heart.


    The kids were not at the warehouse. She could only imagine what they were going through. Had they


    eaten? Were the people who took them at least nice to them?


    She felt like someone was punching her in the gut. Intense worry crept into her as she released


    loud sobs.


    Aaron followed after her and saw this scene. He felt like someone was squeezing his heart.


    Tessa looked almost lifeless. This ordeal had taken a toll on her. He wasn¡¯t any better but he had to


    stay strong for them.


    He walked towards Tessa and went down on his knees, Grabbing her, he pulled her against his


    chest and cupped the back of her head.


    ¡°We will find them. The military has started searching for them as we speak. The kidnapper left the car


    he had used so it will be a little harder to track them this time. But I¡¯m doing all I can to


    find our children. I won¡¯t rest until we have them back, safe and sound.¡±


    Tessa clutched Aaron¡¯s white dress shirt and sobbed. Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°Can we


    really find them? We don¡¯t know the kidnapper¡¯s motive yet. He hasn¡¯t called to ask for a ransom.


    What the hell does he want with our children?¡±


    Aaron tightened his hold around her, stroking her hair soothingly. He took in a deep breath and


    promised, ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out why someone would kidnap my kids as soon as they were made


    public. I know I have many enemies but-¡±


    Tessa pushed Aaron away when she heard that. Her eyes turned cold as she red at him, saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. The kidnapper pretended to be your assistant. It might be your enemy or maybe Serena


    did this to get back at me! I shouldn¡¯t havee back to Ashford City! I shouldn¡¯t have brought the kids


    here. Everything goes wrong when you are near.¡±


    Aaron felt a stab of pain in his heart. Tessa¡¯s words cut through him like a hot knife cuts through


    butter.


    He swallowed the lump in his throat and pulled Tessa against his chest again. His eyes welled up in


    tears as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I should have been more careful I won¡¯t rest until I find. them.


    The triplets are very precious to me. Just like you are. I love you all so much and trust me, this situation


    hurts me as well. We shall find them.¡±


    Ultimately, Tessa calmed down; she clung to Aaron for dear life, needing the support andfort he


    was giving her.


    They then went back to town as the technicians began another search for the triplets.


    Tessa stood by the window in Aaron¡¯s apartment and stared at the full moon. She couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder how the kids were doing. She only hoped they were alive and well.


    A warm scarf was suddenly ced around her shoulders and she turned to look at Aaron who had


    ced it around her.


    Auto


    ¡°Please keep warm. I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold. I want our kids to find you healthy when we get


    them back,¡± Aaron remarked, looking into her eyes.


    A tear fell down Tessa¡¯s eye as she looked up at him, asking. ¡°Do you really think we will find


    them?¡±


    Aaron took her face in his hands. He wiped the tear off with his thumb before tilting his head to kiss her


    eye. He pulled away and assured her, ¡°I know we will find them. ¡±


    ¦§


    Meanwhile, Harry received a call from his underling


    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t do this anymore. The military is after us and they will find us soon,¡± Cobra said as he


    drove the triplets to the port.


    Just like Harry had suggested, he had given them a dose of sleeping pills when they began to cry and


    struggle. They were now sleeping peacefully in the back of his car.


    He was scared though. He had no problem with doing illegal things but hurting children was a no- go


    area. Cobra felt like his boss had gone too far but there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Well, then step on it. Don¡¯t let them catch you. At least, those kids should be already gone by the


    time they catch you. Am I making myself clear?¡± Harrymanded.


    He was still in his office, drinking and smoking because he was on edge. Tessa had finally


    released the monster in him. She shouldn¡¯t me him. It was her ungratefulness which led to


    this.


    ¡°S-sir, are you saying-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Do whatever it takes to get rid of those kids. Even if it means you being caught. For now, I¡¯ll


    distract the police and the military.¡±


    Harry cut the call and looked at the screen of hisptop. A wicked smirk curled at the corner of his lips


    as he watched a video.


    He then hit the send button and sat back in his seat as though there wasn¡¯t anything serious.


    going on.


    The next day, Aaron¡¯s phone rang and he instantly picked it up. Tessa also looked at him with hope


    from where she was seated on the L-shaped couch.


    None of them had slept a wink the previous night. Although they had dark bags under their eyes. they


    didn¡¯t dare rest just in case they missed the news about their children.


    Aaron looked at the called ID and told Tessa, ¡°It¡¯s the police.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart jumped to her throat as Aaron answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Inspector Michael. Have you found them?¡±


    Tessa watched anxiously as Aaron¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and her stomach twisted and turned She


    thought the police were calling to deliver bad news and her eyes stung with tears.


    ¡°Ok, Inspector. Yes, arrest and interrogate her.¡± Aaron said and then looked at Tessa after cutting


    the call


    He inhaled sharply and uttered, ¡°Someone anonymously sent a video to the police. It¡¯s a video showing


    the suspect in the kidnapping case. Some fingerprints were taken from the car that was


    left at the warehouse and the driver matches the man in the video ¡±


    Tessa stood up, her heart pounding violently in her chest. ¡°Is that all? Who sent him to kidnap them?


    Aaron sighed and replied. ¡°The woman in the video is Delh Kingston. She had met with the driver


    who pretended to be Enock a few days ago. The police are on their way to arrest her right.


    now.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach sank. Isn¡¯t Delh Harry¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Did this mean it wasn¡¯t Aaron¡¯s fault that the


    children were kidnapped but hers?


    Guilt crept into her as she stared at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, I..¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about other things right now. This is still my fault. I was careless,¡± Aaron remarked.


    He then led her out of the apartment and they met with the police who were on their way to arrest


    Delh.


    Meanwhile, Serena and Delh were chilling on the rooftop of the imperial hotel They were seated on


    sun loungers next to a big pool with sexy bikinis, sipping on some freshly squeezed orange juice.


    After she got exposed, Serena wanted to dig a hole and hide. A lot of people were roasting her online.


    Her fans who loved her work as a pianist left unpleasantments on her posts and unfollowed her.


    They thought she was too scheming and despicable.


    However, there were a few who were die-hard fans. They are the ones who hyped her up and


    encouraged her to pursue Mr Wentworth. After all, he wasn¡¯t, like they said, married yet, so he wasn¡¯t


    taken.


    Serena forgot about how she was humiliated and began to devise another n to get rid of Tessa. She


    had invited Delh for an outing so that they could put their heads together.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? Aaron seems like he¡¯s really into Tessa,¡± Delh remarked after


    Serenaid out her n.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s into her because of the kids. But what if Tessa slept with someone else and Aaron caught


    them red-handed? Do you think he will still desire her?¡± Serena chuckled darkly and added, ¡°I know


    him. He¡¯s a very proud man who doesn¡¯t like to share ¡±


    Delh nodded and said, ¡°That may work. Perhaps, your brother might give up on her too. He had


    asked me out for lunch a few days ago but he stood me up


    Serena took a sip of her juice andid back on the lounger with a satisfied smile on her face.¡± Don¡¯t


    worry, we shall have thestugh¡±


    Suddenly there was amotion behind them. A few police officers approached them and stood


    in front of Delh.


    One man came forward and took out some handcuffs, saying, ¡°Delh Kingston, I suggest you. dress


    up appropriately for you are under arrest for the kidnapping of the Wentworth triplets.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Delh squeaked as her eyes turned into saucers. ¡°I think you got the wrong person, officer.


    Why would I kidnap children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are going to exin at the station. Miss Kingston, I¡¯m going to make you regret ever


    touching my kids,¡± it was Aaron who said this time.


    His voice was cold and menacing. He sounded like he was holding back from killing someone.


    The twodies¡¯ mouths were almost on the floor. Serena didn¡¯t expect to see Aaron here. She


    wanted to rush to him but she frowned when she saw Tessa by his side.


    ¡®She¡¯s such a pest!¡¯


    Delh¡¯s heart was pounding as she quickly threw on a dress. The officer turned her around and cuffed


    her wrists, causing her to start to struggle.


    ¡°Please! Don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t kidnap any kids! Serena, save me! Call Harry and


    ask him to save me, please!¡±


    Aaron and Tessa ignored Serena and followed the officers as they dragged Delh out of the


    hotel


    At the same time, a tall figure was standing behind a pir. His lips formed a cruel smirk as he muttered


    under his breath. ¡°One obstacle down. Three more to go.¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31~ The real culprit


    ¡°Answer me! Why did you meet this man?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you he wasn¡¯t the one I was supposed to meet! That man only came to my table to


    ask for directions. I don¡¯t even know who he is!¡±


    While Delh and the officer went back and off with the same conversation, Tessa, Aaron and Inspector


    Michael observed the interrogation through the two-way mirror.


    One side of the mirror could reflect, while the other side was transparent which enabled them to


    observe what was happening in the next room properly.


    Tessa narrowed her eyes at Delh through the ss. She could see her but Delh couldn¡¯t see them.


    1


    Delh seemed confused and frightened. She genuinely looked startled.


    Several thoughts reeled through Tessa¡¯s mind when she noticed this. Her eyebrows knitted together as


    though she was confused about something.


    ¡°Tell us where the kids are! Do you want to be tortured?¡± The officer¡¯s voice resonated through the


    100m.


    It was deep and menacing.


    He then banged his hand on the table, making Delh flinch.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± The officer roared.


    Thirty minutes passed and Delh had stuck to the same story despite how horrified she looked. Tessa


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something that they were missing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I know nothing! You got the wrong person. Why would I kidnap little children?¡±


    Delh replied.


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows knitted. She gave Aaron a sideways nce and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think Delh


    knows anything about the kids¡¯ disappearance.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes squinted at her words. She just spoke his mind! He had been observing Delh and so


    far, she didn¡¯t look like she was guilty.


    He affirmed and returned Tessa¡¯s gaze, saying, ¡°I think so too. It didn¡¯t make sense at first but I think I


    now know why she was in that video. Someone is trying to set her up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking anymore! I want mywyer,¡± Delh screamed and the officer stopped -interrogating


    her.


    Aaron looked in Inspector Michael¡¯s direction. His voice was low and dangerous as he requested.¡± How


    about interrogating her when the man in the video is found? For now, we can¡¯t know for sure until we


    find that man. He¡¯s the one who took the kids after all.¡±


    Inspector Michael was a blonde man who was built like a tank. Average height with rough beards. He


    looked like he was ok but he was trembling inside.


    Aaron oozed power that could force people to bow in submission to him. Inspector Michael was


    Chapter


    31-The real culprit


    doing his best to find the missing kids of the most powerful man in the City, lest he lost his job.


    ¡°The police are working together with the military. The man shall be found soon,¡± he said.


    Aaron shoved his hands into his pockets and narrowed his eyes at the inspector, making him gulp.


    His voice was dripping with iciness as he said, ¡°He better be. Or else I¡¯ll bring this world to its knees if


    the triplets are not found. If the police can¡¯t even find a bunch of criminals then the system needs a


    reshuffle.¡±


    It was two hourster when a man with a scar on his left cheek and short curly hair was dragged


    into the police station.


    Inspector Michael immediately informed Aaron and Tessa who had been waiting in the chief inspector¡¯s


    office.


    ¡°The man has been brought in-¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as Tessa cut him off. Her heart was pounding erratically as she inquired


    anxiously, ¡°and the kids?¡±


    The moment the inspector shook his head, Tessa¡¯s stomach twisted violently. A terrified gasp left her


    lips and she lost her bnce, causing Aaron to catch her before she hit the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hilton. The man was caught trying to leave the City via train. But the kids are not with


    him and he doesn¡¯t know where they are. He won¡¯t say anything more,¡± Inspector Michael reported.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who took the children. Why is this man still able to use his rights? He didn¡¯t think of the


    children¡¯s rights when he used tricks and took them. Hand him over to me, Inspector, I¡¯ll make him talk,¡±


    Aaron suggested.


    Inspector Michael hesitated at his words. Such a thing was not allowed. But Aaron had influence. He


    was rich and rubbed shoulders with high officials, so he got special treatment.


    ¡°You can interrogate him as you wish. Just don¡¯t kill him¡­ or make him bleed.¡±


    Aaron smirked and cracked his knuckles. He responded. ¡°I¡¯ll make him regret the day he was


    born.¡±


    Aaron and Enock were given ess to the interrogation room. The monitoring camera was switched


    off to give them privacy.


    Tessa stayed in the opposite dark room to watch what they were doing. She gasped when Aaron


    punched the suspect¡¯s stomach viciously.


    Bellows of pain could be heard resonating from the interrogation room as Aaron vented his anger on


    the suspect. He had just met his kids and they were kidnapped. It made him look like an ipetent


    father who couldn¡¯t protect his family. Hence, his frustration was released through the heavy blows he


    landed on the man while avoiding his face.


    After a series of beatings in spots that wouldn¡¯t bleed, Aaron clutched the cor of his shirt and pulled


    him up, questioning, ¡°WHERE THE FUCK ARE MY KIDS?!¡±


    Despite his body being beaten ck and blue, the man didn¡¯t say a word. This made anger re


    2¡¯5


    Chupp 31-The real culprit


    through Aaron.


    He grabbed his neck and mmed him against the wall. ¡°You better speak if you wish to live. I don¡¯t


    care about the consequences as long as I get rid of scum like you. Where did you take my kids when


    you took them and what did you want with them?¡±


    The man still kept mum. A sh of irritation flitted through Aaron¡¯s eyes. He nced at Enock and


    instructed, ¡°Find out everything about this man¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Aaron left and monit


    ss.


    the interrogation room and went into the dark room where they could see the suspect


    his actions. The room was dark to make it easier to see the next room through the


    He looked at Tessa apologetically. She looked pale and exhausted but she had refused to rest until


    the children were found.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be infort when I don¡¯t know what the kids are going through¡± She had said when he


    suggested she rest.


    She had refused to eat too. How could she stomach any food when it was not known whether the


    kids were safe or not?


    ¡°What are you nning to do with information about the suspect?¡± Tessa asked, her voice hoarse.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I need to find ou


    anything suspicious that could give us clues. It¡¯s clear that this man and Delh were just used. The


    real culprit is out there but we will catch him soon.¡±


    Tessa nodded. Her throat was so dry, she couldn¡¯t talk anymore. They stood in silence as the


    officer in charge went in to interrogate the suspect after switching on the monitoring cameras.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ming you for the kid¡¯s kidnapping. The first thought that came to my mind was that it


    was one of your enemies or the woman who¡¯s obsessed with you. Either way, I shouldn¡¯t have reacted


    that way,¡± Tessa suddenly said.


    They shared a look and Aaron remembered how she had been about to say something when they


    received the shocking news.


    He was sure she was about to agree to give him a chance. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t bring it up at that


    moment. He hoped she would still have the same answer when he asked her again after they


    found the kids.


    Shaking his head, he gave her a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t apologise because you were right. As a man, it¡¯s


    really embarrassing that I let such a thing happen. I haven¡¯t even told my Dad because I know he will


    be on me. The first thing I should have done was ensure you and the children¡¯s safety.¡±


    Silence befell them once more and a few minutester, Enock returned to the room.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found something But first, I want to report something else. The men you had instructed to keep


    their eyes on Harry said he always knows they are following him and they end up losing


    him. So it¡¯s hard to track his movements.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyebrows creased but he dismissed the report, ¡°Ok. Tell me about what you¡¯ve found about the


    suspect.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much. But his family was in a lot of debt and then suddenly, the debt was


    Chapp) 31 The teal culcre


    cleared. The loan sharks were threatening to get his sister until a few days ago, they received a lump


    sum of money and the sender indicated it was to clear the suspect¡¯s debt. I traced the address of the


    sender even if it was tempered with and I¡¯ve finally found someone. A drug lord, called Cobra. For now,


    I¡¯ve only found his base-¡±


    ¡°Call Graham for me and tell him to instruct his team to deal with the drug lord. I want the kids to


    be found today, by crook or by hook,¡± Aaron said through gritted teeth.


    An hour had passed and yet, it felt like a hundred years. To everyone¡¯s horror, the sun had began to set


    and the Wentworth kids had not yet been found.


    Tessa was on the verge of losing it. Her eyes were swollen like globes. And her stomach constantly


    churned.


    With each passing minute, she was starting to lose hope and thought of the worst. A stone-like hand


    kept squeezing her heart. The more the kids stayed missing, the higher the possibility of something


    happening to them.


    She was worried sick.


    So when they received word that they had found Cobra and his car was heading towards the port, her


    heart sank deeper and deeper into the pits of her stomach.


    Aaron grabbed her hand and led her out. She didn¡¯t shake his hand off because the warmth his


    hand was emitting was soothing her.


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s heading to the port? Is he selling our triplets?¡± Tessa asked Aaron this question


    for the umpteenth time.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t darein or tell her she had asked him so many times. He understood her


    fear because her feelings mirrored his


    He nced at her briefly before steering the car with one hand and stretched his free hand to hold


    hers.


    He gave her a gentle squeeze, assuring her, ¡°Whatever the reason is, he won¡¯t manage to take them


    anywhere. We shall find him before he leaves¡±


    The police were the first to arrive at the Port. They quickly found a container that looked suspicious.


    Three men were carrying three sleeping children to that container in haste.


    The three men were Cobra and some gang members, while the three kids were none other than Aaron


    and Tessa¡¯s triplets.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    The three men stopped when they were suddenly surrounded by the police who were pointing guns at


    them


    Tessa saw the kids and her heart almost burst out of her chest.


    ¡°The kids! Aaron, we¡¯ve found the kids!¡± She squeaked and opened the car before it could stop, making


    Aaron m his foot on the brake.


    By the time they both rushed to the scene, the officers had retrieved the children from the kidnappers


    and cuffed the criminals.


    pp 31-The real culpot


    ¡°Oh my god! My babies!¡± Tessa grabbed Wi from an officer, and then Reagan.


    She then went for Nia but Aaron grabbed her and got Reagan from her. He said, ¡°Let me carry the


    two of them. You¡¯re exhausted.¡±


    Tessa shook her head as tears stung her eyes. She replied, ¡°I can never be too tired for our kids.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t take Reagan back and held Wi tightly, knowing the other two were safe in their


    father¡¯s arms.


    Suddenly, just when the police were about to drag the criminals away, three deafening gunshot sounds


    reverberated around the area.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Not all days are Sundays


    ¡°Protect the family!¡± Inspector Michael instructed immediately and all police officers surrounded the


    family of five, taking out their shields to protect them.


    The gunshots were so sudden that they had no idea where the shooter was.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. She was frozen on the spot and her mouth was


    on the ground as she stared at the three bodies of the kidnappers lying in a pool of blood.


    They had been shot in the foreheads by a sniper! Had they been thrown under the bus by their leader?


    Tessa could only wonder.


    This was clearly a move to shut them up. Whoever did this didn¡¯t want them to disclose his name or his


    filthy secrets. But there was nothing hidden under the sun.


    1


    ¡°W-what just happened?¡± Tessa¡¯s lips trembled as she asked gingerly.


    She could still hear the continuous ringing in her ears from the loud sound and her heart had jumped to


    her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Tessa. Do not be afraid. I¡¯m with you. There¡¯s someone with a gun out there and we need to


    leave this ce at once,¡± Aaron said.


    It was only when Tessa heard Aaron¡¯s voice that her heart began to reduce its erratic speed. She


    noticed how his presence made her feel relieved, otherwise, she would have still been scared


    witless.


    They were escorted to the car. Tessa and Aaron got in the back seat, while a police officer got into


    the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°The military is already after the sniper. They will catch him soon. He must be the mastermind behind


    the kidnapping and the human trafficking. There are a lot of women and men in that container.¡± The


    officer stated as he started the car and sped off.


    Tessa held Wi to her chest and felt relieved that they had found the kids. When she thought


    about how they were almost shipped off to God knows where. She felt like a thousand ants were


    crawling inside her skin, eating her from the inside out.


    Her brows furrowed as she thought about it. Who could have tried to do something as evil as


    human trafficking?


    No matter how much she wracked her brain, she couldn¡¯te up with a name for the potential


    mastermind.


    All the people she knew were kind and righteous.


    No one was capable of performing such atrocious acts. Or so she thought.


    She was deep in her thoughts when Aaron¡¯s words made her heart drop.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the kids waking up? Their bodies feel hot too¡¯


    Panic crept into Tessa as she just realised the child she was holding in her arms was burning up. Her


    eyes widened into saucers as her heart galloped wildly.


    She had been caught up in feeling relieved that she didn¡¯t realise how abnormally quiet the kids were.


    They had slept through a gunshot sound. Tessa couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Officer, let¡¯s go to the hospital. It¡¯s an emergency!¡± Tessa eximed as tears brimmed in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Is something wrong with the kids?¡± Aaron asked anxiously.


    He had never fully taken care of kids before, so he didn¡¯t know what was normal and what was


    not.


    One thing was for sure though. He knew a high rise in temperature and not waking up was something


    serious.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the children¡¯s hospital. The kids were instantly hooked to


    machines and taken into operating rooms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my kids, Doctor?¡± Tessa asked hoarsely.


    She had lost her voice after crying for hours straight. Even though she was tired to death, there


    was nothing she could do but stay strong.


    She was a mother.


    The little ones depended on her to survive. She couldn¡¯t afford to rest or rx until she was sure of


    their health and safety.


    The doctor narrowed his eyes down at Tessa. He didn¡¯t know the whole story so he pointed at Tessa


    and scolded, ¡°How can you overdose your kids with sleeping pills? What sort of irresponsible mother


    are you?¡±


    Those words hit Tessa like an avnche, threatening to take her under.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t me-¡±


    ¡°Please. Stop making excuses! If you couldn¡¯t manage to keep them, you could have given them up for


    adoption. Now the poor kids would have to have their stomachs pumped to clear out the drugs. In the


    meantime, I¡¯m calling the police. Mothers like you need to be caged!¡±


    The lump in Tessa¡¯s throat felt bigger as she tried to swallow it down. However, it was too painful.


    A sliver of irritation rushed through her as she furrowed her brows. This Doctor didn¡¯t care to find out


    the reason the children were like that and just started pointing fingers at her.


    She was about to respond when Aaron¡¯s voice sounded on top of her head.


    He had been processing the kids¡¯ admission at the reception and had juste back.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a police report, Doctor. Our children were kidnapped and my wife is very devastated about the


    ordeal. Please, refrain from making such remarks. We are hurting as a family.¡± Aaron said


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    icily


    The doctor quickly changed his demeanour and apologised to Tessa, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am. The


    children will be ok.¡±


    It was only then that Tessa realised she was no longer alone. Those times that she used to act as the


    children¡¯s mother and father were long gone.


    2/4


    She didn¡¯t have to carry the weight of raising, protecting and caring for the kids alone. Now, they had a


    father they could look up to and he loved them very much.


    Aaron was like a pir of strength that kept her aloft when she was about to fall. She let out a breath


    she was holding, thinking it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to have him as the children¡¯s father.


    A protector.


    That¡¯s what Aaron was. He was there for her and the kids. Putting them first in everything. To be


    honest, that was all that mattered.


    A few hourster, the kids woke up but they were still weak so the doctor advised that they stay


    admitted.


    Since the killer was still out there, Aaron had brought in about ten bodyguards to guard the triplets¡¯


    hospital ward.


    While seated by their beds, Tessa¡¯s eyes blurred with tears as she gazed upon them with so much love


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Reagan said weakly the moment he saw her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, sweetheart,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? I want Daddy-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, son,¡± Aaron said quickly from the other side of the bed.


    Reagan smiled but it came out weak. ¡°I knew you would find us.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart clenched and she secretly wiped away a tear, not wanting her son to see.


    She then looked at him and said, ¡°Of course. We are your parents and we love you all very much. We


    will alwayse for you.¡±


    Reagan nodded and drifted off to sleep. Tessa bent over and kissed his cheek. She also kissed Nia


    and Wi and sighed.


    ¡°Thank you for the bodyguards. They will be helpful,¡± she remarked as she cast a sideways nce at


    Aaron.


    ¡°I think you should move in with me. We can live in the mansion. That¡¯s the safest ce as of


    now,¡± Aaron suggested.


    With her eyes flying open, Tessa shook her head at Aaron, saying, ¡°Moving in with you is not an option.


    I love the way things are right now. You will have some days with the kids and then return


    them to me.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s brows slightly frowned. He didn¡¯t understand so he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to move in with


    me? Even for your safety?¡±


    Tessa sighed She briefly stared at the kids, wiped the sweat off their foreheads and then looked at him,


    replying, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t move in with a man I¡¯m not married to. I had done it before and it ended


    badly ¡±


    ¡®Hadn¡¯t we crossed that bridge already?¡¯ Aaron thought, confused. He thought Tessa had been


    slowly opening up to him but guess he was wrong.


    He was about to say that they can get married when a knock sounded on the door.


    Enock came in and reported, ¡°Sir, the container and the warehouse have been linked to Harry Winston.


    He owns a human trafficking business under the alias, Jacob Kent.¡±


    Tessa gasped while Aaron clenched his hands into fists.


    ¡°Is that true? That container was linked to Harry? H-how? Was he framed? Harry is not such a person,¡±


    Tessa defended her friend, however, her voice lowered at the end.


    Did she really know Harry? The opposite was true. He knew more about her than she knew about


    herself and it was terrifying.


    Anger red through Aaron at Tessa¡¯s words. The information he had just received fuelled the anger


    and hatred he felt.


    ¡®How dare he kidnap my kids?¡¯


    He felt like there was a tornado in his chest. Harry was like a thorn lodged in the soles of his feet and


    Aaron couldn¡¯t wait to put him behind bars.


    ¡°How could Harry be involved in human trafficking? He helps people with cancer get treated. He¡¯s a


    good man-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a good pretender. It¡¯s obvious he had framed his fianc¨¦e just to get a chance with


    you. He was like a thief¡­ acting badly in secret while giving you fake smiles openly. He thought he had


    everything under control, but not all days are Sundays,¡± Aaron reasoned.


    At the same time, Tessa was in denial until Enock uttered the next words.


    ¡°The military went after him the moment they found out this information. Unfortunately, he¡¯s gone. Harry


    Winston has escaped and no one knows where he is.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 His end


    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since the tragic end of the Winston group¡¯s heir, Harry Winston. His death was


    apanied by the Winston group dering bankruptcy after the anti-moneyundering


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows, anger surging through her at the mention of Harry Winston on the


    He was the talk of the City. All his illegal businesses hade to the surface and how he used


    prohibited drugs in his pharmaceuticalpany was exposed.


    Michelle clicked her tongue and folded her arms as they watched the news in the visitors¡¯ lounge at the


    company.


    She wrinkled her nose in disgust and said, ¡°It is true what they say. You can never know someone


    completely until they show you their true colours Who would have thought Harry was a hardcore


    criminal?¡±


    Tessa sighed and replied, ¡°He was so sincere that I would never ce him as someone who would do


    such a thing. I was so grateful that he helped Mom get better. Who knew he would turn on my kids and


    kidnap them? I feel so guilty that I made them trust someone who hurt them.¡±


    It had been a hard week for Tessa. Having someone she trusted betray her like that was like a punch in


    the gut.


    She recalled how Aaron warned her about him. By that time, she found it hard to believe that Harry had


    purposely approached her. Heck, even if he had, he had helped her mother so she didn¡¯t


    think much about it.


    However, human trafficking was a very serious crime. And to make her marry him, Harry orchestrated a


    n to kidnap the triplets so that he could y the hero.


    Tessa¡¯s heart ached when she recalled thest conversation she had with him before he jumped off a


    cliff.


    ~FLASHBACK~


    The children spent some days in the hospital. Both Tessa and Aaron stayed with them. They took care


    of them together, alternating between feeding them and giving them baths to regte their


    temperature.


    By this time, the news was out there. Aaron had spread the news of Harry¡¯s crimes to make everyone


    know he was a wanted criminal.


    Their parents soon found out about the kidnapping, so they visited the kids at the hospital.


    Elena, Edmund and Aaron were all chatting with the kids so Tessa excused herself.


    She hadn¡¯t talked to Edmund since that day when he told her Aaron would marry Serena Staying in the


    same room with him was making her feel ufortable.


    A bodyguard followed her as she went up to the roof to get some fresh air. When she reached, her


    phone suddenly rang


    Tessa¡¯s heart jumped to her throat when she saw who was calling.


    It was none other than, Harry Winston.


    The man who was wanted for kidnapping, murder, human trafficking, tax evasion and many other


    crimes.


    Anger surged through Tessa when she recalled how weak her kids had been. The doctor said they


    might not have woken up if the drugs had stayed in their system.


    Filled up with fury, Tessa picked up the call and snapped, ¡°You sure have some nerve, Harry. How


    could you? The kids liked you! They called you uncle! They trusted you! How could an adult who was


    supposed to protect them do such a thing?! Are you even human?¡±


    There was silence from the speaker save for the heavy breathinging from Harry.


    ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted you to be mine.¡±


    ¡°How does kidnapping my kids make me yours? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°The kids are making you go back to the man that hurt you. Have you forgotten, Tessa? He¡¯s the man


    that gave you a cheque to leave so he can be with the love of his life. He¡¯s the man that didn¡¯t want you


    or put you first. You were just a substitute and once the woman he truly loved came back, he cast you


    aside without hesitation. How could you forget all this and give him your attention? Why? I wanted to


    get rid of the kids since they seem to bring you close to Aaron!¡± Harry


    said in one breath.


    Tessa gasped. She didn¡¯t know Harry could be so unreasonable. Was he pretending to be nice all


    along? Was this the real him? This man with a twisted and scheming mindset was a stranger to


    her.


    ¡°How could that be a reason to kidnap, drug and traumatise my kids? Did you want them to grow up


    without knowing who their father is?¡±


    ¡°No! I was ok with them knowing about him as long as you agreed to be with me. But you fell for


    him again! You were supposed to love me. I stood by your side. Helped your mother get better. But


    what did I get in return? Nothing!¡±


    Tessa dragged in a shuddering breath. She didn¡¯t respond to Harry¡¯s rants and stated, ¡°You¡¯re a wanted


    criminal. If you hand yourself over to the police, perhaps I can forgive you but we can never be friends


    again.¡±


    A dark chuckle from the phone sent an eerie chill down Tessa¡¯s spine. Harry scoffed and replied, ¡±


    Hand myself in? No way. I¡¯ll make sure you have no peace. I want you to live the rest of your life in


    fear. Constantly looking behind your back just in case I creep up on you.¡±


    Heughed like a maniac and then he added, ¡°Since I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll find a way to stay in your


    mind forever. When you have nightmares, it will be me you will dream about.¡±


    With those words, Harry cut the call. Tessa immediately informed Aaron and the call was traced to


    a cliff on the outskirts of town.


    They assumed Harry had jumped to his death and fell into the sea but they didn¡¯t find his body.


    ~END OF FLASHBACK~


    A cold shiver ran down Tessa¡¯s back at the memory. She shook her head to rouse herself from the


    thoughts. She wouldn¡¯t give Harry the satisfaction


    ¡°He¡¯s a psychopath! They are the only ones who have double personalities. They pretend to be nice


    and sweet, but they are evil inside,¡± Michelle said.


    Tessa nodded and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to work. I don¡¯t want to watch any more news about that


    man. He gives me the creeps.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Winston family had fallen from riches to rags overnight.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Luckily, Mrs Elizabeth Winston had some assets in her name so they moved to an average house.


    Serena was fuming as she sat in the small living room with her parents. She looked around the tiny


    house and disgust flitted through her eyes.


    ¡°Are we supposed to live like this? Like peasants?¡± She screamed.


    Her father, Benjamin Winston narrowed his eyes at her. He scolded, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still a rich


    princess? We lost everything all because of your brother! After causing such a mess, he even


    killed himself! This is what we can afford now, take it or leave.¡±


    Serena huffed and folded her arms. She haughtily said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to live like this. This is not. the


    life I deserve. I¡¯m going to be Aaron¡¯s wife.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Edmund had called me about


    cancelling the contract. We won¡¯t agree. Serena, work on Aaron and make him fall in love with


    you. Marrying him is better than having 15% shares of hispany. The Wentworth group will be


    yours.¡±


    Serena nodded with determination, saying, ¡°Yes, Dad. I¡¯ll make him mine.¡±


    Her eyes turned cold as she thought about her n to get rid of Tessa. She was the only one stopping


    her from marrying Aaron.


    Serena thought Aaron would return to her once Tessa did something wrong.


    A wicked smirk crossed her lips as she said silently. I¡¯ll make her pay and avenge my brother.¡±


    When Tessa was done with work, she was taken back home in a convoy of cars that were provided


    by Aaron The first andst car had trained bodyguards and there were two bodyguards in her car.


    She thought it was too much but it was either that or moving into Aaron¡¯s mansion. Tessa didn¡¯t


    want to do thetter to avoidplications so she settled for the bodyguards.


    Walking into the apartments, her three kids rushed to her gleefully.


    ¡°Mommy! Wee back!¡± They chorused.


    Seeing her kids, a warm smile crossed her lips. It was good that they were still high spirited but


    Aaron had them go through therapy so that they wouldn¡¯t get traumatised


    ¡°Hey, my babies. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We are fine! Mommy, Daddy is cooking dinner for us!¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy! He¡¯s in the kitchen, wearing your apron,¡± Reagan said excitedly.


    This piqued Tessa¡¯s interest. She never knew Aaton as the type to cook but when she walked to the


    kitchen, a mouth-watering aroma reached her nose.


    She stood under the archway and watched Aaron do his thing. He was in ck pants and a ck shirt


    dress. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to his elbows and her white apron was wrapped


    around his lean waist.


    He looked handsome and sexy as he made his way around the kitchen.


    ¡°I never knew you can cook,¡± Tessa said, making her presence known.


    Aaron turned to nce at her and smiled warmly. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t. But during the five years that you


    were not here, I learnt how to cook. You had cooked me a lot of meals so I gave the lessons my all so


    that I can cook for you when you return.¡±


    Tessa bit her lower lip and entered the kitchen. A thought urred to her and she ended up asking,


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°I would have continued to search for you.¡±


    ¡°What if it took twenty years?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°I would still look for you until myst day on earth I would have never given up on you.


    Tessa smiled, feeling giddy at his words for some reason. She noticed that she was starting to feel


    things so she quickly excused herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up. I can¡¯t wait to taste your food, Mr CEO,¡± she said, chuckling.


    Aaron raised an eyebrow at her. He asked, ¡°Are you questioning my cooking skills, Miss CEO?¡±


    Tessa shrugged and responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re skilled or not when I taste


    the food.¡±


    Aaron ced the spat on the table and stalked Tessa. He took a step forward, and she took a step


    back until her back hit a cab.


    She clutched her dress and swallowed. Aaron was too close. She could smell his cologne and


    almost feel his skin.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Tessa stuttered as Aaron bent over, cing his hands on top of the cab on


    either side of her body.


    He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something else that I¡¯m skilled at. Would you like to


    taste it?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart did a flip. Her eyes fell on his plump lips and she gulped, her heart pounding.


    ¡°Aaron, 1-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check my skills? I¡¯ll make you feel good, I promise¡±


    Tessa began to feel hot. Strange sensations coursed through her body and she wound up mping


    her legs shut.


    Her eyes widened when Aaron¡¯s head began to draw closer to hers as if he was about to kiss her.


    ¡®What should I do? Should I push him away?¡¯ Tessa¡¯s mind reeled with thoughts while her heart


    galloped violently.


    Just before Aaron¡¯s lips could meet hers, Reagan¡¯s voice echoed around them and they stepped away


    from each other quickly.


    ¡°Wow! Mommy and Daddy are kissing!¡±


    Tessa cleared her throat and ran to her room while Aaron chuckled.


    He then nced at his son, ¡°Do you want to help Daddy cook?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Daddy, you were kissing Mommy. Will you live with us now?¡±


    Aaron ruffled Reagan¡¯s hair and lifted him, putting him on the countertop.


    He smiled at him and said, ¡°Soon, son. I have a feeling that we will start staying together soon

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34~ A dinner party


    Aaron made dinner and was helped by his son. He put a stool next to the sink where Reagan washed


    the tomatoes after showing him how to do it.


    Reagan was happy. He would clean one tomato and show his father, saying, ¡°Daddy, look! Is it


    clean?¡±


    Aaron smiled at his son and nodded, getting the tomato from him. ¡°It is clean. Well done, son!¡±


    Reagan smiled from ear to ear and continued washing the tomatoes.


    Aaron cooked for hours and then set the table. The kids were very hungry because they had been


    waiting for a long time. Tessa had offered to make them something simple but they refused, wanting to


    taste their father¡¯s cooking..


    However, Aaron took long in the kitchen but the kids waited patiently despite their rumbling


    stomachs. When he was done, he called everyone and the kids rushed to the table.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy¡¯s food smells nice!¡± Wi chirped as Aaron lifted her from the ground.


    ¡°Of course! I helped him cook!¡± Reagan said proudly


    Tessa and Elena joined them at the dining table. Looking at the served dish on the table, Tessa was


    confused. Aaron took too long in the kitchen, she thought he was making many dishes or at least


    something that was five-star standard.


    She nced at him and asked incredulously, ¡°You only cooked spaghetti Bolognese for five


    hours?¡±


    Aaron scratched the back of his neck and said sheepishly, ¡°This is actually the first dish I¡¯m cooking. I


    never made a meal by myself after the cooking lessons.¡±


    Elena nced at him and smiled, saying, ¡°Thank you for cooking, Aaron.¡±


    Aaron smiled and then his gaze fell on Tessa. Their eyes met and Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her


    face flushed as she recalled how he teased her in the kitchen earlier.


    She ended up saying begrudgingly, ¡°Thank you for cooking.¡±


    Reagan looked up at her face and ended up asking, ¡°Mommy, why is your face red? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tessa was quick to answer, causing a smirk to cross Aaron¡¯s lips.


    The family sat around the dining table and had a harmonious dinner.


    Nia and Wi were still being fed by Aaron. Tessa looked at them disapprovingly and stated, Wi, Nia,


    it¡¯s time to eat by yourselves. Stop being naughty and let Daddy eat.¡±


    ¡°But I still want Daddy to feed me,¡± Wi protested with a pout.


    ¡°Me too. You can just ask him to feed you too if you want,¡± Nia chimed in


    Tessa¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at her daughter¡¯s words Her face flushed and she said


    disapprovingly, ¡°Nia-¡±


    ¡°Let them be. They are just excited to finally have a father,¡± Aaron remarked with a warm smile on


    his face as he fed the kids while forgetting about his own food.


    Something stirred within Tessa¡¯s heart as she witnessed this scene. Warmth filled her soul.


    The following day, Aaron was wracking his brain on how best he could pursue Tessa. He had done


    almost everything; he got her flowers, cooked for her, and surprised her with gifts and lunch at work.


    Regardless, winning her heart still seemed like a long way to go.


    Aaron was busy searching on the inte for ways to woo an Ex-lover when his assistant knocked


    on the door.


    ¡°Sir, you have a visitor,¡± Enock said when he entered the office.


    Aaron furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You know the drill. No entry if they didn¡¯t make an appointment in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr Benjamin Winston. He¡¯s asking to have an audience with you.¡±


    Aaron arched his brow at his assistant. ¡°And the rule doesn¡¯t apply to him because?¡±


    Enock shifted in his stance as he stuttered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch an elderly man beg, so I let


    him in.¡±


    Aaron leaned back in his seat and pinched the bridge of his nose. He knew what Benjamin wanted but


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. This was because his heart belonged to another. Aaron vowed to only


    propose marriage to the woman he loved and that was Tessa Hilton


    In the end, he agreed and said, ¡°Let him in. Let¡¯s hear what he wants to say.¡±


    Aaron rested his elbows on his desk andced his fingers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Benjamin to arrive at his office. Aaron offered him a seat and then waited to hear


    what Benjamin wanted.


    ¡°When are you going to marry my daughter as per agreement?¡± Benjamin went straight to the


    point.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at Benjamin, thinking the Winstons had thick skin. Their son kidnapped his


    children and they still had the audacity to demand something from him.


    He internally rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The process of cancelling the contract is underway. Didn¡¯t your


    daughter tell you already?¡±


    Benjamin squinted his eyes. He snapped. ¡°Do you think you can just make a contract and easily cancel


    it? What about the years that my daughter spent waiting for you? I¡¯m taking you to court.¡±


    Aaron smirked and responded nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The two men red at each other, their auras crashing.


    ¡°Aaron, do you really think the world revolves around you?¡± Benjamin asked curtly.


    ¡°No I think your daughter is too full of herself. She ran away seven years ago with the pretext of


    going to study. In reality, she ran away to avoid marrying me because she thought my sister would


    inherit the Company. When she realised I had taken over, she returned and pretended to be


    2/5


    in love with me. Now your son hurt my kids and you still came here to ask about the marriage alliance.


    Is everything ok upstairs?¡± Aaron remarked while pointing at his head.


    Benjamin lowered his head. He had noeback to that. Pushing the chair back, he pointed at Aaron


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Prepare the shares for my daughter then. At least, she won¡¯t lose


    everything.¡±


    A dangerous glint shed through Aaron¡¯s eyes as he watched the old man leave. He muttered to


    himself, ¡°In your dreams. Those shares belong to my wife and kids.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tessa had just signed another contract.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing us to work on your house, Mr Jerry Carson.¡±


    The man who was hertest client nodded. He nced around the ce and said, ¡°This is a nice


    setup. Do you n to expand at some point?¡±


    Tessa smiled and agreed, responding, ¡°Yes, we do. But we need a lot of clients for that.¡±


    Jerry bobbed his head as if in deep thought. He was slightly young, probably in his early thirties with


    dark hair and brown eyes.


    He was tall, about five foot nine with a lean body. He was easy on the eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I happened to have a way for you to expand yourpany, would you take it up?¡± Jerry


    asked.


    Tessa didn¡¯t think much about it, so she agreed, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jerry took out a card and pushed it towards her. He proposed, ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party this evening


    where you can meet clients and possible investors to grow your business. I can take you there and


    introduce you to a few people.¡±


    Tessa furrowed her brows as she stared at the card. Socialising wasn¡¯t a bad thing. In fact, she needed


    some investors to help grow herpany.


    She made up her mind and looked at Jerry, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    When the client left, Michelle walked into Tessa¡¯s office while wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    She drew out a chair and took a seat before asking. ¡°Why did you take so long with that handsome


    man? What were you talking about?¡±


    Tessa yfully rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°What else can we talk about? He was signing a contract


    with us and he-¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! What is this?¡± Michelle eximed, interrupting Tessa¡¯s words.


    Her eyes had fallen on the card on Tessa¡¯s desk. She picked it up and her eyes turned into saucers


    when she saw what it was.


    ¡°A date! Wow! I knew that man was into you, girl.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes became rounder, her mouth dropped to the floor. How did Michellee up with that


    conclusion?


    3/5


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a date. It¡¯s a dinner party invitation. For me to know


    more people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a date. A dinner party date,¡± Michelle uttered excitedly and added, ¡°I approve of this one. He¡¯s


    average. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not too handsome like we know who. This way he wouldn¡¯t cheat on you


    and many girls won¡¯t be after him.¡±


    Tessa sighed, rolling her eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Michelle frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°What if everyone thinks I¡¯m on a date with Jerry?


    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t you be on a date? You¡¯re very single,¡± Michelle reminded. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s time you


    started dating again. Or else, you will fall for Aaron again. You had spent a lot of time together


    the other week. Are you sure nothing happened between you two? You¡¯re glowing.¡±


    1


    An image of Aaron almost pushing himself into her shed through Tessa¡¯s mind and she blushed


    profusely.


    Michelle raised an eyebrow at her reaction. ¡°Something happened. Spill the beans, girl.¡± She said,


    standing to her feet and taking a seat on top of the desk.


    Tessa rolled her eyes and pped Michelle¡¯s behind. ¡°Get your ass off my table. Nothing


    happened. We decided we are better off being friends.¡±


    Michelle chuckled and stood up straight. She said, ¡°If you insist. But you should go to the party.


    Bosses should socialise.¡±


    Tessa nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go. But it¡¯s not a date.¡±


    Michelle smirked and turned to leave before saying, ¡°Whatever makes you sleep at night!¡±


    The party was starting at 7:00 pm so Tessa called Aaron to inform him about it.


    He was on his way to pick up the kids when he received a call from her. A warm smile crossed his lips


    as he answered the call.


    ¡°This is new,¡± he said, surprised that Tessa was calling him.


    Was she finally ready to give him a second chance?


    ¡°Hi, Aaron. I wanted to let you know I¡¯ll be out for the evening. Can you please put the kids to


    sleep?¡± Tessa¡¯s voice came.


    Aaron sat up straight in the back seat, his eyebrows creasing. He asked, ¡°Where are you going? Why


    are you staying outte?¡±


    ¡°One of my clients invited me to a dinner party.¡±


    Aaron felt ufortable with her attending a dinner party alone but he didn¡¯t want to stop her from


    doing the things she wanted to do.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll stay with the kids. Don¡¯t forget to bring your bodyguards and keep your phone close at all times.


    Have fun I love you.¡±


    On the other side, Tessa blushed when she heard hisst words. Aaron had be so open with his


    feelings that he often expressed his love for her. She was starting to get used to it.


    Jerry soon showed up and picked her up. His eyes fell on her bodyguards and he remarked, ¡°Are you


    the president or something? Why are there so many bodyguards around you?¡±


    Tessa shrugged, ¡°Something happened so I have to be extra careful. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Jerry gave her a once over. She was in a ck skirt and jacket with white stripes. It was too


    formal.


    He led her to his car and drove to a boutique while the bodyguards followed in two cars behind.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened when she realised what he was up to. ¡°My clothes are ok-¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Hilton. This is a dinner party where you will meet the elites. You need to dress appropriately.¡±


    She was dragged into the shop where several stylists worked on her. And when they were done, she


    looked exquisite.


    She was in an emerald green gown. It was off the shoulder with a right thigh-high slit. Her hair was


    pulled up into an elegant updo and she put on light makeup.


    Jerry smiled when she walked out of the fitting room. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! You look beautiful. I will surely


    have a great time tonight!¡±


    Tessa felt like there was a hidden meaning behind Jerry¡¯s words.


    His huge grin was starting to make her feel uneasy. However, she brushed the negative feelings


    off.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just a harmless dinner party, what could go wrong?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 Schemes.


    A soft breeze kissed Tessa¡¯s skin as she walked through the garden. The scent of the fresh flowers


    was refreshing. She almost forgot why she went there and sat down to rx.


    The dinner party was an outdoor event in the beautiful garden of the imperial hotel.


    There was an open white tent with fairy lights on the ceiling. Several round tables and chairs


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    were scattered around the ce in a formal manner. The linen on the tables and chairs was pure white


    and silver centrepieces were ced on the table with assorted flowers.


    There was no moon tonight, but the stars brightened up the sky as they twinkled every now and


    then.


    After talking to several businessmen and making appointments to meet them for project proposals,


    Tessa began to look for Jerry. He had disappeared after introducing her to some potential clients and


    she hadn¡¯t seen him since.


    She was about to enter the hotel and look for him when she spotted someone at a hidden spot in the


    garden.


    For some reason, her stomach twisted when she saw who it was.


    It was Serena Winston!


    Tessa could only see her side profile but she could tell that she was talking to someone.


    However, the person was standing behind a pir and Tessa couldn¡¯t see who it was.


    She took out her phone and got a picture before sending it to Michelle. She then typed a message and


    sent it too.


    [Look who I¡¯ve found at the dinner party. Is she still being invited to these events despite her father


    going bankrupt? OMG, what if she¡¯s stalking me and still wants to fight with me because of Aaron?]


    Tessa¡¯s phone immediately began to ring and she picked up without checking who it was, saying, ¡± No


    need to be rmed. She probably doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°What coincidence? Who¡¯s there? Are you in danger?¡±


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Aaron¡¯s worried voice instead of Michelle¡¯s.


    She looked at her phone and saw that it was Aaron who had called


    ¡°Sorry, I thought I was talking to Michelle,¡± she exined. ¡°Why are you calling? Is something wrong


    with the kids?¡±


    ¡°No, they are fine. I was checking up on you to see how you¡¯re doing and if you¡¯re having fun. I miss


    you. What were you talking about earlier? What is not a coincidence?¡±


    Tessa sighed and found an empty seat. When she settled at a good spot, she replied, ¡°I saw Serena a


    few minutes ago. But she didn¡¯t see me I was just wondering if she¡¯s still being invited to such events


    regardless of what happened to her family.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Josh and Andrew?¡± Aaron asked, referring to the two top bodyguards who always stayed


    close by Tessa¡¯s side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te in with them. They were in their own car and my client said uninvited guests were not


    allowed inside so they remained outside the hotel. The party is strictly for those with a card.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Aaron furrowed his eyebrows at Tessa¡¯s words.


    He squinted his eyes in suspicion and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. If they knew they were for your safety,


    they wouldn¡¯t have stopped them. It¡¯s normal for business people to have bodyguards so why would


    they decline your security team entry? Something is fishy. Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just seated on one of the chairs under the tent in the garden. Everyone is mingling and I¡¯m kind of


    tired so I¡¯m resting,¡± Tessa replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere else. I¡¯ming,¡± Aaron¡¯s anxious voice came, making Tessa frown deeply.


    Was he just making an excuse to follow her to the dinner party?


    ¡°Stop overreacting. Nothing will happen. I¡¯m seated in public. Everyone has seen me. No one can harm


    me like this,¡± Tessa said and cut the call.


    A series of texts reached her phone thereafter. When she checked, she saw that they were all from


    Michelle.


    Michelle: [That bitch is up to something! What is she doing there?]


    Michelle: [Have you seen her face? She looks so vicious. She¡¯s definitely nning something. Be


    careful. Better still, call your baby daddy so that he can protect you.]


    Michelle: [Do you want me toe over? I got an invitation but I didn¡¯t want to attend. Let¡¯s settle


    old scores with that bitch.]


    Tessa chuckled and felt warm at her friend¡¯s concern. However, she honestly didn¡¯t think Serena was


    up to something. ¡®I don¡¯t think she would be stupid enough to try something when her


    brother was trending as a fugitive a few weeks ago. 1


    She smiled and typed a message to reply.


    Tessa: [Don¡¯t worry, hun. Nothing will happen tonight and even if it does, I¡¯m no longer the same


    Tessa I used to be. I know how to protect myself when in the lion¡¯s den now.]


    Michelle: [Ok, if you say so! Call me if you need anything. I¡¯m ready to give someone a beating! But just


    to be safe, call your billionaire baby daddy and let him know.]


    Meanwhile, in a hidden corner, a man and a woman were engaged in a serious conversation.


    It would seem like they were discussing a very private business deal due to how they had isted


    themselves from the crowd. However, they were plotting something evil.


    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± The woman asked and the man grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Of course. You should have told me she was such a beauty. I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. You don¡¯t need


    to pay me for it. Just enjoying her body would be enough payment. I¡¯ve even lost interest in you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and focus! Nothing should go wrong with this n, Jerry. This is myst shot at making


    Aaron mine,¡± the woman¡¯s voice came.


    The woman was none other than Serena Winston, while the man was Jerry Carson, Tessa¡¯s new client


    and plus one for the dinner party.


    Serena had been nning this for a while. Her n was to make Tessa betray Aaron by sleeping with


    another man. There were some drugs that she had purchased from a friend. Last time she used them


    on Aaron but he was able to resist. However, Tessa wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.


    The drugs were so strong that they would make someone lose their sense of reality immediately and


    make them feel sexually aroused.


    Serena was careful this time. She was determined to win so she left no room for mistakes. Jerry was


    one of her friends from high school. He was a yboy and also from a rich family with a devil- may-


    care attitude. Jerry had always admired Serena so she told him they can finally be together if he slept


    with Tessa and humiliated her.


    1


    However, his interest in Serena went out the window when heid his eyes on Tessa.


    She was much more beautiful and reserved. A type that he¡¯s never had before so he was looking


    forward to iming her that night.


    Jerry nced at Serena and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯m determined to have her, so


    be rest assured. I will fuck your enemy and her man will find us having fun.¡±


    Serena then left and called one of the waiters. She had taken all of her secret stash and decided to


    invest it in the operation. After that day, Tessa would be out of Aaron¡¯s life and Serena would get back


    her money tenfold after marrying Aaron.


    The waiter walked toward Serena and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Serena dug her hand into her bag and partially removed a big chunk of money, showing it to the


    waiter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a job for you,¡± she said.


    The waiter saw the bunch of money and his eyes lit up. He nced around as if to check if anyone was


    watching and walked to a hidden corner. He asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I need you to put this in someone¡¯s drink,¡± Serena said, taking out a small stic pack that had


    some white powdery stuff in it.


    The waiter¡¯s eyes turned into saucers. ¡°What is that? Is it something illegal?¡±


    Serena shushed him and ced it in his hands. She turned and pointed at where Tessa was seated


    and said, ¡°Have you seen that woman in an emerald green gown?¡±


    The waiter nodded as he followed Tessa¡¯s finger. ¡°Yes, I can see her.¡±


    ¡°Good, put some of this powder in a ss of champagne and give it to her. Don¡¯t go too far, when she


    starts to feel a little sick, direct her to the third floor and take her to room 3005. If you do that, all this


    money will be yours. I¡¯ll give you half as a down payment. You will get the other half when the job is


    done.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t kill thatdy?¡± The waiter asked, feeling sceptical.


    ¡°Of course not. It will just make her feel good. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die from it.¡±


    Chapter As Schroen


    When all was settled with the waiter, Serena through her eyes.


    ¡°After tonight, Aaron will be mine alone.¡±


    wed her eyes at Tessa and a vicious glint flitted


    Tessa was seated at her earlier seat when a waiter approached her with a tray of champagne.


    ¡°Would you like a drink, ma¡¯am?¡± He offered.


    Tessa nced up at him and smiled. She noticed how her throat felt dry and picked up one ss from


    the tray.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    Tessa drank some mouthfuls of the drink and ced the ss on the table.


    Unbeknownst to her, someone was watching her every move. Their eyes gleamed when they saw


    her finish the drink.


    A few minutester, Tessa began to feel a little dizzy. She rubbed her temples and shook her head,


    wondering if she was already getting drunk.


    Jerry walked up to her, inquiring, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look too good. Do you need my help?¡±


    Tessa shook her head repeatedly and slurred, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to use thedies¡¯ room.¡±


    When she left, Jerry shared a look with Serena who then gave the waiter a signal and he followed


    Tessa


    A good twenty minutester, the socialites had gathered in one ce. There was amotion. A


    youngdy kept screaming and taking off her clothes because she felt extremely hot.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot! I need a man to touch me! Please, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    The richdies giggled as they took videos of the woman who was making a fool out of herself. They


    were wondering how much alcohol she took to reach that state,


    Thedy had ripped her dress off and was now vidiously scratching her skin and bruising herself as


    she begged for a man¡¯s soothing touch. It was a sorry sight.


    This was the scene Aaron walked into when he arrived at the dinner party.


    A naked woman was thrashing about on the ground while people took videos to post on social

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 Serena¡¯s end


    When Aaron realised Tessa might be in danger, he told Elena to look after the kids and left after leaving


    five bodyguards with them.


    He knew how the socialites behaved so it was not possible for Serena to find herself at such an event.


    Many rich youngdies would have distanced themselves from her by now because her family had


    gone bankrupt. He was sure she was up to something.


    On his way to the Imperial Hotel, he called Josh, one of Tessa¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Why did you let Tessa out of your sight? I thought I am paying you to ensure her safety AT ALL


    TIMES,¡± Aaron roared through the phone. ¡°How could you be so careless?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hilton told us to stay outside, sir. But since the imperial hotel is under the Wentworth group, I was


    able to get in. Right now, I¡¯ve disguised myself as a waiter and looking out for thedy boss


    in secret,¡± Josh replied.


    Aaron breathed out in relief. His heart that had jumped to his throat began to calm down.


    He said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You deserve a raise for your quick thinking. There¡¯s someone who might try


    to harm Tessa there at the party. Make sure you protect her. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Aaron had just cut the call when Serena approached Josh, mistaking him for a real waiter.


    Josh had recognised Serena, so he switched on the bug he always carried on his body. It was linked


    phone and security system.


    Everything that Serena had said was recorded by the bug and heard by Aaron.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes shed dangerously when he heard firsthand how wicked Serena was. He couldn¡¯t


    believe he once had a crush on such a person. What was he thinking?


    To think he had cast Tessa aside for such a vile woman made his stomach churn. He will always hate


    himself for that. There was nothing likeable about Serena at all. All she knew was how to scheme and


    plot to hurt others.


    Aaron was grateful he had realised who he really loved even though it was toote. At least it stopped


    him from making the biggest mistake of his life.


    At the same time, when Serena left, Josh heard his boss¡¯s roar of anger through the earphones.


    ¡°That bitch! How dare she attempt to drug my woman and offer her to other men?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police right away.¡±


    Josh was already dialling the police hotline but Aaron stopped him.


    ¡°No. That will be wasting time,¡± Aaron¡¯s cold voice came. ¡°The police don¡¯t do shit. She might even get


    out on bail. I want her to suffer.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s voice was now dangerously low and akin to a growling lion that was about to kill its prey.


    ¡°What should I do, Sir?¡± Josh asked gingerly.


    1/5


    Chapt 36- Serena¡¯s end.


    ¡°Switch up the drinks. Make sure that evil bitch, Serena, takes the drink with the drugs. An eye for an


    eye and a tooth for a tooth. Just give her a taste of her own medicine and then report her to the police


    for drug abuse.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s response sent a chill down Josh¡¯s spine. ¡®I had forgotten how ruthless the boss is! If he


    reached this point then Miss Winston had gone too far this time. No one can save her now.¡±


    That was how Josh began to change the course of events for that night. When he took some drinks to


    Tessa, he had quickly signalled her to keep quiet and pretend like they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Thankfully, she caught on and yed along


    Josh had already made ns for Serena to take the drugged drink in ce of Tessa.


    The dizziness that Tessa felt after taking the drink was just a coincidence. She was a light drinker and


    the champagne was too strong, hence she just got tipsy.


    However, this made Serena think that she had sumbed to the drug.


    Josh had followed her to thedies¡¯ room and waited for her outside. Then he exined what was


    going on when she left thedies¡¯ room and told her not to show herself for a while so that they


    could fool Serena and whoever she was working with.


    Meanwhile, Serena was waiting for the waiter to return with good news when she suddenly began


    to feel hot.


    Her eyebrows furrowed when her eyes turned ssy and her body began to feel funny. Sweat


    coated her forehead as her temperature went up a notch.


    She looked around for Jerry but he was nowhere to be seen so she assumed he had already followed


    Tessa to the hotel room since he was in a hurry to have some fun with her.


    The dizziness hit her in full force and she swayed on her feet. She wanted to go and rest but she


    couldn¡¯t leave until she saw Tessa being humiliated.


    She wanted to witness the fall of Tessa Hilton so she couldugh in her face.


    Taking out her phone, she sent Aaron a text using her new number.


    [If youe to the imperial hotel, you will find out what type of woman Tessa is. She¡¯s so loose. Just


    after a couple of drinks, she¡¯s already dragged a man to bed. Are you sure this is the type of woman


    you want?]


    A wicked smile curled on the corner of her lips as she sent that text. She then stood in the centre


    of the garden and began to shout.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone! Do you remember the woman who imed to have Aaron Wentworth¡¯s kids? Right now,


    she¡¯s in room 3005, having a good time with another man! Who even knows if those bastards are really


    Aaron Wentworth¡¯s kids? Help me expose this woman and save Aaron from making a big mistake. We


    can not let such a dishonest woman be and let her lie to the most powerful man


    in the City! Aaron deserves better!¡±


    However, the person who was instigating others to expose the innocent Tessa began to feel itchy. For


    some reason, she noticed that herher region became wet and developed a heartbeat of its


    own.


    Chap 36- Serena¡¯s end


    She began to scratch her skin roughly like a cat was gnawing at her flesh.


    She screamed and tore a part of her dress when a wave of heat rushed through her body. ¡°Help,


    please!¡±


    Nevertheless, no one came to her aid..


    In fact, they took it as entertainment. They took out their phones and took videos to post online.


    Meanwhile, Serena felt like she had been thrown into an active volcano. Her body was burning!


    She ended up taking off her whole dress. Tears streamed down her face as she realised how this


    was the end for her.


    The waiter had tricked her and given the drug to her instead of Tessa!


    The rape drug she had bought was a type that would control your mind but leave you conscious


    ehough to know what you were doing.


    Serena knew she was doomed but there was nothing she could do to stop herself from doing more


    humiliating things.


    At the same time, Aaron walked into the garden and found Serena acting like a horny whore.


    She was stark naked as she thrashed about and begged anyone to fuck her so she could feel


    better.


    Aaron¡¯s face grimaced in disgust and he turned and began to look for Tessa when Serena called


    out his name.


    ¡°Aaron! Thank God, you¡¯re here. Please, help me. I¡¯m in pain. I thought you wouldn¡¯te for me.


    Have you seen what Tessa has done to me?! She drugged my drink!¡±


    Aaron whipped around, his hands shoved into his pockets. He then approached Serena and people


    parted ways to give him way.


    Someone thought Aaron was on Serena¡¯s side so she covered her with a cloth to hide her body.


    Serena¡¯s eyes lit up when Aaron got closer to her.


    However, when Aaron was at her side, he lowered his eyes down at her and remarked coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s


    make one thing clear. Tessa didn¡¯t do shit to you. It was you who wanted to drug her and make


    someone else sleep with her. I heard your ns so I changed everything. The drinks you had prepared


    were consumed by you and your buddy. Jerry. He must be suffering just like you, why don¡¯t you go to


    the room upstairs and get yourselves out of the embarrassing situation? I¡¯m sure the both of you would


    enjoy it very much.¡±


    The people who had started to feel sorry for Serena took a step back from her and eximed.


    ¡°Jesus! She¡¯s a snake! Apparently, she had tried to drug someone but her n backfired.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr Wentworth? I think Serena tried to drug the mother of his children. No wonder he¡¯s so


    pissed. I would probably strangle her if I was in his shoes¡±


    Serena ignored the whispers and nced at Aaron pitifully. ¡°Please, help me.¡±


    3/5


    Chapter 36-Serena¡¯s end


    However, Aaron simply threw her a nasty look and began to look for Tessa. When he found her, he


    immediately pulled her into his arms and held her tight.


    ¡°Are you ok? Did you get hurt? Did they do anything to you?¡± He asked in one breath.


    Tessa smiled and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aaron. They didn¡¯t even manage to get a scratch on me. I can¡¯t say


    the same of Serena though.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s gaze hardened as he pulled away and nced at Josh, saying, ¡°Hand over all the evidence of


    Serena¡¯s crimes to the police. She will never leave my family alone if she¡¯s released. I want her locked


    up for a very long time.¡±


    He then led Tessa out of the hotel without caring about Serena¡¯s oue, knowing she would never


    trouble them again.


    The next morning, the tabloids were going crazy with the news.


    Serena was arrested the previous night, a few days after her brother¡¯s crimes came to light and heter


    jumped to his death.


    Aaron was in a good mood as he drove to the Wentworth mansion to see his father. Edmund had


    fainted after hearing news about Serena dealing with drugs.


    When Aaron walked into the mansion, he rushed to his father¡¯s bedroom and found him resting on the


    bed. He was in a sitting position with his back facing the headboard.


    Seeing that he was ok, Aaron calmed down. He approached the bed, sat by the edge and took his


    father¡¯s hand into his.


    Aaron¡¯s heart ached when he noticed how time was catching up with his father. His hands were no


    longer smooth but had wrinkles which indicated how much little time they might or might not have


    together.


    He nced at him and said, ¡°I know you liked Serena even though you gave me the go-ahead to break


    the contract, Dad. But she¡¯s not a good person. She¡¯s full of schemes. She¡¯s always trying to plot and


    hurt the people I love. There was no way I would have tied my life to such a person. Please, let go


    now.¡±


    Edmund let out a sigh and squeezed his son¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°I meant it when I said you could break


    up the engagement agreement and I was ready to give Serena 15% of my shares aspensation.


    Today¡¯s news shocked me. The fact that I would have made you marry such a vicious woman if you


    had listened to me made my blood pressure rise. I was wrong, son. Please, forgive me.¡±


    The father and son had a heart-to-heart talk. A few minutester, Edmund asked, ¡°So¡­ Are you going


    to marry her now?¡±


    He was referring to Tessa.


    Aaron¡¯s shoulders sagged. He stared out of the window and answered, ¡°I hope so. I think I hurt her too


    much that it¡¯s hard to bring down her walls no matter how much I try. I only managed to rise to the


    friend level. I¡¯m trying but it¡¯s not easy¡±


    Edmund squinted his eyes at his son and scolded, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing your best? Or you¡¯re


    hap 36-Serena¡¯s end


    Chapp


    using your wealth to make her love you? What did I tell you? Money is not everything. If you be


    broke one day and there¡¯s no love, do you think that marriage wouldst?¡±


    Aaron shook his head and replied, ¡°No. Because the foundation would be weak.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Of course, you can spoil her but make her feel your sincerity, son. Make her feel loved and


    cared for. Be reliable. Be her safe haven,¡± He said and continued, saying words Aaron never thought


    he would hear his father say, ¡°make her feel my sincerity too. When she¡¯s ready, invite her over for


    dinner, I would like to apologise for how I treated her.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37~ Apology gift


    Aaron had used his connections to push Serena¡¯s trial forward.


    He wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible so that they can finally have some peace of mind.


    The Winston siblings had been a thorn in his flesh that he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of.


    It was the day of the trial and Josh had gone to testify against Serena. Jerry had also been arrested but


    he was released on bail because he wasn¡¯t in possession of the drugs and he was drugged as


    well.


    He was just told to pay a fine and given a restraining order to stay far away from Tessa. They also


    cancelled the contract between them without having to pay for breaches because of the incident that


    happened.


    Aaron and Tessa were seated in the courtroom as Josh exined what had happened.


    He exined how Serena had approached him and how he had recorded their conversation. Although,


    he left out the part where he switched up the drinks. He said he didn¡¯t know how Serena ended up


    being drugged.


    The judge heard both sides of the stories but she wasn¡¯t impressed with Serena¡¯s defence, saying


    she had the intent to harm the victim in both cases that she and Tessa were involved in a


    scandal.


    Thus, Serena was sentenced to ten years imprisonment for being in the presence of a ss one drug,


    called ecstasy.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened when the jury passed their verdict. She couldn¡¯t believe she would spend ten


    years in prison while Tessa would live the life she deserved with the man who belonged to


    her.


    Hatred brewed in her heart but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t take revenge on Tessa even if she


    wanted to.


    At the same time, Tessa let out a breath she was holding when the judgement was passed. Serena


    was a psychopath and there was no way Tessa would ever feel safe if she was left to freely roam


    the streets.


    When Serena was being taken to the correctional facility, her eyes met Tessa¡¯s and she became crazy


    with fury as she pushed the officers away and attempted to jump into the audience to get to


    her.


    However, she was held back by the police officers and all she could do was throw profanities at


    Tessa.


    ¡°Fuck you, bitch! You¡¯re just a substitute! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re a whore who stole my man!


    Are you going to be happy knowing you were the second choice?! Do you think Aaron would want you


    if you didn¡¯t have his bastard kids?!¡±


    Serenaughed like a maniac as the officers dragged her away from the courtroom. She kept


    screaming hysterically.


    ¡°Remember, bitch! I was his first love and his first choice. If not for me, he wouldn¡¯t even have


    1/5


    looked at you. You just reced me! I still had thestugh because you¡¯re just a substitute! My


    substitute.¡±


    The air around Aaron dropped to a negative and he stood up, ready to defend Tessa but she grabbed


    onto his arm and shook her head, saying, ¡°Let her be. Right now, she¡¯s desperate. She wants to feel


    better so saying what she thinks would hurt me is like a soothing balm for her. I¡¯m ok. She¡¯s the one


    who will spend ten years in jail.¡±


    ¡°So you just want me to watch her insult you like that?¡± Aaron asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Um¡­ We can let her be since this is herst day of freedom. She will be locked up for a long time and


    that¡¯s a lot for someone who grew up in luxury I actually feel sorry for her. Will she be able to survive


    the harsh environment of prison?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her if I were you. She was going to drug you and make that Jerry guy have his


    way with you,¡± Aaron said with a hard edge to his tone. ¡°She¡¯s evil, Tessa. She¡¯s getting what she


    deserves. I know you¡¯re a good person. But don¡¯t feel sorry for her. You reap what you


    sow.¡±


    Aaron was annoyed that Jerry went scot-free. But he had a n for him. He would meet him in the


    business world and crush himpletely.


    He grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and led her out of the court. They walked in silence, mulling over what


    happened.


    It might not look like it but Serena¡¯s words had gotten to Tessa. Those words would always be a


    sensitive topic to her because it was true. She had once been a mistress. A second choice. A


    substitute. Tessa didn¡¯t know if she would be able to forget that part of her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let what she said get to you, Tessa. If I can turn back time and do things differently, I would. My


    biggest regret is that I hurt you and possibly scarred you for life. I¡¯m really, deeply, truly


    you ar


    sorry,¡± Aaron said when he noticed how quiet Tessa was, knowing what was on her mind.


    ¡°Can we put the past behind us? How about you judge me based on my actions now. I¡¯ve really


    changed. You are very precious to me. Hurting you would hurt me as well. I can never do it again.¡±


    Tessa smiled. She looked at him and admitted, ¡°I know. I can see it.¡±


    Indeed, Aaron had shown her so many times that he would never hurt her again. She liked this version


    of him better than the one from five years ago.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes became rounder as he asked, ¡°If you can see it, why don¡¯t you want to give me a


    second chance?¡±


    Tessa sighed. She knew this topic would alwayse up and she would always have the same.


    answer. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Aaron but this was something she had decided for herself. Love


    was just not for her. It hurt like hell.


    ¡°Because I had made a decision to stay single. I don¡¯t want to invest my emotions in something that


    may hurt me in the future. Besides, didn¡¯t we agree to be just friends?¡°


    Aaron¡¯s shoulders sagged as he was friend-zoned for the second time.


    He didn¡¯t want to push Tessa so he nodded. ¡°Yeah. We are friends. Can my friend keep some time for


    me in the evening? There¡¯s something I need to give you¡±


    2/5


    ¡°You can wait at home for me. Ore to the office. Whichever ce you prefer is fine,¡± Tessa replied,


    grateful for the change of topic.


    Aaron smiled, he then opened the car door for Tessa and protected her head when she entered the car.


    He bent over and said, ¡°Stay safe. Call me if anything unusual happens.¡±


    Tessa rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Mr CEO, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re paranoid? Serena is


    in jail and Harry is dead.¡±


    ¡°Call me paranoid or crazy. But I¡¯ll neverpromise your safety again. They im Harry is dead but


    they didn¡¯t find his body. Until I see proof that the asshole is dead, I¡¯ll always be careful. I can¡¯t


    lose you again.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then tapped the car and said to Josh, ¡°Protect her well. She¡¯s my future wife.¡±


    ¡°Aaron!¡± Tessa protested and her face flushed. ¡°I¡¯m not your wife.¡±


    Aaron smirked and said, ¡°Yet. You will be mine soon.¡±


    Aaron watched the car disappear. Only when it left did he move. He went directly to Tony¡¯s office.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here! The boss himself!¡± Tony said as he stood up from his chair to give his friend a manly


    hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because it¡¯s urgent, bro. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time,¡± Aaron replied as he took a


    seat. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I need a cancetion form. I need the Winstons out of my life. for


    good so I want to do everything properly to avoid future problems.¡±


    Tony smiled and took out a document from his drawers. ¡°Lucky for you, you have a good friend who


    thinks of you. I already drafted it and made sure it had no loopholes. All you have to do is make Mr


    Winston sign it since he¡¯s the one who had signed the contract.¡±


    Aaron let out a sigh of relief. He nced at Tony and said, ¡°Thank you, bro. I appreciate this. I¡¯ll


    arrange for you guys to meet Tessa and the kids soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. What are friends for? I can¡¯t wait to officially meet our sister-inw. Can I be the


    triplet¡¯s godfather?¡±


    ¡°There are two other friends who would want to be the godfather,¡± Aaron said.


    ¡°Then we can all be the godfathers,¡± Tony suggested.


    Aaron shook his head, ¡°They have a hot-tempered godmother whom I try my best to avoid. She needs


    someone to tame her. If anyone of you manages to capture her heart, then the kids will have their


    godfather.¡±


    Tony furrowed his eyebrows and said ¡°What kind of condition is that? I¡¯ll just stick to being their uncle. I


    don¡¯t like difficult women Perhaps Graham can give it a try.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and leaned forward. His forearms rested on his knees and heced his fingers as he


    inquired, ¡°Is the transfer done?¡±


    Tony nodded and took out another document, giving it to Aaron He remarked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. You just


    need her signature You¡¯re really going all out in your mission to capture Tessa¡¯s heart. I¡¯m taking notes¡±


    Aaron took the document. He went through every detail and when he was satisfied, he smiled and


    put it in a folder. He said, ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Oh, and only take notes when she agrees to marry me. I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s working so far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re sincere, she will open up her heart sooner orter,¡± Tony said, reminding


    Aaron of what his father had said. ¡°By the way, Mia will be graduating soon. She¡¯sing back home


    to see her crush.¡±


    Aaron frowned and resisted the urge to punch Tony to remove the wide grin on his face. ¡°Tell your


    sister the truth, Tony. She¡¯s family. I wouldn¡¯t want her getting hurt because of some silly crush.¡±


    Tony sighed and red at Aaron, saying, ¡°I know, I me you for being too handsome and rich.¡±


    Aaron left thewyer¡¯s office and drove straight to the Winston¡¯s apartment. He promised to lend


    Benjamin some starting capital to revive his business and that¡¯s how the old man agreed to sign the


    cancetion form for the marriage alliance.


    As of that day, there was nothing standing in the way of Tessa and Aaron. Aaron nned to show the


    cancetion form to Tessa to show her that he wasn¡¯t bound to anyone, physically, emotionally or


    legally.


    Meanwhile, Tessa took longer than expected at the office.


    Since she had gone to attend Serena¡¯s trial, her workload had piled up so she worked overtime. When


    she stepped out of her office, she found Lisa Brooks, her assistant, dozing at her desk.


    Guilt filled Tessa and she called out, ¡°Lisa, I thought you had knocked off already. Don¡¯t wait for me


    when I¡¯m working overtime.¡±


    Lisa stood up, wiping the drool from the corner of her lips, saying, ¡°Mr Wentworth pays me extra so I


    can apany you at all times. He said you shouldn¡¯t be left alone at the Company.¡±


    Tessa felt confused, she asked. ¡°When did he do that?¡±


    ¡°From the moment Mr Winston went missing.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart swelled with warmth and a smile curved at the corner of her lips.


    Her bodyguards drove her home. She rushed upstairs and the moment she opened the door and


    walked in, she found Aaron and the triplets waiting for her by the door.


    ¡°Wee home, Mommy!¡±


    Wi then walked towards her and handed a document to her. ¡°From Daddy.¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow and grabbed the document. She gasped when she saw that it was the deed


    to the shopping mall where she rents her office space.


    And it was in her name!


    She arched her eyebrow at Aaron, asking, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s an apology gift.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38~ Considering


    Tessa¡¯s breathing got caught in her throat. Her eyes turned into saucers as she stared at Aaron in


    disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Aaron¡¯s words. An apology gift? Who gives a shopping mall as a gift?


    ¡°Are you for real? You got me a shopping mall as an apology gift? What are you apologising for? I don¡¯t


    remember being angry at you. Did you do something wrong?¡± Tessa inquired, feeling


    confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that has been happening ever since you returned to Ashford City. I hate. that I


    had failed to make it a safer ce for you and our kids,¡± Aaron said and continued, ¡°However, this is an


    apology for what Serena wanted to do to you at that party. I should have dealt with her the first time she


    tried to frame you.¡±


    1


    Tessa frowned deeply, she thought Aaron was going out of his way to please her. She didn¡¯t need such


    extravagant gifts.


    ¡°Still¡­ This is too much. I can¡¯t ept this. Besides, it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Tessa said and then handed


    the document over to him, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t need these things. I¡¯ve already forgiven you about the past.


    This won¡¯t make me change my mind about being in a rtionship.¡±


    She was worried that he would want something in return if she epted the expensive gift.


    ¡°I know. There are no strings attached to this gift. Whether you give me a chance or not, it will still be


    yours. I just want to give it to you,¡± Aaron said desperately.


    He swallowed as he thought of a way to make Tessa ept the gift but Reagan beat him to it.


    ¡°Mommy, get the gift. Daddy is very rich! Don¡¯t feel bad about getting things from him.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she nced at her son, ¡°Reagan, who taught you how to speak like


    that?¡±


    Reagan shrugged and said, ¡°No one. I just know that Daddies protect Mommies and buy them. things


    to make them happy. Aren¡¯t you happy when Daddy buys you flowers? I saw you looking at


    them while smiling the other day-¡±


    ¡°Reagan!¡± Tessa¡¯s face flushed at her son¡¯s words. Her heart raced as she averted Aaron¡¯s gaze.


    Aaron chuckled and remarked, ¡°Just ept it. You can ept it for the kids. What¡¯s ours will


    belong to them one day anyway.¡±


    Tessa sighed and looked at the document. It suddenly felt heavy. The mall itself was worth billions of


    dors. She wanted to continue refusing but when she looked at her three children, she


    changed her mind.


    The mall is for them,¡¯ she said silently and kept the papers.


    ¡°Thank you, Aaron This is a generous gift. I¡¯m partially rich now,¡± she joked.


    Aaron smiled from ear to ear when she epted the gift. He said, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. You can do as


    you wish with it There¡¯s a team on standby if you want to have the mall renovated¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes sparkled There were many things about the mall that she was itching to change but


    since it didn¡¯t belong to her, she could only imagine it in her mind.


    Looking at Aaron, she agreed, ¡°I would love to renovate it.¡±


    She felt giddy as she read the document over and over again. It said the owner of the Greenvalley


    shopping mall is Tessa Hilton. She thought she was dreaming.


    In a blink of an eye, she had be the owner of a mall that was worth two billion dors.


    When Aaron said he had something for her, she thought it was the usual flowers or choctes.


    Not that she didn¡¯t want those. In fact, she secretly enjoyed receiving flowers and choctes from


    him.


    The butterflies in her stomach went wild whenever Aaron showed up with a box of flowers and


    choctes for her and the kids.


    However, the mall was a huge surprise. Aaron gave it to her despite them not being in an intimate


    rtionship. She was deeply touched by this.


    Her heart was pounding erratically against her ribcage as she tried to process what was happening.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll let the engineers know. The renovations can be done in parts so that we don¡¯t inconvenience


    the other business owners,¡± Aaron¡¯s voice came, bringing Tessa back to reality.


    ¡®Is this really happening? I have a shopping mall and can do with it as I please?¡¯ Tessa said to


    herself.


    The family had dinner and when it was time to put the kids to bed, Aaron and Tessa both sat in


    their kids¡¯ bedroom.


    Aaron had read them stories but they were still wide awake.


    Wi nced at her father and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like sleeping, Daddy. Can you sleep with us?¡±


    Reagan sat up and seconded his sister, ¡°Yes, Daddy. We¡¯ve never slept with you before. Please,


    stay.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­.¡± Nia chimed in.


    Aaron nced at Tessa and she ended up sighing. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can sleep with them.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, sleep with us too!¡±


    Tessa was about to leave when her children called for her. She whipped around and shook her head


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll sleep with you tomorrow. Daddy will sleep with you today.¡±


    ¡°But we want both of you to sleep with us,¡± Reagan urged. ¡°We¡¯ve never slept with both of our


    parents before.¡±


    Guilt crept into Tessa and she bit her bottom lip. Once again, she regretted not telling Aaron about


    the kids


    ¡°Ok, Mommy is tired Let¡¯s let her rest. We can sleep together next time. For tonight, I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡±


    Aaron said, not wanting to put Tessa on the spot.


    The kids stopped pushing when their father said so and Tessa cast Aaron a grateful look before


    mouthing. Thank you.


    That night, Aaron slept in Reagan¡¯s small bed with the three triplets resting on top of him.


    When Tessa went to check on them, she sat on one empty bed and watched the father and children


    sleep peacefully.


    A smile crossed her lips. She took out her phone and got a picture of the beautiful moment.


    She then kissed her children goodnight before cing a warm quilt over them.


    Her eyes fell on Aaron¡¯s handsome face. It was a known fact that he was one of the most.


    handsome men in Ashford City.


    This handsome man was pursuing her vehemently. Tessa still thought it was a dream. She used to love


    him so much and he never paid her any attention.


    How could a person take a 360 turn and be this sweet, romantic lovable man?


    Tessa couldn¡¯t deny it anymore, she was starting to fall for Aaron¡¯s charms.


    Back then, it was hard to get Aaron¡¯s attention. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t ready tomit to her.


    He often came up with excuses to not talk about the next step of their rtionship.


    However, it was his turn to be passionate now. He showed her almost every day that he wanted


    her


    He was so thoughtful and caring. How could she not get swayed?


    But was she ready to take that step? To fully open her heart and let him in?


    Was it a risk worth taking? Tessa didn¡¯t have the answers to those questions yet.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    All she knew was that she liked what they had at the moment. There was no pain or hatred between


    them Just friendship and happiness.


    She was considering giving their rtionship a chance but the what ifs were holding her back.¡±


    A few dayster, the renovations on the Greenvalley mall had began


    One part of the mall was evacuated for the renovations. The businesses renting the space were given


    temporary space somewhere else.


    Tessa was investigating the area with a few engineers. They had discovered that there were some


    problems with the building. The people who were in charge of building it had used shortcuts and


    cheap materials.


    Since they were going to do renovations on the mall by parts, there was a risk of the whole building


    copsing


    ¡°I think we should evacuate everyone and redo the whole thing. The previous owner must have known


    it was a hazard to society that¡¯s why he sold it quickly,¡± Peter, the engineer in charge. suggested


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows and nodded ¡°Sure Have them evacuated. This crack doesn¡¯t look too


    good¡±


    There was a huge crack on one of the pirs and it looked like it would drop at any moment


    Chapter 38-Considering


    Peter got his walkie-talkie and instructed his team, ¡°Evacuate the building! Now!¡±


    He then nced at Tessa and told her. ¡°We should leave this ce too. I just wanted to show you how


    damaged the walls are. Since we had tempered with it, it might copse-¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence as his words were cut off when the floor underneath them


    gave way.


    Tessa screamed as they both fell from the second floor to the first floor. Then, there was arge


    crashing sound and the roof of the mall copsed on top of them.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39- An ident


    Aaron was inspecting one of thepany¡¯s projects when he received a call from Josh.


    For some reason, his heart began to race erratically and a sense of unease settled in his stomach.


    He picked up the call, swallowing the lump that had suddenly lodged itself in his throat.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s been an ident at the mall-


    Aaron¡¯s heart leaped to his throat. His eyes widened as he questioned before Josh could finish his


    sentence.


    ¡°What ident? Is Tessa ok?¡±


    He didn¡¯t like the way Josh sounded on the phone. It was as if he was about to deliver bad news.


    The first thing that came to Aaron¡¯s mind was that something had happened to Tessa and that thought


    made his stomach twist with nerves.


    ¡°Miss Hilton is trapped inside the building, sir. The left side of the mall has copsed, trapping Miss


    Hilton and Peter in it,¡± Josh reported gingerly.


    Aaron¡¯s heart dropped to his feet. For a moment, the world stopped spinning as he processed Josh¡¯s


    words. Intense fear crept into him and he ordered, ¡°Search for her! I¡¯ming!¡±


    ¡°We are trying to search for her, Sir! We can¡¯t locate her and the pirs keep falling the more we try to


    move the blocks. We are worried we might crush her inside. We are waiting for the rescue


    team to arrive.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart sank into the pits of his stomach. He felt sick as he rushed to his car and sped in the


    direction of the mall. His heart was beating so fast that he thought it would burst out of his chest.


    ¡®Please be ok, my love,¡¯ he muttered under his breath.


    Enock followed Aaron in another car and began to make calls for an ambnce and an express


    rescue team.


    Aaron broke a lot of traffic rules until he reached the mall in thirty minutes for a drive that would


    normally take an hour. His stomach turned when he saw the state of the mall.


    A lot of people were a few meters away from the copsing building. They were taking pictures and


    videos of it as if it was a tourist attraction instead of helping out. Anger surged through Aaron


    like a tidal wave.


    He red at the crowd and yelled, ¡°Are you being serious right now? There are two people trapped in


    the building and instead of looking for ways to rescue them, you¡¯re here taking videos to post on


    social media. Leave this ce if you¡¯re not here to help!¡±


    The police were standing outside as well, afraid to go in.


    Aaron made to rush in but he was held back by one of the policemen. The police officer didn¡¯t even


    look at who he was stopping and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go inside. The walls are fragile and can copse


    completely anytime soon! There are already some foolish people who rushed in to save.


    1/5


    theirdy boss¡­¡±


    Aaron red at the officer who had stopped him. His chilling aura swirled around him in waves as he


    spat, ¡°My wife is trapped in there, Do you want me to watch as she gets killed by this building?!¡±


    When the officer saw that it was Aaron Wentworth, he quickly let go of his arm and apologized, I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr Wentworth. The rescue team will be here soon-¡±


    ¡°Fuck the rescue team,¡± Aaron said curtly and rushed into the building without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t care that the building was still shaking and it could copse at any time. All he wanted. to do


    was find Tessa and bring her to safety. The triplets tiny faces shed through Aaron¡¯s mind, reminding


    him why their mother should be rescued on time before anything unfortunate happens.


    to her.


    The children were too young to lose their mother and Aaron didn¡¯t want to lose her too. These thoughts


    gave him the courage to continue pushing through the debris inside the building.


    However, there was too much dust and he couldn¡¯t see properly. The dust entered his mouth and nose


    and he ended up coughing violently but he continued searching for Tessa.


    ¡°Tessa! Where are you, my love?!¡± He called out but he was met with silence and the knot in his


    stomach tightened.


    The ce was a mess. A huge block here¡­ A pir there, pipes and other sharp objects protruding


    from somewhere.


    Aaron didn¡¯t want to think of the possibility of Tessanding on any sharp object or being trapped under


    a huge pir that couldn¡¯t be moved. His heart was galloping wildly and he felt like arge boulder was


    being pressed down his chest, inhibiting his ability to breathe normally.


    ¡°Tessa! Answer me, darling! I¡¯m here to take you home. Our kids are waiting!¡± He shouted desperately


    and his eyes stung with tears.


    Aaron kept searching frantically. He checked the crushed tables. He forced himself into the copsed


    shops, pushing away the debris in his way. He hoped he would find her safe and uninjured but looking


    at how damaged the ce was, he feared the worst.


    Regardless, Aaron wanted to find Tessa at all costs. In whatever state she was in.


    His arms and hands had cuts and his hair was now white from the dusting from the crushed


    concrete walls.


    He suddenly heard some voices and recognised who they belonged to. His heart leaped as hope


    crept into him.


    ¡°Josh, Andrew! Have you found her!¡± Aaron asked.


    Josh recognised his boss¡¯ voice. They had been searching for Tessa for a while but they hadn¡¯t seen


    any sign of life in the building.


    He cleared his throat and responded, ¡°No, Sir! We¡¯ve searched everywhere but she¡¯s not there- Wain


    I¡¯ve found someone!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart jumped to his throat and he rushed forward, following Josh¡¯s voice. When he reached,


    Josh just happened to pull someone out from under a huge block.


    ¡°It¡¯s Peter,¡± he said when the person¡¯s face became clear.


    Aaron reached them and bent down to nce at the engineer. Peter was gasping for breath and he


    had a deep cut on his forehead that was bleeding heavily. He looked like he would have died from


    suffocation in a few minutes.


    ¡°Have you seen Tessa?¡± Aaron anxiously inquired.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ She fell¡­ Into the¡­ underground car park,¡± Peter managed to say with difficulty.


    Aaron¡¯s stomach twisted as he assumed the underground car park had suffered the biggest impact. If


    Tessa was trapped there, he could only imagine what could have happened to her.


    He nced at Josh and Andrew before instructing. ¡°Take him outside. If he stays longer, he will


    suffocate. I¡¯ll stay and look for my wife. Tell the rescue team to focus on the underground parking lot.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart was pounding violently as fear crept into him, twisting his stomach into a bundle of


    nerves.


    ¡°Let me help you search, sir. Andrew can carry Peter alone,¡± Josh offered.


    Aaron wanted to refuse but he realised he wouldn¡¯t manage alone so he agreed. When Andrew left,


    they began to dig their way to the underground parking lot with their bare hands.


    It took a good twenty minutes to form a clear path. The ce didn¡¯t look like someone would survive if


    they were trapped there.


    One couldn¡¯t even stand straight. Aaron began to crawl through the cleared path all while shouting,


    ¡°Tessa! Tessa! Are you here?!¡±


    At the same time, Tessa was almost giving up when she heard a familiar voice calling for her. It was


    Aaron! He came to save her!


    Her heart leaped with joy as she called out in response, ¡°Aaron! Aaron! I¡¯m down here!¡±


    When the building copsed, Tessa went directly to the underground car park. Luckily, there was an


    area that hadn¡¯t copsed but the copsed part was where the entrance and exit were located so she


    was trapped inside with no way out.


    She could only hope that someone would rescue her before the whole building fell on her.


    Hearing Aaron¡¯s voice gave her hope. Her biggest fear was being buried under the building and leaving


    her children alone. The few minutes that she was down there were the worst of her life.


    Not knowing whether someone would find her was scary.


    This was why her heart swelled when she heard Aaron¡¯s voice. She was touched that he came for her


    despite how dangerous the situation was. He risked his life to save her¡­ not many could do


    that


    She ran towards the crushed side where his voice wasing from and saw that he had cleared a


    path but the space was too small and he had to crawl through to get to her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When he finally found her, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly as if she was his


    life source.


    ¡°I thought I lost you, Tessa. I was so afraid, you have no idea. Are you okay?¡± Aaron asked and


    began to check her body for injuries.


    Apart from a few scratches here and there and a sprained ankle, Tessa was miraculously ok.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I can¡¯t say the same for you. Where¡¯s all this blooding from?¡± Tessa questioned.


    There was a hint of worry in her tone.


    Aaron had a cut on the side of his head and his palms were bleeding from when he was clearing the


    rough stones out of the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Aaron said and just when he was about to call for Andrew to get ready to


    receive Tessa, there was arge noise and the whole roof of the car park gave way.


    Aaron acted fast, he shielded Tessa with his body until the building stopped falling apart.


    When it was quiet, he looked at Tessa and a smile crossed his lips when he saw that she was safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡± Those were thest words he said before he got plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Aaron? Stay awake with me! Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Tessa screamed, panicking when Aaron closed his


    eyes.


    When the dust settled, Tessa¡¯s breath hitched when she saw that Aaron¡¯s legs were trapped under a


    huge pir.


    Her heart dropped to her feet.


    ¡°A-Aaron¡­ Are you ok?¡± She asked.


    She couldn¡¯t move him because his legs were under the pir and she didn¡¯t know if he was still alive.


    The beating of her heart became deafening as worry twisted her stomach.


    Suddenly, a machine cleared the huge blocks and someone shouted.


    ¡°I found them! They are here! Are you ok, Miss Hilton? How¡¯s Mr Wentworth?¡±


    Tears streamed down Tessa¡¯s cheeks as she pleaded while cradling Aaron to her chest, ¡°Please, save


    him. Save Aaron, he¡¯s hurt!¡±


    Everything else happened so fast. Aaron was rescued and rushed to the hospital but his legs didn¡¯t


    look so good.


    Tessa refused to get treated and stayed outside the operating theatre, waiting to hear news about


    Aaron.


    Enock had tried to get her checked by the doctor but she declined. She refused to move until she knew


    Aaron was ok.


    Two hourster, the doctor came out and sighed. He nced at Tessa she said, ¡°Aaron will be fine. Let


    me take you to your ward. You might go into shock if we leave you like this.¡±


    ¡°Aaron is fine. But?¡± Tessa inquired, ignoring his other suggestion. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your sentence,


    doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once you¡¯ve rested and have no signs of going into a nervous shock-¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I want to know. That man in there is the father of my kids. I need to know that he¡¯s fine,¡±


    Tessa pleaded.


    Her eyes were red and swollen from too much crying. She was still in the same clothes that were torn


    and stained with Aaron¡¯s blood. She looked horrible but she just wanted to know how Aaron


    was doing before she did anything else.


    The doctor sighed. He nced at Enock who nodded.


    ¡°Just tell her, Doctor Victor. I¡¯m afraid she will sit here until she passes out.¡±


    Victor who was one of Aaron¡¯s friends pinched the bridge of his nose. He gave in and told Tessa the


    news that made her heart jump out of her chest.


    ¡°Aaron is ok. But he broke his legs. Although we¡¯ve done reconstructive surgery, I cannot say for sure if


    he will regain feeling in his legs. I¡¯m afraid, he may never walk again.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40~ Done asking


    ¡°Why did you do that? How could you protect me without caring about yourself?¡± Tessa sobbed as


    she held Aaron¡¯s hand.


    Her heart ached when she saw the bruises on his arms. His legs were kept higher than the level


    of his heart to help reduce swelling.


    He also took a blow to the head during the ident so a white bandage was wrapped around his


    head.


    After being in aa for three days, he was finally awake but he looked like he was still in bad


    shape. The only thing he was able to move was his head and his arms.


    Tessa¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop streaming down her face. Guilt filled herpletely seeing Aaron get hurt in


    her ce.


    Aaron raised his injured arm and wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Please, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t want you to cry because of me, ever,¡± Aaron said in a hoarse voice.


    Every cell in his body felt like it was set on fire. There was no part of him that didn¡¯t hurt. His throat


    burned from the dust he had consumed during the rescue process. However, he was trying his best to


    look strong so that Tessa would stop feeling bad.


    Tessa¡¯s shoulders shook when she heard his low voice. He didn¡¯t sound like himself and she


    med herself more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been the one who got hurt-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. I¡¯m happy I got hurt on your behalf. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will never let anything


    happen to you,¡± Aaron dered and then added, ¡°I hope the kids haven¡¯t been here to see me. I don¡¯t


    want them to see me like this.¡±


    Tessa shook her head, replying, ¡°No. They are with my mother. I told them they will visit you when you


    feel better. They¡¯ve been worried about you.¡±


    The kids had stayed upte on the night of the incident, waiting for their father to put them to sleep like


    he always did. It was only after Tessa exined that he wasn¡¯t feeling well that they


    agreed to sleep.


    Aaron nodded at Tessa¡¯s words. He was about to respond when he coughed violently. Tessa realised


    that he needed water. She stood up and poured him ss at the bedside table.


    She then held the back of his head, propping him up and helped him drink.


    Aaron took a few mouthfuls When he swallowed the water, he nced up at Tessa and remarked, ¡°I


    love the way you¡¯re holding my head. As if you¡¯re about to kiss me.¡±


    Tessa blushed as she removed her hand She said, ¡°Sometimes I wonder what goes through your head


    ¡±


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the only one on my mind ¡±


    Tessa rolled her eyes but her cheeks med up A little whileter, Aaron began to feel ufortable.


    His body was a little itchy He raised his arms to rub some spots on his skin and


    Tessa noticed this.


    She went to the bathroom and fetched warm water in a small basin. She then took a towel and


    went back into the ward. Since Aaron couldn¡¯t move, this was the only way he could take a bath.


    Aaron smiled from ear to ear as Tessa wiped his arms. She then opened the buttons of the hospital


    gown he was wearing.


    Her face was blushing profusely as she stared at his six-pack. Aaron had it all. The looks, the body


    and the money.


    For a brief moment, Tessa was in a daze as she admired Aaron¡¯s body. How could a man be so good-


    looking?


    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    Tessa was brought back to reality by Aaron¡¯s deep voice. Her face flushed and she averted his gaze as


    her heartbeat elerated.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he caught me staring! So embarrassing!¡± She said silently.


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t staring.¡± She stuttered.


    Aaron smirked. He arched an eyebrow at her and said, ¡°You can look your fill. I don¡¯t mind. It all


    belongs to you anyway.¡±


    Tessa red at Aaron yfully and hit his shoulder, saying, ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Aaron wrinkled his eyebrows and grabbed his shoulder, his face grimacing in pain.


    Seeing this, Tessa¡¯s stomach twisted. She asked, ¡°Are you ok? Oh, my God, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hit, you


    that hard.¡±


    As Aaron continued to groan in pain, Tessa lowered her head to examine his shoulder. Suddenly, she


    was pulled down to Aaron¡¯s chest and she ended up hugging him.


    Tessa gasped and when she tried to get up, Aaron tightened his hold around her shoulders, saying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this for a while. When I was in aa, my mind was filled with nightmares. I kept


    thinking you were still trapped in the copsed building. You don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you


    alive and well. Thank you for being safe, Tessa.¡±


    His words made Tessa stay still on his chest. Her eyes watered and she didn¡¯t know what to say. So


    she just kept quiet and they stayed that way for a few minutes.


    ¡°Let me help you clean up,¡± Tessa said when she stood up straight.


    Her face was flushed and her heart was racing after being held by Aaron for some time. She could still


    feel his warm skin on hers and something stirred within her.


    She proceeded to wipe his chest, tracing the contours of his abs and secretly ogling at his sexy body


    ¡®Damn, he¡¯s hot.¡±


    Aaron grinned as he enjoyed what Tessa was doing to him. He licked his lips and said, ¡°I think you


    missed a spot.¡±


    ¡°What spot?¡± Tessa asked with a cocked-up eyebrow at him


    Aaron looked down at his crotch. Tessa followed his gaze and she gasped when she saw an


    obvious tent on the front of his boxers.


    She returned her gaze to Aaron and he smirked, saying, ¡°Little me needs some attention too.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She noticed that Aaron couldn¡¯t move his upper body yet so she thought


    she should help him. However, it was easier said than done.


    She hadn¡¯t seen or touched an adult man in a very long time..


    ¡°Are you feeling shy? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen it before¡­¡±


    Tessa threw Aaron a re and grabbed the band of his boxers. Her face flushed as she slid her


    hand into his boxers and cleaned him.


    She didn¡¯t miss how his rod kept twitching the more she wiped him. She had just raised his


    boxers a little so she couldn¡¯t see his shaft.


    When she was done, her blush had reached her neck. She buttoned up the hospital gown and


    looked at Aaron.


    Her green eyes met Aaron¡¯s cerulean blue eyes and she asked, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    Aaron nodded. His eyes darkened with lust as he said in a husky voice, ¡°That would do for now. We


    are making progress.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can Daddy live with us? I¡¯m sad that he can¡¯t walk anymore,¡± Wi said as they walked


    alongside Aaron.


    He was in an electric wheelchair that he could control by himself so he didn¡¯t need anyone to


    push him.


    After staying in the hospital for weeks, Aaron was finally discharged. Tessa hadn¡¯t left his side.


    She took a break from work and took care of him.


    Even though Aaron was in pain, this was the best moment of his life. Having Tessa take care of him felt


    good and he was kind of disappointed he had to get discharged.


    He nced at Tessa when Wi asked that question, hopeful that she would agree.


    Tessa sighed. She watched as the children stayed close to their father with sad looks on their faces.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to say no and disappoint them.


    ¡°We can all live at the mansion. Dad would also like to talk to you,¡± Aaron offered.


    Tessa bit her bottom lip as her eyes fell on Aaron¡¯s legs. The doctor said he had to go through. physical


    therapy but it was a fifty-fifty situation.


    She nodded and agreed, ¡°Ok, but we will only stay until you feel better. I can¡¯t leave Mom alone -¡±


    ¡°She cane and live with us too,¡± Aaron suggested but Tessa shook her head.


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t agree. I think you should be okay after three days or a week. You would have gotten


    used to being in a wheelchair by then,¡± Tessa said.


    Aaron didn¡¯t push her anymore. She had agreed to stay for a few days and he would cherish those


    moments for now.


    375


    The family went to the Wentworth mansion. They all sat around a dining table to have lunch.


    Edmund cleared his throat, he nced at Tessa and said, ¡°Tessa, I would like to apologise for what I


    said to you thest time you were here. I was just looking out for my son and failed to realise that I was


    hurting you too. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tessa¡¯s breathing hitched. She didn¡¯t hold anything against Edmund. But she appreciated the apology.


    She smiled at him and stated, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. It was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Edmund smiled from ear to ear. He peered at his son and remarked, ¡°She¡¯s a sensible woman. When


    are you making her my daughter-inw?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes met Tessa¡¯s and he smirked. ¡°Have you heard? When do you n to marry me? Or are


    you going to keep me waiting? I¡¯m not growing any younger and I need more kids.¡±


    Tessa blushed profusely at his words. She wanted to ask her son if he was ok to divert the question but


    Reagan didn¡¯t want to cooperate.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy asked you a question,¡± he said. ¡°When are you giving us little brothers? I want a little


    brother.¡±


    Tessaughed awkwardly and picked up a bowl from the table, ¡°Who wants chicken?!¡±


    Edmund smiled when he realised Tessa wasn¡¯tfortable with the conversation. He deflected


    the conversation and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Tessa spent some days at the Wentworth mansion. She would take Aaron for walks and help him


    take baths.


    The kids were happy that they were living together as a family.


    They enjoyed having both their parents in the same house. So when it was time to go back home, their


    shoulders sagged.


    Tessa felt bad for separating them from their father but there was nothing she could do. Aaron and


    Tessa were not a couple so it wasn¡¯t right to live in the same house.


    During his healing process, Aaron didn¡¯t forget to send Tessa flowers. The mall was being rebuilt so


    she was given temporary space in Aaron¡¯s other mall. He would send her flowers every day to remind


    her that he was waiting for her to open her heart to him.


    The engineers who had built the mall that copsed were arrested and had their licenses revoked.


    Aaron also got back half of the money he spent when buying the mall since the owner knew it was in a


    bad state but he still sold it at a high price.


    It had been two months since the ident. Aaron had left to get treated abroad and Tessa hadn¡¯t seen


    him for three weeks.


    She was knocking off from work when she found him standing by his silver Bendey in an all- ck suit.


    Her heart did a backflip.


    They didmunicate via video call but she was still surprised to see him in the flesh. He looked better


    and more handsome than ever.


    Aaron smiled at her and raised his hand, saying, ¡°Hi¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes trailed to his legs. She noticed how they looked strong and healed. Her eyes turned


    ssy as she approached him.


    ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re ok now. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Is it ok to walk again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Aaron said and removed the hand he was hiding behind his back. He had


    bought Tessa a bouquet of orchids.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you. I went to see the kids first. Then I told them they would see youter tonight


    because I¡¯m taking you out on a date.¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow as she received the flowers, asking, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me out first? When


    did I agree to go on a date with you?¡±


    Aaron took a step forward. He lowered his head to Tessa¡¯s eye level and looked deeply into her eyes.


    In his deep, sexy baritone voice he said, ¡°I¡¯m done asking, Cupcake. I¡¯m taking you out on a date


    tonight.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41~ A romantic night


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes widened when Tessa refused He thought she would agree since she wasn¡¯t


    angry with him anymore. Didn¡¯t he look sexy enough? Or was she still hellbent on them being


    friends?


    Tessa folded her arms and held her head high. She nced at Aaron and haughtily said, ¡°I want you to


    ask me properly.¡±


    Aaron let out a deep chuckle and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®At least she¡¯s not saying anything


    about being friends.¡¯


    He stroked his chin and replied, ¡°Your wish is mymand, Cupcake.¡±


    1


    He opened the door to his car and took out a t square blue velvet box. He then went down on one


    knee and nced up at Tessa.


    When he opened the box, Tessa gasped when she saw a sparkling diamond ne in the box. It


    was resting on a blue satin cloth.


    She recognised the ne as the 30-carat blue diamond that had been making headlines in the


    newstely. It had been recently bought at an auction by an anonymous buyer at the price of forty


    million dors. Who knew the buyer was Aaron and he was giving it to her?


    Seeing him on his knees with an expensive ne, Tessa¡¯s face flushed and she felt giddy.


    People were gathering around them and began taking videos, thinking Aaron was proposing.


    Tessa nced down at him and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Aaron smiled at her warmly and said, ¡°I want to ask you properly. Will you go out on a date with


    me, please?¡±


    The people who had gathered around them whistled and cheered. Some of them were envious of


    Tessa and couldn¡¯t helpmenting.


    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s such a lucky woman. The man looks rich and he¡¯s gone down on his knees for her.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was in her shoes. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go on a date with that handsome man.¡±


    Tessa blushed profusely when she heard what the people were saying. She whispered to Aaron, Get


    up. Everyone is watching.¡±


    However, Aaron remained on the ground. He smirked and said, ¡°You know how this works. I won¡¯t get


    up until you say yes.¡±


    The crowd went wild and began to urge Tessa on.


    ¡°Come on,dy! Say yes to the gentleman!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s blush deepened and she nodded her head, saying sheepishly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow, ¡°Yes what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go on a date with you,¡± Tessa quickly said, her heart thumping.


    Aaron smiled and got to his feet. He then took out the ne and helped Tessa wear it while. looking


    into her eyes.


    He snaked his hands around her neck and then leaned over to pin the ne behind her neck. They


    were too close and Tessa could feel the heat his body was radiating.


    She took a whiff of his musky cologne and her eyes almost rolled to the back of her head. He smelled


    so good.


    The crowd cheered and shouted.


    ¡°Kiss her!¡±


    ¡°Kiss her!¡±


    Tessa blushed when Aaron raised his head and looked into her eyes, and then he pulled her into his


    arms for a hug. The crowd cheered more but they were not satisfied.


    ¡°Kiss her!¡±


    ¡°We want to see you kiss!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart was pounding when Aaron pulled away. He smirked and lowered his head before kissing


    the corner of her lips.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just a light peck but it made the butterflies in Tessa¡¯s stomach go wild. A tingle ran down her


    spine when Aaron snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her close.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go before the crowd asks for more,¡± he suggested and Tessa nodded too many times.


    Aaron led her around the car and opened the door for her. When she got in, Aaron lowered his head


    and pecked her cheek once and then two times.


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her eyes widened as she stared at Aaron. Her face flushed and she


    asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Aaron smirked and said, ¡°Appreciating you.¡¯


    There was a whole zoo in Tessa¡¯s stomach as she watched Aaron help her with the seatbelt. He then


    closed her door and walked around the car gracefully before getting into the driver¡¯s seat. He then


    started the car and drove off to their destination.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Tessa asked after she noticed that Aaron had been driving for an hour.


    Aaron gave her a sideways nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Are we leaving the City?¡± Tessa inquired.


    ¡°No. It would take us a long time to return I¡¯m taking you out for food and some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tessa nced at her outfit and thought it didn¡¯t suit a dinner date.


    2/5


    She was in a long-sleeved turquoise satin shirt with a tight high waist leather skirt. ¡°Am I going


    like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Aaron asked with an arched eyebrow.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too formal?¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful. And we will just be the two of us, there¡¯s no need to go all out,¡± Aaron replied.


    They drove for another thirty minutes until Aaron came to a stop in front of a building. It was a station


    for cable cars that took people to the city¡¯s highest mountain.


    ¡°Are we going to the mountain? I¡¯m wearing heels,¡± Tessa uttered as she realised what Aaron was


    up to.


    Aaron let out a low chuckle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The sun will go down soon so I¡¯m not taking you for


    a hike or anything. We are going for dinner. There¡¯s a fancy restaurant at the top of the mountain and I


    rented it out tonight.¡±


    A valet approached them and Aaron handed his car keys to him. He then held out his hand.


    towards Tessa and asked, ¡°Shall we?¡±,


    Tessa¡¯s eyes fell on Aaron¡¯srge hand. She mulled over it for a second and took his hand. The two of


    them walked into the station hand in hand and took an elevator to the top where they would get


    on a cable car.


    Everything was prepared beforehand. The station was closed that day because Aaron had reserved it


    so the ce wasn¡¯t crowded and they didn¡¯t have to stand in a queue.


    The cable car operators guided them to a cable car. It had two seats on either side which were simr


    to the ones in a Ferris wheel.


    Tessa and Aaron sat facing each other.


    ¡°Have you ever been on a cable car before?¡± Aaron asked and when Tessa shook her head, he turned


    his head to look out the window and suggested, ¡°Take a look. What do you think? You can


    see the ocean from here.¡±


    !


    Tessa turned her head and gasped at what she saw. She felt like she was floating in the sky. She could


    see the ocean a few miles away and the setting sun cast an amber glow over the horizon.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± She murmured as her eyes gleamed


    Aaron nced at her, a smile crossed his lips as he noticed how she looked while watching the view.


    She looked so peaceful and rxed that he could have watched her forever if it was possible.


    He let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°Yeah¡­ so beautiful¡±


    Tessa could feel his eyes on her. At that same point, she turned to face him and found him staring at


    her with such intensity that she could have sworn he was peering into her soul.


    Her heart did a somersault and her face flushed under his gaze. She cleared her throat and


    inquired, ¡°Do you do this more often?¡±


    ¡°No I was never an outgoing person. But I want to give you the best that life has to offer I want to n


    dates for us Travel the world with you I want us to explore the world as we continue to know more


    about each other,¡± Aaron replied.


    Their eyes met briefly and then they returned to stare out the window. Afortable silence


    befell them as they enjoyed the view and by the time the cable car was reaching the top of the


    mountain, night had fallen.


    Tessa gasped when she saw the exterior of the restaurant. The whole building was made of ss.


    There was a neon sign with the name, Golden mountain steakhouse. The ce was known for the big


    and tender steaks they served.


    Two waiters weed them inside and led them to their table which was by the ss walls. The ce


    was empty save for a live band that was ying love songs in the background, the staff that would


    serve them and the table they were going to sit on.


    There was dim lighting in the restaurant with two lit candles on the round table. Tessa walked through a


    path of candles and red rose petals that were spread on the floor. The whole ce was giving romantic


    night vibes.


    When she got to the table, Aaron drew out a chair for her. He then poured her a ss of


    champagne and poured one for himself before taking a seat.


    Tessa¡¯s heart was racing the entire time. The butterflies in her stomach kept fluttering and her


    cheeks were flushed. She sipped on her champagne and stared out of the ss wall.


    Her eyes widened when she realised she could see the entire City from there. She whipped her


    head to nce at Aaron incredulously and said, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Aaron chuckled and responded, ¡°This is the highest mountain in the City. It gives you the perfect view


    of every feature of Ashford City.¡±


    Since it was dark, Tessa could make out the residential areas and the areas meant for business


    purposes. The lights illuminating the city looked like twinkling stars in the sky.


    ¡°I never knew such a ce existed,¡± she observed in awe.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Aaron suddenly asked.


    Tessa nced at him and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you for showing me this.


    ce, Aaron. I wish the kids could see this too.¡±


    Aaron smiled and stated, ¡°We wille with them next time. But today is Mommy and Daddy¡¯s day.


    That¡¯s what I told them and they were so obedient and said we should have fun.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart did a flip. Aaron was making it sound like they were a married couple who needed. some


    time alone away from the kids. But she secretly admitted she loved the outing.


    The waitress served their meal. A juicy steak with a garden sd and mushroom sauce. Aaron cut his


    steak into small pieces and then he exchanged his te with Tessa¡¯s.


    Tessa gave him a yful re and said, ¡°I can cut my own steak.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just want to take care of you,¡± Aaron replied and butterflies fluttered in Tessa¡¯s


    stomach


    When they were done with their meal and had their dessert. Aaron stood up from his seat and


    held out his hand to Tessa


    Tessa didn¡¯t know what he was up to but she ced her hand in his anyway. She felt giddy as he


    led her to stand by the ss wall and then he covered her eyes with his hands as he stood behind her


    ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Sshh, close your eyes. I¡¯ll tell you when to open them,¡± Aaron whispered in her ear.


    His hot breath fanned her earlobe and it was ticklish. She ended up giggling and replied ¡°Um, ok.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count one to three and then I¡¯ll remove my hands, ok?¡±


    When Tessa nodded, Aaron began to count, ¡°One, two, three..¡± he said and removed his hands.


    At the same time, Tessa opened her eyes and then the whole city became dark. There was a ckout


    for a few seconds. She was confused when the lights went off but then suddenly, a few lights came


    back on and her eyes widened when she realised they were forming words.


    In a minute, the whole city was dark save for the lights that had formed the words that made. Tessa¡¯s


    heart skip a beat.


    [I love you, Tessa. Will you be my woman?]

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 The runaway bride


    ¡°Tessa? I¡¯m waiting for your answer,¡± Aaron said


    A few minutes had passed since Tessa saw the words outside but she was yet to say anything. He was


    waiting with bated breath for her to say something; when she kept quiet, he couldn¡¯t help but remind


    her.


    Tessa broke out of her daze and dragged in a sharp breath. She turned to face Aaron and said, ¡± When


    you cast me aside five years ago, I felt like my world was crashing down on me. I had loved you with


    my all but you didn¡¯t. You took me for granted, Aaron. I was the only one putting effort into the


    rtionship. It felt like I was in the rtionship alone. Your heart was out of reach. You were


    emotionally unavable. I was in love with you but that love was too painful. I don¡¯t want to go through


    that again.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s stomach twisted at her words. He swallowed painfully as he once again regretted his actions.


    He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tessa to forget about the past but he thought they were making


    progress. He admitted that back then, he took Tessa for granted thinking she would always be there.


    When he was supposed to love and cherish her, he ended up hurting her instead. In the end, she left.


    Unfortunately, that was when he realised how much she meant to him. It is said that you never know


    the worth of what you have until you lose it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aaron had learnt the hard way. He lost Tessa For years, he searched for her and when he couldn¡¯t/ find


    her, the hole in his heart became bigger. He felt lost and life had no meaning. Knowing what it feels like


    to lose Tessa, Aaron never wanted to make the same mistakes again.


    He was about to plead with Tessa when she spoke again.


    ¡°Do you promise not to hurt me again?¡± She asked, looking at him with watery eyes.


    Aaron¡¯s heart raced and he grabbed Tessa¡¯s shoulders. Gazing into her eyes, he said excitedly, ¡°I will


    never hurt you again, Tessa, I promise. I¡¯ll treat you like the Queen you are. I¡¯ll put you first in


    everything and I¡¯ll love you with all my heart and soul.¡±


    Tessa smiled. She searched for something in Aaron¡¯s eyes and when she saw that he was being


    sincere, she nodded and said, ¡°I would like to try.¡±


    Hearing her words, Aaron¡¯s heart soared. He was over the moon and his jaws almost hurt from smiling


    too widely.


    He cupped Tessa¡¯s face and leaned down to kiss her but she ced her index finger on his lips. and


    pushed him back gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done. I would like to try but no kissing for now. Let¡¯s try to date without any form of intimacy. I


    don¡¯t want sex to cloud my judgement again,¡± she proposed.


    At her words, Aaron furrowed his eyebrows. He asked, ¡°Do you still not trust me?¡±


    Tessa shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you but I want us to take things slow. I¡¯m


    scared of falling in love again so it¡¯s not something I want to go all in at once. Let¡¯s gradually


    fall for each other, ok?¡±


    Chapter 42-The runaway bride


    Aaron sighed. He had been waiting for a long time for Tessa to agree to be with him again. Now that


    she had agreed, there were a lot of things he wanted to do with her. He wanted to hold her in his arms


    and kiss her like there was no tomorrow. He wanted to make love to her and im her-


    mind, body and soul.


    However, he was willing to wait if that was what she wanted. What mattered was that she had agreed


    to be his woman again.


    He tucked the stray hair that had fallen in front of Tessa¡¯s face behind her ear and smiled at her before


    replying, ¡°I¡¯m ok with taking things slow. And thank you for giving me a chance, Cupcake. But¡­ How


    about hugs? Can I at least hug you? I miss having you in my arms.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed and she responded, ¡°A hug is ok-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Aaron had pulled her against his chest and cupped the back


    of her head.


    He stroked her hair and said, ¡°You have made me the happiest man on earth by epting to be my


    woman. I know I have a long way to go to make you my wife. But I hope it will be soon. I can¡¯t wait to


    have you and our three children living under one roof. I¡¯m already building a vi for us.¡±


    Tessa didn¡¯t respond but she rxed in Aaron¡¯s arms. She noticed how she felt at home and how his


    scent was so soothing. Her mind was reeling with thoughts about her decision.


    Did she make the right choice? She was still afraid of the possibility of getting hurt but for herself


    and the children, she was willing to take the risk.


    She let go of her fear and raised her arms to reciprocate the embrace. A smile crossed her lips as they


    held each other like tomorrow will nevere.


    ¡®I hope I don¡¯t regret this,¡¯ she murmured in her mind.


    When they pulled away from each other. They turned to watch the view of the city again. All the lights


    were back on and Tessa nced at Aaron, asking, ¡°How did you get the lights to turn off and


    med those words?¡± only switch on a few which


    Aaron chuckled and responded, ¡°We had asked for permission from the people upying those


    buildings. The electricity suppliers


    trolled the whole thing and of course, everyone was


    Tessa was touched once again. Her heart thudded twice and butterflies fluttered in her stomach.


    She smiled and snaked her arms around Aaron¡¯s waist before resting her head on his chest. She


    said, ¡°Thank you for this, Aaron. It was very sweet of you.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, my love,¡± Aaron dered and a thought suddenly urred to him, ¡°The kids¡¯


    birthday is this Saturday, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Tessa confirmed.


    ¡°We can have a party for them. My friends would like to meet them. And I would like to officially


    introduce them as my children and heirs of the Wentworth group.


    Dayster.


    Chap 42-The runaway bride


    The day for the triplets¡¯ birthday had finallye. At the imperial hotel which was under the Wentworth


    group, the hall was lively with activity.


    Aaron had gone all out and invited the press so that they could get the news from the source and not


    report lies that they got from gossip media tforms. He had hired the best event nners to decorate


    the ce and instructed the hotel¡¯s chef to make the food delicious and disy it elegantly.


    The hall was decorated with a blue, pink and purple theme. Three-tier character cakes were ced at a


    round table next to the high table. Reagan requested a paw patrol character cake, Nia requested a


    frozen character cake with Elsa as the main character and Wi requested a Princess


    Sofia character cake.


    Aaron had also asked the employees who had children toe with them to the party so that the


    children could have fun and also y in the temporal yground that he had made in the hotel¡¯s


    garden.


    The family was waiting in the lounge for the party to start. The two girls were dressed adorably in blue


    and pink princess dresses and Reagan was in a little ck suit that matched his father¡¯s. Tessa was in


    a simple but elegant blue dress. It was one shoulder with a sheer long sleeve and a right thigh-high slit.


    Her hair was pulled into a messy bun and she had put on light make-up.


    Reagan was getting impatient, he nced at his parents and asked, ¡°Mommy, what time is the party


    starting?¡±


    ¡°It will start soon. We are waiting for your godmother and your uncles,¡± Tessa replied.


    The triplets¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Our


    ¡°They are Daddy¡¯s friends.¡±


    uncles are


    Just then, the door to the lounge opened and Michelle entered the room. She immediately said in a


    singsong voice, ¡°Woohoo! I¡¯m just on time!¡±


    She rushed to the kids and began to lift them before pecking their chubby cheeks. ¡°Oh, my god! I


    missed you so much! You even forgot about me after meeting your Daddy!¡±


    When she carried Reagan and kissed him, the little boy¡¯s face flushed. He wiped his cheek and


    protested, ¡°I¡¯m a grown-up now, godmother. I don¡¯t need kisses!¡±


    Michelle chuckled and brushed his hair since she knew he hated it messy. After she was done giving


    the kids attention, that was when she turned her attention to the adults. She nced at them and said,


    ¡°Oh, hi there. I forgot you were in the room since the children took all my attention


    Tessa rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Stop being dramatic. You look good by the way, did you invite


    someone?¡±


    Michelle was in a mermaid sequin dress. It had a sweetheart neckline and she let her strawberry


    blonde hair fall down to her shoulders.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. I was hoping your baby Daddy would introduce me to his friends. Where are they by the


    way?¡± Michelle inquired, looking around the lounge.


    Aaron shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m hoping one of them can handle you. They shall be here soon.¡±


    Chapter 42- The runaway bride


    Michelle ced her hands on her waist and red at Aaron. She questioned, ¡°What do you mean, Mr


    Wentworth? Are you saying I need someone to tame me?¡±


    Aaron shrugged, ¡°Your words, not mine.¡±


    Tessa noticed that Michelle was about to respond so she intervened. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    Michelle rolled her eyes but she maintained her re on Aaron. Stepping closer to him, she lowered


    her voice and warned him, ¡°Just because Tessa forgave you and decided to give you a chance doesn¡¯t


    mean I did. You hurt my girl. I¡¯m still watching you to see if you will do right by her this time. If you hurt


    her again¡­¡±


    She trailed and made a cutting gesture across her throat with her thumb. And then she pointed two


    fingers at her eyes and pointed at Aaron, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got my eyes on you. Break my girl¡¯s heart again


    and you will have me to answer to!¡±


    Tessa was worried that Aaron would get angry but he surprised her byughing. He then nced at


    Tessa and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you have such a good friend.¡± He raised his head and looked at Michelle


    before promising, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll worship the ground Tessa walks on from now on.¡±


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door and three good-looking men entered the lounge.


    They were all in ck suits with neatly styled hair except for one who had a buzz cut.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes widened as her eyes fell on the man with a buzz cut. She trailed her eyes up and down


    his huge frame to check if she was dreaming but when she confirmed that he was real, she gasped and


    mped her hand over her mouth.


    Tessa noticed her strange reaction. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Michelle what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Michelle just shook her head and ran out of the lounge, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    Aaron nced at the man who was none other than Graham Thompson, the military general. He


    arched an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s up, G? You two know each other?¡±


    Tony smirked and added, ¡°The poor woman looked like she had seen a ghost. I¡¯m a hundred per cent


    sure you know each other.¡±


    Graham shoved his hands into his pockets to stop himself from taking out a cigarette to smoke his


    stress away. His jaw clenched as he replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s my runaway¡±


    bride.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43~ Long time no see


    Michelle ran out to the garden, her heart galloping violently against her ribcage. She ced a hand on


    the left side of her chest as she breathed heavily.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe Graham is Aaron¡¯s friend! What a small world! How do I face him now?¡¯


    Thest time she saw him was several years ago when he had just joined the military. It was during a


    family dinner when they were told they were promised to each other. Michelle didn¡¯t want to get married


    to a man who would be in the military his whole life so she left the City before they could get engaged


    They had never seen each other since then despite their parents still being friends. Graham didn¡¯t even


    make any effort to follow up on why she left before the engagement could take ce.


    Michelle assumed he too didn¡¯t want to get married. But seeing him again made her heart strangely


    skip a beat. He looked so mature and handsome. He was built like a tank and she was sure he was


    ripped under that suit that was a little tight on his body.


    After a few minutes, a thought suddenly urred to her and she furrowed her eyebrows


    She


    recalled how she had reacted when she saw him and a sliver of irritation rushed through her. She


    muttered under her breath, ¡°Why did I run away? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m scared of him or anything.¡±


    Embarrassment crept into her when she realised how running away may have looked like to


    everyone in the lounge. She sighed and stood in the garden, unable to go back in. Did Graham


    recognise her? He surely did. Their eyes had met and even though his face was devoid of any


    emotions, she knew he had recognised her.


    The knot in her stomach tightened as she thought about what she would say to him. Should she


    exin why she ran away? Does he even care?


    At the same time, Aaron was introducing his friends to his new family.


    ¡°This is Reagan, my first-born son and little prince. This is Nia, my second princess and then Wi


    my third princess,¡± he said and then looked at the triplets, ¡°Kids, greet your uncles. This is Uncle Tony,


    Uncle Graham and Uncle Victor.¡±


    The kids smiled and said in unison. ¡°Nice to meet you uncles!¡±


    The three men smiled and took the time to carry the kids. After they had exchanged a few words,


    the men then turned their attention to Tessa,


    Aaron introduced them. He coiled an arm around Tessa¡¯s waist possessively and uttered, ¡°This is


    Tessa Hilton The mother of my children, my girlfriend and my FUTURE WIFE.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face med up at how Aaron introduced her. She smiled and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you.¡±


    This was the first time she was meeting Aaron¡¯s friends. Back then when they were secretly dating,


    Aaron never showed her off in public. But now, things were different. He proudly introduced her to his


    close friends as his girlfriend and it made her feel giddy.


    She looked at the three men and took them in Tony Hendrix had blond hair with brown eyes. He was


    the most approachable among the four friends. Victor Clinton¡­ she recognised him as the


    Doctor she met at the hospital when Aaron broke his legs.


    He was more reserved and quiet. He had sandy brown hair and amber eyes. Graham Thompson was


    more rough looking. He had hazel eyes with a military haircut. He was huge and ripped. Unlike the


    others who had great but lean bodies.


    ¡°d to finally meet you, Mrs Wentworth,¡± Tony said as he took Tessa¡¯s hand and kissed the top


    part.


    Aaron frowned and took back Tessa¡¯s hand. He shot Tony a nasty look and questioned, ¡°Can¡¯t you just


    greet her like a normal person? Was the kiss necessary?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°Seriously? Are you getting jealous when the woman literally


    only has eyes for you? She even had your babies! You should see the way she looks at you man¡­


    you¡¯re a very lucky man.¡±


    1


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s cheeks. She cleared her throat and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s time to start the party. I¡¯m going


    to look for Michelle-¡±


    ¡°Let me,¡± Graham offered in his deep baritone voice. ¡°There¡¯s something the two of us need to talk


    about.¡±


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows as she was worried about her friend. She nced up at Aaron and he


    nodded at her, silently reassuring her that it was ok to let Graham go after Michelle.


    Graham followed Michelle outside the hotel and found her standing in the garden. Her back was facing


    him so she didn¡¯t know that he was there. He approached her silently and asked, ¡°Are you


    going to keep running away when you see me?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Michelle shrieked. Graham caught her unawares and startled her. She lost her bnce and


    fell backwards.


    Using his fast reflexes, Graham reached forth and coiled an arm around her tiny waist. They ended up


    in apromising position with Graham leaning over Michelle while his hand was holding her waist.


    For a moment, their eyes met and time seemed to stop. Michelle¡¯s breathing hitched and her heart


    fluttered. Her eyes widened as she stared at Graham¡¯s handsome face up close.


    ¡®Jesus Christ! Has he always been this hot?¡¯


    She noticed how he had beautiful hazel eyes and nice plump pink lips. Her throat ran dry as she stared


    at his lips, gulping. ¡®He has very kissable lips.¡¯


    Graham was equally stunned but his face was devoid of any emotion. A strange emotion coursed


    through him as he held Michelle¡¯s body close to his but he pushed it down. He cleared his throat and


    said huskily, ¡°Careful.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart was pounding erratically until it became deafening. Her stomach twisted as she


    thought of what to say. She began, ¡°Um, Graham, years ago, 1-¡±


    However, Graham cut off her words. He helped her stand straight and stated, ¡°The party is starting


    Don¡¯t run away and hide because of me. I don¡¯t care that you ran away back then so there¡¯s no need to


    exin or feel bad I didn¡¯t want to marry you either.¡±


    Michelle who was trying to recover from what just happened frowned. She folded her arms and


    Chap 43-Long time no see


    red at him before saying curtly. ¡°Who said I was running away from you? I just needed some air,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    Graham smirked and replied, ¡°Yeah, right. You saw me and bolted. Everyone saw that. Let¡¯s go inside


    and not be awkward. I don¡¯t n on forcing you to marry me so don¡¯t worry. Besides, you¡¯re


    not my type.¡±


    Anget red through Michelle. Her parents said Graham was a gentleman. Howe he was being so


    infuriating?


    She felt like hitting his devilishly handsome face but she held herself back and spat, ¡°You¡¯re not my


    type either. Why would I marry a military man?¡±


    She whipped around and walked back into the hotel. The smirk that was on Graham¡¯s face


    disappeared. Aplex emotion stirred through him and he narrowed his eyes as he watched.


    Michelle¡¯s back as she walked away.


    He clenched his hands tightly and whispered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s for the best. I can¡¯t give her the life she


    deserves.¡±


    Back inside the hotel, after Michelle and Graham returned, the group finally entered the hall. The


    guests pped as Aaron took the microphone from the MC while carrying Wi.


    He began, ¡°I¡¯m excited today because this was the day Tessa and I became parents. And although I


    regret that I wasn¡¯t there when she gave birth to our beautiful children. I¡¯m very happy to be in their


    lives. Being a father is one of the best things that has ever happened to me. Ladies and gentlemen, I


    would like to formally introduce to you the Wentworth group heirs. Reagan, Nia and Wi Wentworth.


    And this is their mother, Tessa Hilton. I¡¯m sure you all know that she¡¯s my


    woman.¡±


    The crowd cheered at his speech. He then led the kids and Tessa to join Edmund and Elena at the high


    table. The party was lively. Differentpany owners presented gifts to the kids and then the kids cut


    the cakes. When they were done, the bodyguards led all the kids to y in the garden while the adults


    remained to chat and mingle.


    There was music ying in the background Aaron nced at Tessa and asked, ¡°Would you like to


    dance?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°In front of all these people?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I want to show off that the most beautiful woman in this ce is mine,¡± Aaron said with a


    raised eyebrow.


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face at his words. She agreed and took the hand he was holding out to her.


    When they got to the dance floor, slow music began to y.


    Aaron snaked his arms around Tessa¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to his body while Tessa wrapped


    her arms around his neck, looking up at him.


    They swayed from side to side, following the rhythm of the music. Aaron suddenly asked, ¡°Were you


    surprised when I said the kids were Wentworths?¡±


    Tessa shook her head and replied, ¡°No. They are Wentworths. I had already applied for the change. of


    their surnames. I¡¯m just waiting for a response.¡±


    It was Aaron¡¯s turn to be surprised this time. His eyes turned to saucers as he inquired, ¡°When did


    Chapter 43-Long time no see


    you do that? I was actually thinking of a way to bring it up to you.¡±


    ¡°When you were recovering from the ident. The kids had always asked me why there were not


    called by their father¡¯s name like everyone at school,¡± Tessa replied, sighing.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes watered with tears. Regret filled him again. He nced down at Tessa and said, Thank


    you for doing that, love. I was wondering how to bring it up and if you were ready for them to change


    their surname. That was so nice of you. I¡¯ll always be there for them. For all of you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Tessa nodded.


    She suddenly saw Graham and Michelle on the dance floor but they were ring at each other as if


    they were about to murder each other. She frowned and said to Aaron, chuckling, ¡°I think Graham and


    Michelle are a match made in heaven. Look at them dancing when they clearly hate


    each other.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a thin line between love and hate. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they ended up in bed tonight,¡±


    Aaron stated as he nced in their friends¡¯ direction.


    When they were done dancing, they began to walk back to their seats when a female voice called out


    Aaron¡¯s name affectionately.


    ¡°Aaron!¡±


    They both whipped around to see who it was. There was a young beautiful blonde female who had


    curves like a celebrity, standing a few meters away from them. She had a dreamy look on her face as


    she stared at Aaron wistfully.


    Before Tessa could register what the hell was happening, the bombshell ran towards Aaron and flung


    her arms around his neck, screaming, ¡°Long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44~ Jealous


    Mia Hendrix walked into the hall of the imperial hotel and her eyes searched for the man she


    came to see that day.


    When she found him on the dancefloor, her eyes lit up but a re of jealousy rushed through her when


    she saw him dancing with another woman. He was looking at her as if she was the most precious thing


    in the world to him.


    ¡®So it¡¯s true there¡¯s a woman that Aaron likes? What about me? I¡¯m meant to be his wife.¡¯


    Tony had told her Aaron had a woman and three children when she just returned from overseas


    but she refused to believe it.


    She stayed on the sides, watching Aaron and Tessa dance and flirt with each other. When they were


    done, she called out to Aaron and threw herself into his arms.


    Aaron was momentarily stunned but then he quickly reacted and smoothly avoided Mia¡¯s embrace, his


    eyes falling on Tessa.


    She was looking at him with a cold expression and he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. His stomach


    twisted as he stepped away from Mia, keeping her at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Tessa, this is Mia, Tony¡¯s young sister. She¡¯s like a little sister to me,¡± Aaron hurriedly exined, not


    wanting Tessa to misunderstand.


    However, Mia furrowed her eyebrows and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister, Aaron! I don¡¯t want to be your


    sister!¡±


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at her and she instantly stopped talking. He then snaked an arm around


    Tessa¡¯s waist and introduced her, ¡°This is Tessa. She¡¯s my wife and the mother of my children.¡±


    This was not the first time Aaron was introducing Tessa as his wife. But having him say it in front of a


    beautiful woman who clearly had a crush on him, Tessa¡¯s heart did a somersault.


    Aaron¡¯s words made her feel giddy, she ended up blushing profusely like a teenager.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened at Aaron¡¯s words. She trailed her eyes to Aaron¡¯s hand and when she didn¡¯t see a


    ring she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see a ring on your finger. It means you¡¯re still avable. I¡¯ll fight. for


    you, Aaron!¡±


    Anger surged through Aaron. In as much as he treated Mia like his sister, he wouldn¡¯t let her do as she


    pleases and disrespect Tessa. He squinted his eyes at her and scolded, ¡°Have some self- respect and


    respect the woman I¡¯m with. If you didn¡¯te to wish our children well, please leave.


    Tony noticed what was happening, he quickly approached them and grabbed his sister, mping a


    hand over her mouth before she could say more things that would anger Aaron.


    He nced at Tessa and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tessa. My sister is a bit drunk. I¡¯ll take her home


    now.¡±


    Tessa nodded but she didn¡¯t say anything. For her, this was Aaron¡¯s problem and she was d he had


    dealt with it before it got out of hand.


    Aaton led Tessa out of the hotel while saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t know she would cause such


    a scene Would you like to watch the kids as they y outside? We can give Enock a chance to mingle


    since he¡¯s been minding them with the bodyguards.¡±


    Tessa agreed, forcing a smile. She replied, ¡°Sure. It was getting stuffy in here anyway.¡±


    When they reached the garden, they found the kids jumping on the trampoline.


    Wi saw them and shouted, ¡°Daddy, look at me! I¡¯m flying!¡±


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you are. Well done, Wi!¡±


    The other two kids also wanted their father to praise them. Reagan jumped on the trampoline and said,


    ¡°Daddy, look at me too! I¡¯m jumping so high!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Well done, Reagan!¡± Aaron said, giving his son a thumbs up.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m jumping too! Look at me!¡± Nia also requested.


    ¡°Nice! Well done, Nia!¡±


    The kids giggled all while calling out to their father multiple times.


    ¡°Daddy, watch me as I go down the slide.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, watch me do the h hoop.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, watch me blow these bubbles.¡±


    Aaron was overwhelmed. The triplets wanted his attention almost at the same time. But he wasn¡¯t


    comining. To him, this was more fun than signing documents in his office.


    At the same time, Michelle and Graham were still on the dancefloor. Michelle red at him when he


    wrapped his arms around her waist and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m not your type? Why did you ask


    me for a dance and why are you holding me so tightly?¡±


    She was taken aback when he suddenly approached her and asked her to dance. At first, she wanted


    to refuse but then those beautiful eyes of his took her in. She took his hand as if she was in a trance


    and only realised what she had done when she was on the dancefloor.


    ¡°Everyone is dancing so I thought we should too. And how else are we supposed to dance if I don¡¯t


    hold your waist like this, hmm?¡± Graham responded in his deep raspy voice, arching an eyebrow.


    He pulled Michelle closer and when she realised there was no space between them, her face flushed.


    She stuttered, her palms on his chest trying to push him away. ¡°W-we are too close. Let¡¯s create some


    space between us.¡±


    Graham smirked. There was a glint in his eyes as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Michelle¡¯s eyes flew open and her heart banged against her ribcage as she questioned


    What was Graham up to? She couldn¡¯t keep up with his hot and cold attitude. One minute, he was


    saying she was not his type and the next minute, he was seducing her with his mesmerising eyes and


    holding her waist like his life depended on it.


    ¡°I just thought I should at least have one dance with you for the first andst time. Who knows, you


    might be married with kids the next time I see you. I¡¯m a very busy man you know,¡± Graham


    2/5


    Chapter 44 Jealous


    responded while looking deeply into her eyes.


    have


    ¡°Oh, really? I still don¡¯t understand why. What has me getting married have to do with you?¡± Michelle


    said, feeling confused.


    She was trying her best to avoid his eyes because she was afraid she might be tempted to kiss him.


    Did he know his eyes were seductive and he was intensely staring at her on purpose? ¡®Gosh, he¡¯s


    dangerous. I should have had a piece of him before running away.¡±


    Graham narrowed his eyes and uttered in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions and just


    dance.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure but she bit her tongue, holding back her snarky


    reply.


    The two of them danced to two songs. They held each other as they swayed to the music from side to


    side.


    Graham¡¯s eyebrows would crease every now and then. There was a strange emotion stirring


    within him that he couldn¡¯t ce. All he knew was that he was reluctant to let go of the woman in


    his arms.


    Ultimately, he nced down at Michelle when the second song came to an end and presented, Wanna


    have a drink with me?¡±


    Michelle raised an eyebrow. Her stomach fluttered with butterflies at the way that he asked but she hid


    her feelings and replied, ¡°Is the busy general asking me out? Don¡¯t you have to return to your duties or


    something?¡±


    Graham chuckled, showing his white and nicely shaped teeth. He said, ¡°I¡¯m actually free tonight. We


    can have a drink before we both go back to our lives. A beer or two would do. We used to be friends


    before you ran away, in case you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink with men. I make mistakes when I get drunk,¡± Michelle replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about making mistakes in front of me. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Graham said huskily.


    Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her grey eyes peered into Graham¡¯s hazel ones. There was something


    about the way he was looking at her¡­ something dangerous and primal. The worst part is that she


    liked it.


    Having nothing to lose, she agreed to what may be the biggest mistake of her life. She smirked and


    stated, ¡°Ok, soldier boy. Let¡¯s get wasted tonight.¡±


    The rest of the day went by blissfully. Aaron and Tessa watched as the kids yed in the garden.


    Their faces were so vibrant as they mingled with other kids. asionally, they would nce in their


    parent¡¯s direction to make sure they were still watching them and then they would wave at


    them.


    Tessa sighed as she watched them run around and remarked, ¡°They look so happy. They¡¯ve never


    smiled so brightly before. I should¡¯ve told them about you earlier.¡±


    Regret crept into her again. She med herself for depriving her kids of experiencing a father¡¯s love.


    She was deep in her thoughts when she felt arge warm hand grasping hers.


    3/5


    Chapter 44¨C Jealous


    She gave Aaron a sideways nce and he smiled at her. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll make it up to


    them and to you too.¡±


    A little whileter, they returned home. The kids were exhausted from all that ying and excitement so


    they slept off on the way home.


    Aaron and Tessa put them to sleep together. They cleaned their legs and changed them into pyjamas


    before tucking them into bed.


    When they were done, they went to the living room and Tessa folded her arms and finally asked


    what was on her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mia? I know you said she¡¯s like a sister to you but you


    two seemed¡­ close.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Aaron cocked up an eyebrow. He grabbed Tessa¡¯s shoulders and gently made her sit on a two- seater


    couch where he joined her. He smirked and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed. Her heart thudded twice and she denied it, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just want to know


    what made her think she can fight for you. Did you lead her on?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always had a crush on me but I¡¯ve never entertained it. I keep her at arm¡¯s length and treat her


    like a little sister. I¡¯ll ban her froming close to me-¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that. I was just shocked that she would hug you like that,¡± Tessa quickly said.


    Aaron let out a low chuckle. He nced at Tessa for a few minutes without saying anything. She didn¡¯t


    know it but she had a frown on her face and looked a little upset.


    Tessa blushed under Aaron¡¯s intense gaze. She averted her eyes and bit her bottom lip. She


    sheepishly asked, ¡°What? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Aaron cupped her cheek and caressed it. His eyes lowered to Tessa¡¯s pouted lips and he ran hist


    thumb over them. He gulped, his throat feeling parched and remarked in a voiceced with desire,


    ¡°Seeing you feel jealous strangely makes me so happy. I¡¯m dying to kiss you right now.¡±


    ¡°Then do it,¡± Tessa replied breathlessly, looking into his eyes.


    Aaron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Tessa had agreed for him to kiss her!


    He had been waiting for that moment and he thought he would wait for a long time. His heart raced as


    he peered into her eyes to make sure she really wanted him to kiss her. When she ran her tongue


    along her bottom lip, Aaron lost it.


    Afraid that she might change her mind, he quickly held the back of her head and lowered his


    head.


    Fireworks exploded when he finally connected his lips to hers, iming her lips in a fiery kiss.


    Chapted A warning

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45~ A warning


    Tessa¡¯s heart was pounding erratically. Pleasure rushed through her as Aaron¡¯s lips moved against


    hers.


    It had been a long time since she felt that way. For a long time, she had believed that she had cut


    off her feelings. But the moment Aaron connected his lips to hers, a tingle shot straight to her


    core, making it clench with a pleasurable ache.


    The things she was feeling from the kiss alone, it was as if electricity was coursing through every fibre


    of her being. She sighed against Aaron¡¯s lips¡­ feeling his passion and love for her through


    the kiss.


    Her lips parted and Aaron took the opportunity to slip his needy tongue into her mouth. He fervently


    explored every inch of her mouth as he sucked and nibbled on her soft lips. He groaned. in pleasure


    and added pressure to the hand that was holding the back of Tessa¡¯s head, causing him to deepen the


    kiss.


    Sparks erupted between them and they both felt like they were floating on clouds in the sky.


    They were still on the couch and Aaron was leaning over Tessa, kissing her hard. It was as was making


    up for all the lost time.


    if he


    Gently, yet deeply.


    Tenderly, yet passionately.


    That¡¯s how Aaron kissed Tessa. Tessa hesitated for a while but sheter gave in and responded to


    Aaron¡¯s demanding, sizzling kiss.


    After about ten minutes, Tessa finally knew what it felt like to kiss until her lips got chafed.


    Aaron let up when she gasped for air. Lust reflected in his eyes as he nced at Tessa. He gulped as


    his eyes fell on her swollen lips. He ended up saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°I could kiss you forever.


    Tessa blushed profusely. She licked her sore lips and ced her hands on Aaron¡¯s chest, gently


    pushing him away. She stated, ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. We might end up doing something more if


    we continue.¡±


    Aaron arched his eyebrow and grabbed Tessa¡¯s hands that were on his chest and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t


    mind doing more. Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? It¡¯s been five years¡­ and I want you.


    But I promised to wait¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you to fully open up to me, Cupcake. And then I¡¯ll eat you like


    you¡¯re my favourite dessert.¡±


    Tessa felt her heart do a backflip. Her reddened cheeks turned a shade darker. She cleared her throat


    to seem less affected by his words and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve be good at sweet talk. Have


    you been practising?¡±


    ¡°No. Ites naturally when ites to you. I¡¯m only like this with you. I¡¯m myself when I¡¯m around


    you. Wanting to make you smile has be a part of me, Tessa, My father used to say


    money is not everything. At first, I didn¡¯t know what he meant. But when I lost you, I realised the


    meaning of his words. All these billions that I have don¡¯t make sense if you¡¯re not with me.¡±


    Chapter 45- A warning


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again. Trying to seduce me with your words,¡± Tessa said, her stomach fluttering


    with butterflies.


    Aaron smiled and replied, ¡°Is it working?¡±


    Tessa chuckled and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, it is. But I still don¡¯t want to do more than a kiss.¡±


    Aaron sighed. He adjusted his pants reluctantly, knowing it was going to be a long cold night. Just


    him and his blue balls.


    He nced at Tessa and said, ¡°I know. Let me kiss you goodnight before I leave.¡±


    Before Tessa could realise what was happening, Aaron grabbed the back of her neck and captured her


    lips with his. He kissed her like there was no tomorrow. What was meant to be a short and


    simple goodnight kisssted longer than expected.


    The weekend quickly passed by in a pleasant blur. Tessa and her colleagues were having a meeting in


    the lounge on a Monday morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m putting up job offers for architects. The time hase when we need to expand ourpany and


    have more employees,¡± Tessa presented.


    The workload had be too bulky and Tessa couldn¡¯t finish each project on time. Since they had


    more moneying in. It was only right to hire more people. She was personally working on Aaron¡¯s


    T&A project and construction had began. It needed more of her attention so the other projects would


    lag behind.


    The mall that had copsed was also being rebuilt and she needed to draw up some designs for the


    building She was going to change everything about the mall.


    Theirpany had been receiving more clients ever since people knew she was connected to Aaron


    Wentworth, so they needed all the help they could get.


    Tessa nced at her assistant and instructed, ¡°Put up adverts for ten job offers. We need a


    receptionist, eight architects and an ountant to help Michelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Lisa Brooks replied and took down the minutes of the meeting.


    ¡°Michelle, we shall conduct the interviews together,¡± Tessa said, looking at Michelle.


    When there was no response, Tessa frowned and nced at her best friend. Michelle appeared to be


    in a trance. She was staring into space with a dazed expression as if she was in deep thought.


    ¡°Michelle? Michelle!¡±


    Only when Tessa shouted did Michelle snap out of her trance. She stared at Tessa with wide eyes and


    asked, ¡°What? Why are you shouting?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mind this morning? Are you okay?¡± Tessa asked with a voiceced with worry.


    Michelle blinked, realising she had been lost in her thoughts once again. She hid her emotions and


    replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ok. I was just thinking about something and got carried away.¡±


    When Tessa narrowed her eyes in suspicion, Michelle evaded her gaze.


    ¡°I knew it! Something happened over the weekend. I saw you leave with Graham. Girl, you have to


    Chapter 45- A warning


    spill the beans.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ nothing-¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ I won¡¯t have that. We share everything. I need to know everything. Let¡¯s go to my office.


    Lisa, start working on the job offers now.¡±


    Tessa dragged a reluctant Michelle to her office. She then sat on top of her desk and waited eagerly for


    Michelle to reveal what happened.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Michelle asked.


    ¡°EVERYTHING,¡± Tessa responded dramatically and added, ¡°I want to know what made my best. friend


    look so out of it.¡±


    Michelle pinched the bridge of her nose and groaned. ¡°Argh! I will never take alcohol again!¡±


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s what we all say. Did you go drinking with him? What happened?¡± Tessa questioned.


    1


    Michelle sighed and said, ¡°Not only did we go drinking, I ended up spending the entire weekend in bed


    with him.¡±


    ¡°What??!¡±


    Tessa jumped down from her desk, her eyes growing to the size of saucers. With her mouth almost


    falling to the floor, she inquired, ¡°How did you even reach that point? I thought you two couldn¡¯t stand


    each other.¡±


    Michelle shrugged and responded, ¡°I thought so too. Who knew we would end up having such hot,


    intense and addictive sex? I got dick-whipped! If there¡¯s such a word. I couldn¡¯t leave and I just let him


    ravish me in every which way.


    ¡°Did he take advantage of you?¡± Tessa asked, worried that her friend was lured into having sex


    while she was drunk.


    ¡°No. I actually took advantage of him. I didn¡¯t drink a lot. Just enough to make me overly bold. I was


    upset that he said I¡¯m not his type. So I challenged him. We ended up in his penthouse and had sex


    until the next day in the evening. It was the best sex I¡¯ve ever had. And he¡¯s so huge¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, but why do you look so sad if it was the best?¡± Tessa asked, feeling confused.


    ¡°He disappeared. Just like that. He didn¡¯t say if we are now dating or if it was just a hookup. I woke up


    this morning and he was gone. The only thing he left was a note saying there was breakfast in the


    kitchen. That¡¯s it. He didn¡¯t even leave the number he¡¯s currently using.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart ached because she could feel the pain in Michelle¡¯s voice. It was rare to see Michelle


    hurt. Seeing her like this meant what Graham had done had really hurt her.


    Patting her shoulder, she consoled, ¡°I¡¯ll get his number from Aaron and then you can give him a piece


    of your mind.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes lit up. She got to her feet and said, ¡°Yes, ask Aaron for his line. I won¡¯t let Graham. off


    for running away like that. I¡¯m the one who does the running, not the other way round.¡±


    The rest of the day was peaceful. Tessa received a bouquet of yellow tulips and lunch from Aaron


    through Enock, his assistant There was a note in the bouquet. She took it out and smiled as she


    Chap 45- A warning


    read it.


    [Enjoy your lunch. It¡¯s your favorite. Think of me while you eat. I love you so much.]


    ¡°So cheesy,¡± Tessa remarked but her lips had split into a big smile.


    She was about to have her lunch when her assistant told her she had a visitor. Putting the food away


    forter, she agreed to meet the visitor but to her surprise, it was Mia Hendrix.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tessa questioned with furrowed eyebrows the moment Mia entered her


    office and took a seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. I want to know why Aaron seems to be so smitten with you,¡± Mia replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I follow,¡± Tessa said curtly. ¡°How did you even know where to find me? Did you investigate


    me?¡±


    She thought Mia was just innocently crushing on Aaron, who knew she was another psycho like


    Serena?


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t have that much free time on my hands. I asked my brother. I came to find out what your


    thoughts are about Aaron From what I saw, he¡¯s the only one in love with you. You don¡¯t seem to


    reciprocate his feelings.¡±


    The space between Tessa¡¯s eyebrows tightened. She narrowed her eyes at Mia and dered, ¡°That is


    none of your business. What right do you have to ask me such a question?¡±


    ¡°I have the right because I¡¯m Aaron¡¯s top fan. His happiness means a lot to me. I love him but if he


    loves someone else, I am ready to move on. But what I want to know is if the woman he¡¯s so smitten


    with loves him back,¡± Mia said. Sheced her fingers and ced her forearms on the desk. Leaning


    over, she asked, ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s mind reeled with thoughts. Love? She didn¡¯t know what she felt at the moment. All she knew


    was that she was bing happier and the bitterness she had kept in her heart was slowly


    disappearing.


    When she was with Aaron, she felt alive. She felt more safe and secure because he didn¡¯t miss an


    opportunity to show her how much he loved her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to call what she was feeling love just yet. It was too soon. She had just


    started opening up her heart and didn¡¯t want to rush things.


    Mia squinted her eyes at Tessa, taking her silence as a no. She snapped, ¡°So you don¡¯t love him? Then


    why are you dating him? Are you ying with his heart?¡±


    Tessa was taken aback by Mia¡¯s sudden change in mood. Before she could respond, Mia beat her to


    ¡°Do you want him or not? Because I do. I¡¯ll fight for him as long as you say you don¡¯t want him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46~ I¡¯m ready


    ¡°He¡¯s mine. Of course, I want him,¡± Tessa admitted ¡°But I won¡¯t fight with another woman for him. If


    that¡¯s the life I¡¯ll have with him, then I would rather be single.¡±


    Mia sagged her shoulders and pouted at Tessa¡¯s words. Her eyes watered as she said, ¡°I thought you


    would say you don¡¯t want him so that I can have an excuse to pursue him. You will not fight any woman


    to be with Aaron. He will do the fighting for you. He called me and told me to behave myself because


    he doesn¡¯t want to make his future wife ufortable. You¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened. Warmth spread through her at Mia¡¯s words. She looked at the young woman


    and asked, ¡°He called you? Then why did you still follow me here?¡±


    Mia sniffed and wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes away. She replied, ¡°I was in denial. I wanted a


    more convincing reason to give up. I¡¯ve always had a crush on Aaron. He once saved my


    life. That¡¯s when I fell for him.¡±


    Mia Hendrix used to see Aaron when he used to meet up with her brother since they were childhood


    friends. She always thought he was handsome but one day, she was mindlessly walking on the road


    near her ce with headsets on, listening to music. A speeding car wasing her way but she was


    none the wiser. She was so engrossed in the music that she ignored her surroundings.


    At that time, Aaron happened to be heading towards her ce to meet up with Tony. He saw the car


    coming at her but it was toote. She was hit and the driver sped off. Aaron was the one who took her


    to the hospital. He looked so cool as he carried her into the hospital like a hero who had descended


    from the sky. From that time, she became his top fan.


    Tessa felt bad for the young woman. She reached her hand forth and grabbed Mia¡¯s hands. She


    remarked, ¡°Hey, from what you¡¯ve said, I think you¡¯re just a good fan of Aaron¡¯s. You might not really be


    in love with him. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, Mia. I believe you will find a man that will love and


    appreciate you. Just a piece of advice, don¡¯t pursue a man who shows no interest in you. Don¡¯t waste


    your time and emotions on something that will hurt you.¡±


    Mia nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Look at me crying as if Aaron had led me on or promised me the


    world. I me his handsomeness and awesomeness. You better guard him jealously, big sis. Several


    women out there have their eyes on him, ready to pounce.¡±


    Tessa shrugged and responded nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Due to his billionaire status and his


    looks, he¡¯s bound to have plenty of women going after him. It¡¯s up to him to chase those women. away,


    not me. If he gives in to temptation then he¡¯s not meant for me. What¡¯s mine will be mine alone and


    won¡¯t make me feel insecure. If he loves me, other women won¡¯t matter.¡±


    A small smile curled at the corner of Tessa¡¯s lips as she said those words. She thought about Aaron


    and how he had been since she returned to the city. Yes, they had a very bad start. But Aaron had


    proved that things could be different this time around.


    It was funny that when she finally decided to put herself out there, it was with the same person. who


    had broken her years ago. Perhaps, deep down, she had never really stopped loving him. She was


    angry and hated him but he melted her heart with the way he treated her well.


    When Mia left, Tessa¡¯s mind reeled with thoughts. Even though she was confident and trusted


    Chap 46-1m ready


    Aaron, she knew she couldn¡¯t be too rxed about it. She knew Aaron wouldn¡¯t entertain other women


    but she still felt ufortable that they would try to shoot their shot with him.


    Her eyes fell on the packs of takeaway that Aaron had sent for her and a thought urred to her. She


    hadn¡¯t visited his office since she agreed to try. How could the rtionship work if Aaron was the only


    one making efforts?


    Getting to her feet, she grabbed the takeaway packs and left her office. She found Lisa at her desk and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for lunch. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr Wentworth send lunch for you already? Or is it not to your liking? I can order something else


    for you,¡± Lisa offered, taking out her phone.


    Tessa smiled and lifted the bags in her hand, saying, ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to the Wentworth group to


    have lunch with Aaron.¡±


    1


    Mondays were often busy for Aaron. Running such a big corporation meant he had to be responsible


    for multiple projects and over a million employees from different branches all over


    the world.


    He had been having back-to-back meetings since morning and he was now developing a headache.


    Despite not being able to have lunch with Tessa, he had Enock send lunch to her while he continued


    with the meetings.


    It was lunch time but he was in the conference room with directors and managers from the electronics


    branch. A project manager had just given a presentation about a new television device that they were


    inventing but Aaron wasn¡¯t pleased with the oue.


    ¡°Is that all you got? Can¡¯t you do something new? That¡¯s what everyone is doing. I just saw the same


    TV that everyone has. The only difference is that it has our brand name on it. I want creativity. Redo


    this or we are not doing it at all,¡± Aaron said.


    The managers and directors shared looks. No one dared to protest so they epted the order and


    another project manager stood up to present another project.


    Before he began, he looked at the time and decided to remind Aaron about the time. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s


    lunchtime-¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow, ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? This work needs to be done today. We shall all- have


    lunchter because we have a deadline and this must be concluded today. Continue.¡±


    Suddenly, Enock checked his phone and whispered in Aaron¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir, Miss Hilton is here to see you.


    She¡¯s waiting for you in your office.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He nced at Enock and asked, ¡°Really? She came to see me?¡±


    Enock smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, sir. She¡¯s here to have lunch with you.¡±


    Aaron got to his feet immediately. His emotionless face suddenly brightened up. He looked at his


    subordinates and presented, ¡°I think we¡¯ve burned ourselves out. Let¡¯s all go for lunch and meet in an


    hour.¡±


    He was about to walk away when a female voice stopped him


    ¡°Sir, this particr project is supposed to be dealt with before the end of the day. We can¡¯t afford


    Chapyr 46- I¡¯m ready


    to lose it,¡± the female voice sounded anxious.


    The woman who spoke was none other than Nora Miller, Aaron¡¯s other assistant. She had been taking


    minutes whilst seated next to Aaron so she heard what Enock had whispered in his ears.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at her. He dered, ¡°Then we shall lose it. What hase up is more


    important.¡±


    Nora clenched her fists as she watched Aaron walk out of the conference room. Something flushed


    through her eyes but her face did nothing to betray her emotions.


    At the same time, Aaron rushed to his office. He grinned when he saw Tessa waiting for him at


    his desk.


    Walking towards her, he pulled her up and engulfed her in a hug. He then let go and nced into her


    eyes.


    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did I disturb you? I just wanted to have lunch with you,¡± Tessa remarked, noticing that he looked like


    he had juste out of an ongoing meeting.


    Aaron curled his fingers under her chin and raised her head before proiming, ¡°I¡¯m never too busy for


    you, love.¡±


    He was ecstatic that she took the initiative to follow him to hispany just to have lunch with him.


    There was no way he would miss the opportunity to have lunch with her when she made the


    effort toe to him.


    Tessa smiled and replied, ¡°Ok. We only have an hour. Let¡¯s be quick.¡±


    Aaron raised an eyebrow at her words. ¡°Careful with your words, love. I might misinterpret you and end


    up eating you instead.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed. She yfully hit Aaron¡¯s chest and grabbed the takeaway packs and went to


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    sit in the visitor¡¯s lounge.


    Aaron followed her and sat next to her. As they ate, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but stare at his legs. She


    asked, ¡°Do you still feel pain in you


    legs?¡±


    Even though Aaron was walking again, he still went for physical therapy to strengthen his bones. He


    often felt pain in his legs when it was cold or when he stood on his feet for hours.


    He shook his head, not wanting to worry Tessa. He responded, ¡°No, there¡¯s no pain. I¡¯mpletely


    healed.¡±


    Tessa let out a sigh of relief. She noticed a limp in his legs after they stood for hours in the hotel¡¯s


    garden while watching the kids over the weekend. It had been weighing on her mind that maybe he


    was still in pain. Thank God he¡¯spletely healed.¡±


    When they were done eating, they cleaned up and sat on the couch, facing each other. Aaron flicked


    his wrist and looked at his watch. He smirked and said, ¡°You said we had an hour. We¡¯ve used up


    fifteen minutes. What are we going to do in the next forty-five minutes?¡±


    ¡°We can chat,¡± Tessa suggested, biting her lower lip


    She thought about what she really came here to do and heat crept up her face. After talking to


    Chap 46-I¡¯m ready


    Mia, Tessa decided that she wasn¡¯t going to waste any more time and go all in. She had a picture of


    what she would do but now that she was in Aaron¡¯s presence, she felt shy.


    When her face flushed, Aaron arched an eyebrow. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? Your face


    is so red.¡±


    Tessa cleared her throat. She nced at Aaron and boldly said, ¡°I¡¯m ready, Aaron.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart soared at her words, knowing what she meant. He smiled from ear to ear as he grabbed


    the back of her head and crashed his lips on hers, kissing her bruisingly hard.


    Pleasure rushed through him and he took her face in his hands, looking into her eyes. He asked, Are


    you sure?¡±


    Tessa nced up at him. Her heart raced erratically. Aaron¡¯s eyes were magical and always felt like he


    was peering into her soul.


    This man made her heart race. Butterflies went wild in her stomach whenever he was near. He also


    made her feel alive and being in his presence felt like home.


    She didn¡¯t know what the future held but what she knew at that moment was that she wanted


    him.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pecked his lips and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready. Make love to me,


    Aaron.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 Sweep you off your feet


    W


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, cupcake,¡± Aaron said with a side smirk.


    He snaked his arm around Tessa¡¯s waist and pulled her onto hisp, eliciting a gasp from her. She


    ended up straddling him with her hands braced on his shoulders. Tessa was in a short skirt that had


    hiked up when she sat on Aaron¡¯sp.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lowered to her creamy thighs and his eyes darkened as lust passed through them. He


    sensually licked his lips and proimed, ¡°I love that you¡¯re wearing a skirt. It makes things


    easier.¡±


    With their eyes locked on each other, Aaron slid his hand to the back of Tessa¡¯s neck and pulled her


    down for a kiss. When he imed her lips, it seemed as if the whole world had faded away.


    Their bodies were heatedly pressed together as their lips moved in sync, breathing heavily as they


    desperately tried to stick their bodies to each other as much as possible. It was as if they wanted to be


    moulded into one.


    Aaron kissed Tessa softly at first, and then he picked up his pace, kissing her with an intensity that


    made her cling to him for dear life.


    He plunged his tongue into her mouth, tasting every corner and rolling his tongue sensually with hers,


    ying with it.


    Tessa felt like she was in another dimension. Electric currents coursed through her as Aaron deepened


    the kiss with every minute that passed. She felt pleasurable tingles rushing through her and she


    moaned against his lips.


    Clutching his navy dress shirt, she kissed him back with equal passion and vigour. The kiss sent wild


    tremors through her veins. She never thought it was possible to feel such sweet sensations.


    Aaron added pressure to the back of Tessa¡¯s head, enabling him to deepen the kiss as he kissed her


    deeper and harder than thest.


    When Aaron left Tessa¡¯s lips, she moaned his name, ¡°Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, love,¡± Aaron whispered huskily as he peppered hot kisses along her jaw¡­


    He made his way to Tessa¡¯s neck and bit down on her soft flesh, marking her as his Tessa¡¯s eyes flew


    open as a ripple of wild pleasure red through her. She cupped the back of Aaron¡¯s head, pushing him


    deeper into the crook of her neck. However, she couldn¡¯t help but remark through.


    breathless moans


    ¡°A-Aaron, that¡¯s going to¡­ leave a mark. People will see.¡±


    ¡°I want them to see. You¡¯re mine,¡± Aaron growled as he continued to kiss and nibble the skin on


    her neck.


    Tessa¡¯s whole body tingled and her core clenched repeatedly Aaron¡¯s words made her all the more


    turned on. She felt a persistent ache in herher regions and wanted it to be dealt with


    ASAP.


    Wanting more of Aaron¡¯s lips, she requested, ¡°Kiss me, Aaron I want your lips on mine-¡±


    1/4


    Sweep you off your feet


    Aaron grabbed her throat gently, giving her a right-hand ne and cutting off her words. He then


    crashed his lips on hers in a hungry kiss that exposed his intense desire for her.


    His insistent lips caused waves of giddiness to hit Tessa all at once. She noticed how her core was


    right on top of Aaron¡¯s shaft.


    His rod had been growing and hardening beneath her the more they kissed and now, it was harder than


    a rock, poking her. The ache in her pussy intensified knowing what the hard thing was and what it could


    do to her.


    After five years of not being touched by a man, Tessa thought she hadpletely cut off her feelings.


    But she proved herself wrong because Aaron¡¯s touch was igniting every me of desire in her body that


    she thought she had gotten rid of


    She began to gyrate her hips, grinding on Aaron¡¯s dick and he groaned, grabbing her ass in response


    as he sucked on her tongue, kissing her like tomorrow would nevere.


    Aaron would y with her tongue and then alternatively suck her upper lip and then nibble gently on


    her bottom lip. Pleasure rushed through him and he felt himself throb. He was painfully hard by now


    and he felt like his rod would burst out of his pants.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    All he wanted to do was to sink into Tessa¡¯s warm core and know what it felt like to be in heaven. But


    he held himself back. Today is not the day,¡¯ he thought in his mind.


    He was over the moon that Tessa had finally opened up to him. Being intimate with her made


    otherworldly sensations wash over him.


    Flipping them around, he reached his hand to the side of the couch and pressed a button. The two-


    seater couch suddenly transformed into a bed.


    Tessa was now lying underneath Aaron. Her heart was pounding as she stared into his eyes. She felt


    his hand going up her thigh and she shuddered from the tingles he was leaving in his wake.,


    Her breathing hitched when Aaron¡¯s fingers reached her core and grazed it through her panties. She


    trembled as a jolt of pleasure shot through her. Aaron gazed into her eyes and asked, ¡°Can I?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart felt warm when he still asked for permission. She bit her lower lip and nodded, ¡°Yes, you


    can. Touch me, Aaron.¡±


    Aaron smirked and stroked her core through the fabric of her damp panties. When his fingers easily got


    wet, he nced at Tessa and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so wet for me, love. So ready. Knowing you want me


    as much as I want you makes me feel so happy. I love you, Tessa. I hope you know


    that.¡±


    Tessa couldn¡¯t respond because right at that moment, Aaron slid her panties to the side and slipped


    two digits into her hot molten core.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron!¡± She cried out when he began to thrust his fingers into her, finger-fucking her agonisingly


    slowly.


    His thumb went to her clit and he yed with it, rubbing it in circr motions and sending shock waves


    throughout Tessa¡¯s body.


    It had been too long so her body was extra sensitive after being stimted. Every sharp thrust that


    Aaron made felt like he was hitting her very soul.


    Chapter 47-Sweep you off your feet.


    He hovered over her and captured her lips with his, kissing her with a passion that could not be


    described.


    Groaning, Aaron drove his fingers in and out of Tessa¡¯s core at an impossibly fast speed. All the while


    kissing her as if he wanted to be embedded into her soul.


    He let up and stared at her, admiring her beauty. Tessa¡¯s eyes were half-closed, her face was flushed


    and her hair was flowy, resting on the couch. She looked like a seductive siren floating in the ocean.


    Her scent, her voice, her beauty¡­ everything about her drew Aaron in like a moth to a


    me.


    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but scold himself. ¡®How could I have ever hurt such a precious woman?


    What was I thinking?¡±


    Regret for his past actions would always haunt him but at least he was given a chance to make things


    right and treat Tessa better.


    He watched her as she swayed her head from side to side, her face contorted in pleasure. His chest


    filled up with pride, knowing he made her feel that way. When she began to roll her hips. against his


    fingers, riding them, he knew she was near.


    He nced into her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, you know that right? Now,e for me.¡±


    At hismand, Tessa released a loud cry that Aaron cut off by crashing his lips on hers.


    Tessa trembled as an earth-shattering orgasm rippled through her. It felt like electrical jolts were hitting


    every sensitive nerve in her body at all angles.


    She curled her toes and rolled her eyes to the back of her head as wave after wave of pleasure


    coursed throughout her body. Aaron continued to rub her clit and Tessa wriggled her hips, trying to


    escape from his demanding ministrations. The pleasure was too much.


    Suddenly, she felt pressure in the pits of her abdomen, her eyes widened and she squirmed, shouting,


    ¡°Aaron, wait¡­ I.. ah!¡±


    Tessa was sent into delirium as streams of liquid shot out of her core. She blushed as she realised


    she had squirted for the first time. It was a new and otherworldly feeling indeed.


    She felt like she had been to heaven and back.


    A small smile crossed her lips as she came down from her high. Aaron removed his fingers from


    between her thighs and while keeping his cerulean blue eyes on Tessa, he slipped his fingers into his


    mouth, sucking on them..


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened at his actions and her face became a shade darker. Her stomach fluttered with


    butterflies as she watched Aaron suck her juices off his fingers.


    Aaron rolled his eyes to the back of his head and stated, ¡°You taste so good, love. I can¡¯t wait to fully


    taste you to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    When Aaron saw that she was back to her senses, he helped her up and grabbed-some wipes that


    were on the small table next to the couch.


    He then helped wipe Tessa clean and then said, ¡°We shall continueter.¡±


    This made Tessa frown. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me? Why are you stopping?¡±


    Chapter 47-Sweep you off your feet


    Aaron quickly shook his head and replied, ¡°Trust me. I want you so much. I feel like I¡¯ll die from


    my


    blue balls. But I want our first time after a long time to be special. Not like this. I want to take my time to


    worship your body and make love to you.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never done it before,¡± Tessa mumbled. She was a little disappointed.


    because she went prepared.


    Aaron chuckled. He leaned over and pecked Tessa¡¯s lips, saying, ¡°I want you to erase those past


    memories. We are starting again, remember? I want it to be special for both of us. I want to sweep you


    off


    off your feet before we take the next step. For now, I just wanted to pleasure you. Seeing the current


    glow on your face, I know I did the right thing.¡±


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face. She ended up averting her gaze and responded, ¡°An hour has passed. I


    have to go back to work.¡±


    1


    When Tessa arrived at her workce, she was about to enter thepany when she felt a cold chill


    run down her spine. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up and a sense of unease


    washed over her..


    It felt like there was someone following and watching her every move. This feeling made her


    stomach twist and turn.


    She whipped around sharply, her heart pounding rapidly. However, she didn¡¯t see anyone. She


    furrowed her eyebrows, wondering if she was being paranoid.


    Shaking her head, she entered thepany and walked to her office. She then took out her phone,


    took a selfie and sent it to Aaron. A text followed that selfie.


    [I¡¯m at the office now.]


    A reply quickly came.


    Aaron: [Ok, cupcake. See youter. I love you to the moon and back.]


    Tessa smiled but she didn¡¯t reply. She was about to put the phone away when another message came


    through. Thinking it was Aaron, she quickly checked it.


    Her stomach lurched when she received a message from a restricted number and it gave her the


    creeps when she read it..


    [Are you happy? Enjoy it while itsts. I¡¯ming for you, Tessa

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48~ A cruise date


    ¡°Did you guys notice anything? Are you doing your jobs correctly? Tessa said she was being followed.


    Howe you couldn¡¯t detect the danger around her?¡± Aaron snapped at his


    bodyguards.


    Tessa grabbed his arm and stopped him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on them. Whoever is sending those


    messages is good at staying hidden.¡±


    It had been a few days since Tessa started receiving texts from the restricted number. At first, she


    thought it was one of Aaron¡¯s admirers who somehow got a hold of her number and began to text


    her to scare her.


    She thought it was just a crazy fan making some pranks on her, so she had ignored it.


    However, it became too much and that¡¯s how she knew it wasn¡¯t a prank. She constantly felt like she


    was being watched. The text she received after she knocked off from work that day made rm bells


    go off in her head.


    It read,


    [I heard you have three kids. It will destroy you if something happens to them, right?]


    The text made her stomach twist and turn. She couldn¡¯t keep quiet about it any longer and showed


    Aaron the messages she had been receiving. He became livid and began to scold Tessa¡¯s bodyguards,


    thinking they weren¡¯t doing a good job.


    They were in the hallway outside Tessa¡¯s house because they didn¡¯t want to worry Elena.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m still ming them. Their job is to ensure your safety but they failed. Josh, Andrew, you


    two are my best men. What happened?¡± Aaron said and directed hisst question to the two


    bodyguards.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t notice anything, Sir. We were not careful enough. I¡¯ll have the team do a thorough


    investigation,¡± Josh answered.


    Aaron pinched the bridge of his nose. He nced at Tessa and sighed, presenting, ¡°I¡¯ll give the


    inspector a call. The police have to be involved in this matter as well. We need all the help we can get.¡±


    ¡°Who would do this though?¡± Tessa asked.


    It was strange that an enemy would pop out of nowhere and target her. Was it someone she knew?


    ¡°I have no idea. Probably my business rivals. I have a lot of enemies, Tessa. This is why I wanted you


    and the kids to move in with me. I can only be at peace if I know you are safe,¡± Aaron replied with


    furrowed eyebrows.


    Hecked his brain to try and figure out which one of his enemies would do such a thing but he came


    up with nks. The only ones that he knew were either in jail, presumably dead or out of the Country.


    Tessa sighed. She nced at Aaron and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to move in with you, Aaron. We already


    discussed this ¡±


    1/5.


    Chapter 48-A cruise date


    Aaron ran a hand through his hair. He pulled at his tie, feeling frustrated and then his eyesnded on


    the door of the apartment next to Tessa¡¯s.


    A thought urred to him at that moment. He took out his phone and called Enock, his assistant.


    ¡°Find out who the apartment next to Tessa¡¯s belongs to. I want to buy it. Offer them double the price,¡±


    he ordered.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened at his words. She looked at Aaron incredulously and questioned, ¡°Are you crazy,


    why would you buy the apartment next door?¡±


    Aaron shrugged. He put his phone back into his pocket and replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re not ready to live with


    me. I¡¯ll move in next door so that I can protect you and our kids properly.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart fluttered. She shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Don¡¯t waste money like


    that. Let¡¯s do this, you can hire more bodyguards if that will make you feel at ease.¡±


    Aaron nodded, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    He went back into the house to say bye to the kids


    ¡°Reagan, Nia and Wi, I won¡¯t be able to put you to sleep tonight. I have something to do,¡± he said.


    The three children¡¯s smiles dropped immediately. Reagan frowned and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just live


    with us? I miss that time when we all stayed in the big mansion with Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you still fighting with Mommy?¡± It was Wi who asked this time.


    Tessa didn¡¯t know how to respond so Aaron stepped closer to the kids and went down on his


    haunches. He looked at his three kids and said, ¡°No, Mommy and I are not fighting. We are just


    working on something and then we will live together once it¡¯s sorted, ok?¡±


    The kids nodded and he smiled at them, saying, ¡°I love you all so much.¡±


    ¡°We love you too, Daddy,¡± the kids said in unison and nced at their mother. ¡°Mommy, we love you


    too.¡±


    ¡°I love you all so so much,¡± Tessa replied with watery eyes.


    She was touched that Aaron was there to answer some of the kids¡¯ difficult questions.


    An hourter, Tessa¡¯s mouth was almost reaching the ground when twenty bodyguards showed up at


    her apartment.


    Five would be stationed outside the door and five would be inside. The remaining ten would be


    downstairs, patrolling and keeping watch..


    She took out her phone and dialled Aaron¡¯s number


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you should fill up my house with bodyguards, Aaron,¡± sheined whilst in her


    bedroom.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the risk, Tessa I¡¯m so worried. How can I sleep peacefully knowing my family is out. there


    alone with a threat looming over us? This is the only way I can be sure you will be safe. But I¡¯m not a


    hundred percent sure. Please, agree to live with me,¡± Aaron said on the phone.


    Tessa sighed. She looked out the window. There was a full moon that night and it made the night sky


    look bright. She loved thete-night phone conversations she had with Aaron every night.


    Chap 48 A crome date


    For now, she wanted them to continue dating like this. They never really enjoyed dating back


    then.


    ¡°I want us to be like this for a while. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. Every time that we are


    apart, we will yearn to be with each other and miss each other¡¯s presence. That way we will appreciate


    each other more,¡± she proposed.


    There was a brief silence from the other side of the phone. Aaron dragged in a sharp breath and


    agreed, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be patient and wait for you. In the meantime, let¡¯s date like never


    before.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a whole two hours like teenagers who just developed crushes on each


    other. They talked about their future ns, business-wise. They discussed the kids and how they


    were going to raise them.


    Aaron didn¡¯t forget to flirt and tease Tessa, making her blush despite the distance. It was already past


    midnight when they decided to call it a night.


    ¡°Goodnight, Tessa. I love you, sweet dreams.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Aaron.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to say you love me too?¡±


    Tessa chuckled and replied, ¡°That word won¡¯te that easily, Mr Wentworth. Sleep tight.¡±


    When she cut the call, Tessa went to the children¡¯s room to check up on them. She covered them


    properly and pecked their foreheads before going back to her bedroom.


    She had just gotten into bed when her phone rang. Her lips curved upwards into a smile as she picked


    the phone up, thinking it was Aaron.


    ¡°Miss me already?¡±


    However, her smile got wiped off her face when she heard a disguised creepy voiceing through


    the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Tessa.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She sat up straight, her stomach twisting.


    ¡°Who are you? What the hell do you want?¡± She questioned.


    The disguised voice chuckled darkly, sending an eerie chill down Tessa¡¯s spine.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and you to find out. I¡¯ming for you, Tessa.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you want?!¡± Tessa was so enraged that she ended up cussing.


    Receiving threats from a restricted number had stressed her out. She was worried sick about her


    family.


    The disguised viiny voiceughed and then said, ¡°Revenge, Tessa. I want revenge. Tell your man I


    said, game on.¡±


    Chap3??) 48¨C A cruise date


    The next day was a Friday. Tessa was out of it as she sat in her office. She had called Aaron the


    moment the mysterious caller hung up and he rushed back to her apartment where he spent the night


    on the couch.


    Heter engaged police and military protection for Tessa, the kids and Elena in addition to the


    professionally trained bodyguards.


    Even though the police and the military were on the case, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ she thought silently.


    Her mind drifted to someone but she shook her head, saying, ¡°It can¡¯t be. He jumped off the cliff.¡± G


    However, she just couldn¡¯t figure out who would go to such an extent of stalking and sending creepy


    messages to her.


    Michelle knocked on her door and invited herself in. She had a huge white box in her hands that she


    ced on Tessa¡¯s table.


    Tessa arched an eyebrow at her, asking, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Michelle shrugged and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you open it and see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Tessa inquired.


    ¡°Someone gave it to me on my way up. He said it was a delivery for you,¡± Michelle replied and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s from your billionaire baby daddy. At least he¡¯s trying his best to make you smile. While the


    man who left me after two days of hot sex is ignoring me.¡±


    Tessa had managed to get Graham¡¯s number from Aaron. At first, Aaron refused because he thought


    Tessa had a crush on Graham. He was so jealous. But when she exined why she was asking for his


    line, he finally gave it to her.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t pick up your call?¡± Tessa asked.


    Michelle shook her head and replied, ¡°No. Not only that, he switched off his phone. I left him a


    message but there¡¯s been no response yet.¡±


    ¡°You know how it is in the military. Maybe he¡¯s on a mission or something,¡± Tessa consoled.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s why I¡¯m upset with myself right now. Why did I have drinks with him? Now I can¡¯t stop


    thinking about him and he¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Michelle sighed and turned to leave, ¡°I¡¯m just going


    to bury myself in work. I¡¯m probably just infatuated. The crush will be gone after a few days and I¡¯ll find


    someone else to crush on ¡±


    When Tessa was left alone, she got to her feet and opened the box. She gasped when she saw a


    dazzling champagne rose gown in it. There was a pair of embellished heels and diamond earrings with


    another diamond ne. A pink one this time.


    Her lips curved into a warm smile, knowing the box was from Aaron She couldn¡¯t help the


    butterflies that went wild in her stomach


    She picked up the note in the box, her heart raced as she read the words that were written on it in


    Chapp¨¦¡¤ 48- A cruise date


    Aaron¡¯s cursive handwriting.


    [Join me for a weekend away in the middle of the ocean. Let¡¯s go on a cruise date.]

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49~ Lovenguage


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they will be protected,¡± Graham promised on the phone. ¡°A team is patrolling


    outside the Wentworth mansion right now.¡±


    Aaron had been nning a getaway with Tessa for a while. However, with the recent threat, he had to


    come up with strong security measures so that they could go out and have a peace of


    mind.


    He sighed in relief and said, ¡°Thanks, man. I owe you one. By the way, I gave your number to Tessa to


    give to Michelle. Don¡¯t be surprised if she calls you.¡±


    There was a brief silence before Graham responded, ¡°I know. She called me. But I didn¡¯t answer. I


    didn¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Aaron furrowed his eyebrows. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you man? I think she likes you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t entertain her, man. You know how my job is. I can never be fully there in her life. because I¡¯m


    always busy. I wouldn¡¯t want to impose a life of loneliness on her,¡± Graham. replied through the phone.


    Aaron pinched the bridge of his nose. He felt bad for his friend and suggested, ¡°You¡¯re letting your fears


    get in the way of your happiness. If you like the woman, go for her. Don¡¯t be like me who realised Tessa


    was the love of my life after she left.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. Anyway, I got to go. My team will protect your family so you and my sister -inw


    should have fun this weekend without any worries.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that you might regret. If you want something, go for it. Consequences be da mned,¡±


    Aaron tried to convince his friend.


    When Graham cut the call, the space between Aaron¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. Graham had grown up with


    an almost absent father. Being a man of high status in the military, his father was often away from


    home. So it was understandable that he would have issues withmitting to someone having seen


    his mother spend most days alone.


    Aaron was thinking about how best he could help his friend when the limo he was in came to a stop.>


    The chauffeur dropped the partition and announced, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Aaron was brought back to the present. A small smile curved on his lips as the thought of spending the


    weekend with Tessa excited him. He replied, ¡°Ok. Thank you, George. Now wait here. I¡¯m going to get


    my Queen.¡±


    George smiled and nodded. He was the one in charge of driving Aaron¡¯s limousine. This was the first


    time Aaron was using the limo to pick up a woman and he was happy for him. He responded, ¡°Sure,


    Sir.¡±


    1/5


    At the same time, Tessa had gotten ready and was waiting for Aaron to pick her up. Elena and the kids


    had been taken to the Wentworth mansion already.


    Her heart was fluttering as she waited for Aaron, picturing what the date on a cruise ship


    would be like.


    She was wearing a champagne rose satin mermaid gown that outlined her curves. It was sleeveless


    with an open-back style and a plunging neckline that exposed a bit of her cleavage. Her embellished


    heels were open ankle-strapped heels with diamonds on the straps. She had styled her hair into a side


    twist that graduated into a neat low bun to expose the diamond earrings that Aaron got for her.


    Her whole look was a perfect fusion of sophistication, elegance and ss.


    When the doorbell rang, her heart did a flip, knowing Aaron was at the door. This wasn¡¯t the first time


    she went out on a date with him but she was nervous.


    The butterflies in her stomach wouldn¡¯t stop fluttering wildly.


    Picking up her nude clutch purse, she walked to the door and opened it. Aaron was standing at the


    door with a bouquet of red roses, looking dashing in a beige suit.


    Tessa¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She gulped as she gave him a once-over. His hair was neatly slicked


    back, giving him a nobleman¡¯s vibe. He had a trimmed and neat beard that made him look manly.


    ¡®Gosh, how can a man be so handsome?¡¯ She thought silently.


    At the same time, Aaron swept his gaze over Tessa¡¯s body. His eyes darkened as he said in his deep


    velvety voice, ¡°You look ravishing, love.¡±


    He leaned down and pecked her lips. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart thudded twice and her cheeks reddened. She nced at Aaron and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t


    look so bad yourself.¡±


    What she wanted to say was that he looked like a Greek g*d. So s***y and smouldering. However, she


    stopped herself and blushed at her own thoughts.


    She took the flowers from him and walked back into the house to put them in a vase. Her apartment


    was now full of flowers but she wasn¡¯tining. She loved them.


    When she walked back to the door, Aaron took off his jacket and ced it around Tessa¡¯s shoulders.


    He then gave her his arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A few minutester, Tessa¡¯s eyes grew to the size of dinner tes when she saw the long white


    limousine waiting in the parking lot.


    2/5


    The chauffeur got out to open the door but Aaron stopped him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s ok, George. I want to be the


    one to open the door for my woman.¡±


    He then led Tessa to the far end of the car and opened the door. Gesturing with his hand for her to


    enter, he offered, ¡°After you, cupcake.¡±


    Tessa blushed and her heart fluttered. She secretly felt giddy when Aaron called her by that pet


    name.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied and got into the limo.


    She was in awe as she took a seat on the leather plush seats. On the left side was a medium t-


    screen smart TV, while the right side had a service bar with cut crystal sses and decanters. There


    was an ice bucket with a bottle of champagne in it.


    The lighting inside the limo was dim, setting the mood for a romantic night. It had a power moonroof,


    exposing the night sky. They could watch the stars through the transparent roof as they drove through


    the city.


    Aaron sat beside Tessa and pressed on the driver-passenger inte, ordering, ¡°We can start off


    now.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Sir,¡± George responded on the inte and soon, the limousine began to move.


    ¡°Would you like a ss of champagne?¡± Aaron asked Tessa.


    When she nodded, he grabbed two sses and poured them each a drink. He then gave her the ss


    and raised his to hers, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s to us and our children. Let¡¯s forget about everything tonight and


    have fun.¡±


    Tessa clinked Aaron¡¯s ss and remarked, ¡°Cheers.¡±


    There was soft music ying in the background, creating a romantic ambience. Aaron would often


    nce at Tessa and tell her stories about some buildings in the City that she didn¡¯t know.


    They passed the theme park that was under the Wentworth group and then he said, ¡°Do you know that


    the theme park was the first business my parents ventured into?¡±


    Tessa shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to have a very big family. So they built this park so that their kids could have fun.


    Unfortunately, I was the only child and Mom died young. Still, this park remains my father¡¯s favourite. It


    may have changed because I modernised it but it still has the old swings. and slides from when I was


    young.¡±


    Aaron sighed and took a sip from his ss, adding, ¡°Let¡¯s bring the kidster. I want us to spend quality


    time as a family. I don¡¯t want to lose out in their growth and development any more than I already


    have.¡±


    3/5


    Tessa nodded. She reached for his hand and squeezed it, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    When the car stopped moving, Tessa could see that they were on a helipad. There was a helicopter


    waiting for them a few meters away.


    Aaron was about to step out when Tessa stopped him and presented, ¡°Wait. I want to video call the


    children. Just to make sure they are ok.¡±


    She took out her phone from her clutch purse and made a video call to Reagan¡¯s tablet.


    ¡°Hi Mommy,¡± Reagan responded. He then saw his father and smiled widely, ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Hello, son!¡± Aaron happily waved at his son through the phone.


    ¡°Hi, baby. Call your sisters, I want to see all of you,¡± Tessa said.


    After a few seconds, three little faces were showing on the screen.


    ¡°Hi, babies. Are you ok? I miss you. Mommy and Daddy will be back soon. I want you to be good. Don¡¯t


    trouble your grandparents, ok?¡± Tessa uttered.


    ¡°Ok, Mommy,¡± Reagan answered and then he asked, ¡°Can we have ice cream?¡±


    Aaron was about to agree but Tessa firmly shook her head and responded, ¡°No, Reagan. It¡¯s cold. You


    can¡¯t have ice cream. Ask grandma to make you a hot drink instead.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart dropped to his stomach. He realised how it was cold that day and he felt guilty for


    wanting to agree to the children¡¯s request when it could be harmful to them.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡± Wi asked.


    Tessa replied, ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with.


    your father.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie to? I also want to go on a date with Daddy.¡±


    Aaron chuckled, he said, ¡°I will take us all on a date when we return, ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok, Daddy.¡±


    When the call ended, Tessa could tell that Aaron was feeling bad for almost saying yes to the kids


    earlier. She grabbed his arm and squeezed it before consoling him, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t beat yourself up. This is


    the first time you¡¯re being a father. You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Aaron smiled at Tessa, appreciating her words. He squeezed her hand back and remarked, ¡± Thanks,


    Tessa. I¡¯ve just realised that there¡¯s a lot that I need to learn. But with you by my side, I believe I can be


    the best father in the world.¡±


    He then opened the door and stuck his hand out to Tessa. She took it with a smile crossing her lips.


    They got on the helicopter and spent two hours in the air. When it was time tond, Aaron took a


    blindfold and covered Tessa¡¯s eyes with it.


    Ch


    She giggled as he tied it behind her head, saying, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Aaron responded.


    Her heart raced in anticipation. Soon, theynded and Aaron led her out of the helicopter which


    disembarked as soon as they stepped down from it.


    The first thing Tessa felt was a gust of wind hitting her skin. She took a whiff of the smell of the ocean


    and smiled. ¡°Can I open my eyes now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Aaron whispered in her ears. She was ticklish and ended up giggling.


    A few minutester, he finally removed the blindfold from her eyes and said, ¡°Now you can look. This is


    a gift for giving birth to three children for me. Thank you, Tessa. For being an amazing woman and


    mother. I admire your strength and dedication. Raising kids as a single mother is not easy, but for five


    years, you managed perfectly. I appreciate you for that. Do you like your gift?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets and her mouth had dropped to the floor. A gasp


    left her lips as she stared at therge luxurious hotel cruise ship they were on. It had the name,


    ¡®Tessa¡¯s cruise resort¡¯ inrge neon letters.


    The ship had colourful lights that illuminated the ocean. She could make out a bar, a pool area and


    suites for guests. It was veryrge and there were other parts she could not see just yet.


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­ did he just give me a cruise ship as a gift?¡¯


    Her heart ski pped a beat and then went into overdrive, pounding so hard it became deafening.


    ¡°A-Aaron¡­ what¡¯s this? Why did you get me this? I told you I already forgave you. No need to get me


    expensive gifts,¡± Tessa said.


    ¡°This is my lovenguage. Spending on you, serving you, spending quality time with you, assuring you


    of my love and not forgetting¡­¡± Aaron trailed, sliding his hand around her waist and whispered in his


    deep raspy voice, ¡°Craving you.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50- Fireworks and pleasure


    Male staff in a white and ck uniform walked up to Tessa and Aaron and bowed, saying, Wee,


    Sir and Ma¡¯am. Let me escort you to your suite.¡±


    Aaron grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand andced their fingers. They followed the staff who led them down a


    hallway with expensive marble floors and golden chandeliers on the ceiling. He brought them to a


    presidential suite with a living room, balcony and bedroom.


    ¡°Dinner is already served on the balcony. You can enjoy your food while enjoying the view of the ocean.


    I hope you enjoy your weekend,¡± the staff presented with reverence.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aaron said and led Tessa to the balcony.


    Dinner was set up on a nicely decorated table. As usual, he drew out a chair for Tessa and helped her


    sit. Then he grabbed his chair and sat next to her, instead of opposite her. He proimed huskily, ¡°I


    want to be close to you. The table is too long, I can¡¯t even do this¡­¡±


    He ced his hand on Tessa¡¯s thigh and caressed it agonisingly slowly.


    Tessa blushed and replied, ¡°Ok. I don¡¯t want to shout when talking too.¡¯


    11


    Aaron smirked, noticing how her face had be a shade darker. He withdrew his hand and poured


    her a ss of champagne.


    The two of them had a pleasant dinner. When they looked at the ocean, they could see moonbeams


    shining on the water and as the cruise ship moved, a gentle breeze would hit them asionally.


    Aaron suddenly stood up and walked into the suite. It didn¡¯t take long for him toe out but Tessa


    realised he had a guitar in his hands.


    She raised an eyebrow when he stood a few meters away, just next to the rails of the ship and yed a


    few strings as if he was testing the guitar. She asked, ¡°Can you y the guitar?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I cannot do, love,¡± Aaron replied with a co cky smirk.


    Tessa rolled her eyes. She said, ¡°Ok, are you going to sing for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to sing a song for you. This is my dedication to you, Tessa. Losing you taught me a very


    painful lesson. It¡¯s not a mistake I will ever repeat. I love you with all my soul and I can confidently say


    you¡¯re my one and only woman.¡±


    He then began to y a song with his guitar and Tessa recognized the tune as John Legend and


    Meghan Trainor¡¯s song called ¡®Like I¡¯m gonna lose you¡¯. Starting with the male verse, Aaron sang while


    looking into her eyes.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, just a whisper of smoke


    You could lose everything, the truth is you never know


    1/5


    So I¡¯ll kiss you longer, babe, any chance that I get


    I¡¯ll make the most of the minutes and love with no regret


    Let¡¯s take our time to say what we want


    Use what we got before it¡¯s all gone


    ¡®Cause no, we¡¯re not promised tomorrow.¡±~


    Tessa¡¯s eyes blurred with tears. She never knew Aaron could sing and he had a very lovely voice that


    could make you want to drop your panties. Her heart felt full and butterflies fluttered in her stomach the


    more she listened to the words of the song.


    She stood up and walked up to Aaron as he sang the chorus as he yed the guitar with a higher note.


    ¡°So I¡¯m gonna love you like I¡¯m gonna lose you


    I¡¯m gonna


    gonna hold


    you, like I¡¯m saying goodbye


    Wherever we¡¯re standing, I won¡¯t take you for granted


    ¡®Cause we¡¯ll never know when, when we¡¯ll run out of time


    So I¡¯m gonna love you, like I¡¯m gonna lose you


    I¡¯m gonna love you, like I¡¯m gonna lose you.¡¯


    Aaron yed a few strings, trailing the melody while looking at Tessa with so much love in his eyes.


    When finally he put the guitar down, Tessa rushed towards him and leaned up for a kiss, which he met


    eagerly, connecting their lips in an explosive kiss.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Just then, fireworks shot up into the sky, exploding into a dazzling disy of colours that lit up the sky.


    Aaron let up from the kiss and then Tessa whipped around to watch the fireworks. A big smile crossed


    her lips, recalling how she had felt Aaron¡¯s emotions when he sang for her.


    ncing at Aaron, she said, ¡°Thank you, Aaron. For everything. I don¡¯t even know what to say. Haven¡¯t


    you made me a millionaire with these gifts already?¡±


    Aaron smirked and caressed her cheek, replying, ¡°These gifts can¡¯tpare to the love I have for you,


    my love. There¡¯s not an ocean too deep, or a mountain too high that can be used to measure my love


    for you. It¡¯s immeasurable. The gifts I give you are just a token of appreciation. What I intend to give


    you forever is my heart, my time and my attention.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes stung with tears. Her heart was pounding erratically as she stared into Aaron¡¯s soulful


    eyes. The emotions he was disying in his eyes made her feel overwhelmed. The tears she was


    holding back rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡®How can he love me so much?¡±


    This was the love she had always wanted and often dreamed about. When she made the decision to


    not fall in love, that was her not wanting to waste her time with someone who wouldn¡¯t reciprocate her


    feelings or give her the same energy she put into the rtionship.


    Deep down, she wanted to love and to be loved. A love so strong that she could see it in her partner¡¯s


    eyes. She could feel it in his words and see it through his actions.


    Tessa could feel the butterflies in her stomach going wild as she raised her hand to cup Aaron¡¯s jaw.


    She dragged in a sharp breath and proimed, ¡°I admit. I was afraid of getting hurt. This is why I


    strongly refused to give you a second chance. That¡¯s because I thought it wasn¡¯t possible for someone


    to change. However, these past few weeks, I¡¯ve realised that I made the right decision to give you a


    second chance. I now know what it feels like to be loved genuinely. This time around, I don¡¯t have to


    question you on where I stand in your life. Or what I am to you. This is because you¡¯ve shown it to me


    and I have no doubts that I am the woman in your life. Aaron, back then, what you are doing now is all


    that I wanted from you.¡±


    Aaron sagged his shoulders, thinking Tessa was still upset about the past. He looked at her and asked,


    ¡°What I did to you is the worst mistake of my life and I¡¯ll never forgive myself for that. I¡¯m sorry, love. I


    know it won¡¯t be easy to forget-¡±


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± Tessa shushed Aaron, cing her index finger on his lips.


    ¡°I love you,¡± She boldly said. ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to say.¡±


    For a moment, Aaron froze. As Tessa¡¯s words sank in, his heart fluttered and he felt like he


    had a whole zoo in his stomach.


    His hand that was wrapped around Tessa¡¯s waist tightened and he pulled her closer to his body,


    asking, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tessa bit her lower lip and replied, ¡°I said I love you.¡±


    ¡°Say that again,¡± Aaron whispered in his deep raspy voice.


    This time, heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face under Aaron¡¯s heated gaze. She kept her eyes on him and


    dered, ¡°I love you, Aaron.¡±


    Aaron felt like he had been flown to the moon. His heart raced excitedly as he raised a hand to cup


    Tessa¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you, cupcake. Say it louder,¡± he requested, his eyes boring deeply into Tessa¡¯s


    eyes.


    Tessa smiled, her heart leaping with joy. She wrapped her arms around Aaron¡¯s neck and proimed,


    ¡°I love you, Aaron Wentworth.¡±


    Aaron suddenly bent over and scooped her into his arms, carrying her bridal style.


    Tessa gasped and giggled as she automatically clung to Aaron¡¯s neck. She asked in between giggles,


    ¡°Aaron, what are you doing?¡±


    Aaron didn¡¯t answer and rushed into the suite, heading straight to the bedroom. When they


    entered the room, Tessa looked on in awe at how the white bed was decorated with red rose


    petals. The scent of fresh roses filled the air and anothervender scent that wasing from


    the scented candles in the room.


    On the left side of the room, there was a small table with a tter of choctes and truffles. There was


    also an ice bucket with a bottle of wine. Tessa could see that Aaron had put a lot of effort into nning


    this and her heart felt warm.


    Aaron gently ced Tessa on the bed and rasped, ¡°I want to make love to you, now.¡±


    He then climbed on top of Tessa and crashed his lips on hers in a toe-curling kiss. Their lips moved in


    sync, sucking and nibbling on each other with an intense passion that was out of this world.


    Tessa gasped for breath and Aaron took the opportunity to slip his tongue into her mouth, taking full


    control of the kiss.


    Pleasure rushed through him, making blood rush down south. He groaned and Tessa¡¯s core clenched


    as if in response when she felt his co ck throb against her.


    Aaron let go of her lips and looked into her green eyes, asking, ¡°Do I have permission?¡±


    ¡°I had agreed a few days ago,¡± Tessa responded breathlessly.


    Aaron nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I know. But you may have changed your mind today or you may not be in


    the mood. So I¡¯m asking if you still want this.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart swelled with warmth. She appreciated Aaron¡¯s gesture. However, she was feeling like her


    body was on fire. Aaron had been so loving and caring, she couldn¡¯t wait to be his. She


    craved him too..


    ¡°I want you,¡± She murmured, biting her bottom lip when her core clenched with a need she couldn¡¯t


    exin.


    Aaron smirked and replied, ¡°Good. Because once I begin, I¡¯m not stopping.¡±


    He then hiked up her gown and pulled it over her head. His eyes darkened with desire when she was


    exposed to him. Due to the nature of her dress, Tessa didn¡¯t put on a bra. So her breasts spilt out the


    moment the dress was pulled off, bouncing on her chest.


    Aaron trailed his eyes down her body and arched an eyebrow. He noticed how she didn¡¯t put on any


    panties too and he felt himself grow harder than a rock in his pants.


    He remarked, ¡°No panties too? Woman, are you trying to kill me? D amn, you¡¯re so s*xy.¡±


    4/5


    Tessa had done a Brazilian wax after the moment she had with Aaron in his office, just to be prepared.


    Her face flushed when Aaron nodded in approval and said, ¡°Nice.¡±


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and took Tessa¡¯s nipple into his mouth while he kneaded the other one.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± Tessa rolled her eyes to the back of her head, feeling pleasure rush through her.


    As Aaron hungrily sucked on Tessa¡¯s sensitive nipple, he twisted the other one with his fingers, sending


    electric currents through Tessa¡¯s body. He then buried his face in the valley of her breasts and began to


    pepper kisses on her skin, making his way down her stomach.


    When he reached her navel, he sucked and ran his tongue around it before leaving the bed. He then


    grabbed Tessa¡¯s leg and yanked her to the edge of the bed where he threw her legs over


    his shoulders as he went down on his knees.


    Tessa arched her back from the bed and cried out in ecstasy the moment Aaron buried his face


    in between her thighs and dove into her wet core.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51- Let¡¯s go again


    Tessay with her back on the bed while Aaron held her legs in ce on his shoulders.


    An erotic


    gasp left her lips when she felt his tongue exploring her core. He ran his tongue along her slit, making


    his way up her smooth folds, tasting and licking her as if she was vani ice cream.


    For a moment, he relished Tessa¡¯s taste, loving the way her body reacted to his touch as he ate her out


    with gusto. ¡®She tastes divine. I can never get tired of this,¡¯ he thought in his mind.


    The moment his tongue grazed her pleasure nub, Tessa shuddered violently and locked her legs


    around Aaron¡¯s neck, trapping him in between her thighs.


    Her mouth formed an O shape as she cried out, revelling in the pleasure that Aaron was bringing her.


    Electrical currents washed over her and she curled her toes as Aaron continued to flick her clit with his


    tongue.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron, that¡¯s it,¡± she moaned like a wanton.


    With every hard stroke that Aaron made on her swollen nub with his tongue, Tessa arched her back


    from the bed and trembled as waves of pleasure burned through her.


    Aaron slid his tongue down and plunged it into Tessa¡¯s pussy. He ced his thumb on her sensitive clit


    and began to rub it in feathery circr motions at first, and then he added. pressure to his thumb,


    eliciting more moans from Tessa.


    Tessa was out of it, feeling pleasure like no other. She curled her toes and clutched the bedding,


    swaying her head from side to side as she writhed this way and that.


    She could feel Aaron sliding his tongue in and out of her core and although heat crept up her face, she


    found herself rolling her hips and riding his face.


    Tingles sizzled through her and all she could do is cry out to express what she was feeling.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to fall over the edge. She propped herself up and twisted her hand in Aaron¡¯s


    hair, pushing him deeper into her love cave, screaming, ¡°Ah! Oh god! Yes, Aaron, I¡¯ming!¡±


    Aaron tightened his grip on Tessa¡¯s legs as he continued to thrust his tongue in and out of her core


    roughly until she came down from her high.


    He then ced her legs on the bed and licked his lips, saying, ¡°You taste like heaven.¡±


    He got to his feet and took off his clothes. When he pushed his boxers down, his dick sprang free,


    pointing at Tessa who gulped at the sight of it.


    ¡®It¡¯s so huge,¡¯ Tessa said silently. She was trying to remember if it was always that big and if it


    would fit into her.


    Aaron chuckled when he saw Tessa¡¯s expression. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve


    never seen it before.¡±


    He then climbed on top of Tessa, parting her legs widely with his knees before settling in between her


    legs.


    He grabbed her breast and massaged it before twisting and tweaking her nipple.


    His hands became busy, feeling Tessa up, tracing her curves and leaving delicious tingles in his wake.


    He leaned down and imed Tessa¡¯s lips, kissing her passionately and making her taste herself. She


    moaned in response and kissed him back with equal passion.


    The two of them kissed for an undetermined amount of time. Tessa had her arms wrapped around


    Aaron¡¯s neck while he cupped the back of her neck. Their lips were locked in a fiery kiss as Aaron


    ground his shaft on Tessa¡¯s core, coating it with her juices.


    ¡°Mmmh,¡± Tessa moaned against his lips, loving the way he was dominating her with his tongue.


    They broke the kiss to gasp for air but kept their eyes on each other. Sparks flew between them


    the sexual tension getting stronger with every minute.


    ¡­


    Aaron suddenly got off Tessa and slept on his back. He then nced at her and said, ¡°Come and sit on


    my face, love. I want to make sure you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Tessa blushed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aaron shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. I want you to at least have three orgasms before I find my


    release. Come here.¡±


    With reddened cheeks, Tessa got up and straddled Aaron. She then moved close to his face where she


    squatted. Her heart raced knowing she waspletely exposed before Aaron.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Aaron rasped and grabbed her hips before bringing her down on his mouth.


    He stuck his tongue out and stroked her core, eliciting a moan from her. He then proceeded to flick her


    clit with his tongue, slowly at first and then he increased his pace. His tongue was making up and down


    strokes on her pleasure nub.


    Pleasure red through Tessa. She rode his face while grabbing his hair tightly. A thought urred to


    her and she suddenly turned. Her ass was now facing Aaron. She leaned over him and grabbed his


    shaft before taking it into her mouth.


    ¡°Fuck, love. That¡¯s it,¡± Aaron groaned when Tessa began to suck his dick. He then spread her ass


    cheeks and delivered a sharp tap to her ass.


    Juices flowed out of Tessa¡¯s core, causing Aaron to lick them. He then continued to run his


    tongue along Tessa¡¯s core while she continued to bob her head on his shaft.


    He then plunged two fingers into her and fingerfucked her hard, making her cry out in ecstasy.


    Aaron roughly thrust his fingers in and out of her and Tessa could no longer focus on what she was


    doing but she used her hand to wank him off.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Tessa toe for a second time. Her juices squirted out of her and fell on Aaron¡¯s


    face but he didn¡¯t stop thrusting into her until she rolled out her orgasm.


    When she was calm, Tessa took Aaron¡¯s shaft into her mouth again, sucking on it. She swirled her


    tongue around it and sucked on the mushroom tip.


    Aaron groaned as intense pleasure rushed through him. He picked Tessa up and flipped her around


    before climbing on top of her. He looked at her and said, ¡°I want toe inside you.¡±


    With those words, he smashed his lips on hers, kissing her bruisingly hard. Tingles coursed through


    him and he groaned lewdly. It had been long since he had sex and he was on the verge of exploding.


    Tessa was bringing him so much pleasure that he never knew existed.


    Tessa licked her lower lip. Her core was aching and she was wet. As Aaron rubbed his shaft on her


    entrance, a jolt of pleasure sizzled through her. She ended up wrapping her legs around his waist and


    pleaded, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow. He rolled his hips, teasing Tessa as his dick grazed her wet core. He asked,


    ¡°Please what? Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¯


    ¡°I want you,¡± Tessa gasped breathlessly, her heart pounding and core clenching. She was trembling


    from being too sensitive.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours for the taking, love,¡± Aaron said and then he tightened his butt and pushed forward, impaling


    Tessa¡¯s love cave with his rock-hard cock.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Aaron groaned when he felt how he squeezed himself into Tessa¡¯s pussy. He froze for a


    minute, trying to stop himself froming too early. He remarked while breathing heavily, ¡°Your pussy


    is so wet and tight, love. I might¡­ not be able tost long.¡±


    He then began to move. He pulled his shaft out of her until only the tip was inside Tessa, and then he


    mmed into her with one powerful thrust.


    Pleasure tingled through him and he picked up his pace, thrusting in and out of her. Aaron felt like he


    was on top of the world. He looked down at Tessa and admired her beauty.


    ¡°I love you, Tessa. God, you feel so good,¡± he said, pounding into her slowly but surely.


    At the same time, Tessa had lost it. Everything else had faded away. All she could focus on was the


    way Aaron was making her feel. He had filled her up with his big rod. She could feel every stroke as


    they became one. Electricity rippled through her like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron¡­ yes! Yes! Oh god!¡± She moaned, arching her back and throwing her head back. She


    bucked her hips up and met Aaron¡¯s thrusts.


    Aaron felt himself nearing. He slid his hand between them and began to rub Tessa¡¯s clit


    roughly. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I want you toe before I do¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in. It¡¯s so so


    nice.¡±


    He increased his pace and began to pound into Tessa as if his life depended on it, going harder and


    deeper as if he wanted to bury himself inside of her. At the same time, Tessa sighed in ecstasy at the


    double stimtion.


    She cried out when an intense orgasm ripped through her. Just then, Aaron pulled out and gave his


    shaft a few pumps before spilling his seed on Tessa¡¯s stomach.


    He nced into her eyes and said, ¡°I recalled I hadn¡¯t asked if you¡¯re on any contraceptives. So I pulled


    out to be safe.¡±


    ¡°I have a loop so I can¡¯t get pregnant,¡± Tessa responded after a moment of catching her breath.


    Her heart was pounding. She was mind blown. Making love with Aaron was so much better than back


    then when they were sneaking around. Perhaps it was because they both felt the same way about


    each other. Aaron had taken his time with her, worshipped her body and took care of her pleasure.


    He made her feel special. The way he looked at her¡­ as if she was the only woman in the world.


    Her heart felt warm when he showed concern about her contraceptives. She smiled and added,


    I¡¯m safe.¡±


    aron took a cloth from the bedside table and wiped her belly. He then smirked and climbed n top of her,


    saying, ¡°Since you are safe, let¡¯s go again. I want to release inside you.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52~ Hand in marriage


    The next morning, Tessa awoke to the mouth-watering scent of food wafting through her


    nose.


    ¡°Mmmmm smells good,¡± She moaned, patting the space next to her. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s that smell? It


    smells so delicious.¡±


    When there was no response and she realised the space next to her was empty, her eyes flew open


    and she sat up on the bed, looking around. Aaron wasn¡¯t in the room but she saw a note on his pillow.


    Picking it up, a smile crossed her lips.


    It read,


    [Morning, cupcake. Don¡¯t think I ran away after making love. I¡¯m making breakfast in the kitchen. I love


    you.]


    Butterflies fluttered in Tessa¡¯s stomach and she bit her bottom lip, feeling over the moon. Images of the


    previous night shed through her mind and she blushed. Aaron couldn¡¯t let her go until the wee hours


    of the morning.


    Getting up from the bed, she winced and almost doubled over. She was a little sore in herher


    regions. But it was a pleasurable kind of soreness. Aaron had unleashed his inner beast on her and


    she all the more enjoyed every part of it.


    She saw Aaron¡¯s white shirt dress on the ground which she picked up and put on. It reached her mid-


    thigh, looking like a dress. Satisfied that it somewhat fit, she left the bedroom and followed the sweet


    aroma that had filled the suite.


    Reaching the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help but give Aaron a once over when she saw him. He was


    shirtless with a pair of blue jeans. A cute white apron was wrapped around his waist, giving him a


    seductive sexy chef look.


    She watched as he moved around the kitchen, his muscles flexing with every little movement he made.


    There is just something sexy about a man who can cook. Tessa found herself getting turned on by the


    delicious view.


    She licked her lower lip hungrily and thought. ¡®Damn, he¡¯s so hot!¡¯


    ¡°Looked your fill?¡± His voice came and it brought Tessa back to the present.


    Her face flushed at being caught staring. She cleared her throat and stepped closer, replying, ¡± I wasn¡¯t


    staring-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok if you stare, love. I belong to you. I¡¯m yours. You can stare all day if that¡¯s what you want,¡± Aaron


    said, giving her a side nce with a yful smirk.


    He was standing by the stove, frying some scrambled eggs on a non-stick pan. It looked like he was


    almost done with breakfast. The counter in the centre of the kitchen had tes with


    toast, bacon and sausages.


    Tessa smiled but she didn¡¯tment on Aaron¡¯s words. Instead, she offered, ¡°Do you need help? I can


    help to make the coffee-¡±


    ¡°No, love. I got this. I know I made you tiredst night from my demands. This was supposed to be


    breakfast in bed. So go back to the bedroom, get under the sheets and wait for your man to serve you.


    You deserve to be pampered,¡± Aaron presented.


    Tessa felt a wave of giddiness hit her all at once. She felt her heart sore with happiness. ¡®How did I get


    so lucky?¡±


    Aaron was bing more and more romantic every day. She was afraid she would love him to death if


    this continued.


    She whipped around and returned to the room where she waited patiently for breakfast while butterflies


    went wild in her stomach.


    A few minutester, Aaron returned to the bedroom with a tray that wasden with a heavy breakfast.


    He ced the portable small table on Tessa¡¯sp and leaned down, kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Bon Appetit! I hope you enjoy your breakfast just like I enjoyed eating youst night,¡± Aaron said, his


    deep voice resonating around the room.


    Tessa¡¯s heart thudded twice at his words. Indeed, there was no session that Aaron didn¡¯t eat


    her peach the previous night. It seemed to be his thing. Like he craved her scent and taste. Each time


    he asked for another round, he would go down on her and bring her to heaven with his tongue. Then


    he would proceed to make love to her in every which way.


    She nced at Aaron and remarked, ¡°Thank you for making breakfast, Aaron. It¡¯s finger- licking good.¡±


    ¡°Aaron? Can¡¯t you call me something like baby? Or darling? Sugar pie?¡± Aaron asked with a raised


    eyebrow.


    ¡°Can I call you boss?¡± Tessa said with amusementced in her voice.


    ¡°What? No way¡­ I want you to call me sweetheart, my love¡­ or any of those sweet names out there,¡±


    Aaron replied.


    Tessaughed. She raised her head and stared at the ceiling as if she was thinking about what


    name to call him.


    She finally nced at him and dered, ¡°Thank you, Babe.¡±


    Aaron grinned from ear to ear. He leaned down and kissed her forehead again, saying, ¡°That¡¯s more


    like it.¡±


    A little whileter, Tessa was about to go shower when Aaron stopped her.


    ¡°Wait. I want to take a picture of you,¡± he presented.


    He grabbed his phone and stood a few meters away and took a photo of her in his white shirt. He then


    approached her, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and they took a selfie. Smiling, he then


    dered, ¡°This will be my new profile picture on social media.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes flew open. She asked, ¡°Are you for real? I¡¯m in your shirt. Are you trying to tell the whole


    world that we spent the night together?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m showing off that the most beautiful woman in the world is mine,¡± Aaron remarked. and


    proceeded to post the photos on his social media.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He uploaded the photo of Tessa wearing his shirt as a dress and added the following caption.


    [Everything makes sense now that we are finally together.]


    Aaron then uploaded the selfie they took together and updated his profile picture and added a few


    words.


    [My future wife is such a beauty when she wakes up in the morning.]


    The inte went wild immediately. Aaron¡¯s photo gained a lot of likes and several shares. within a few


    minutes of posting it.


    Thement section developed a lot of traffic, especially from women who would love to have a


    billionaire of their own.


    [Wow! I¡¯m so jealous right now! Do you have billionaire friends who would show me off to the


    whole world too?]


    [I wish I was Tessa.]


    [I thought this only happens in movies. This woman hit the jackpot!]


    Some die-hard fans still didn¡¯t want to give up. A few of themmented.


    [This is not fair! I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time. Can you take me as your side piece?


    I wouldn¡¯t mind!]


    Aaron frowned when he saw thatment. He decided to respond to the woman iming to


    want him.


    [Sorry, I¡¯m taken.]


    Several media pages shared Aaron¡¯s response and the post went viral once more. It was now a well-


    known fact that Aaron was a loyal man and he only loved one woman called Tessa


    Hilton.


    They spent half of the day sleeping in since Tessa was exhausted from the previous night¡¯s


    escapade.


    The rest of the day was spent touring the cruise ship and doing some fun activities. Aaron showed


    Tessa the waterpark that was on the ship. They changed into some swimsuits and then went on the


    slides. After ying with water for a while, they went to get a massage while sipping on some cocktails.


    After hours of ying and walking around the ship, they went to rest on top of the ship on the t roof,


    sunbathing on some loungers.


    Tessa nced at Aaron andmented, ¡°This cruise ship gives you the real feeling of being on a


    vacation. Away from the world and everyone. I love how it allows you to just rx and have fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, love. Do you have any new ideas about how you would like to improve the cruise


    ship? It¡¯s a business so you should make it grow,¡± Aaron said.


    Tessa mulled over it. She thought about how there was almost everything on the ship apart from an


    outdoor hot tub. She nodded, saying, ¡°I would like to add a hot tub. Sometimes, it might get cold out


    here and people would just love to soak into some warm water while watching a thousand stars in the


    sky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll have some people work on it. You have a great mind, love. I¡¯m sure the


    business will do great in your hands,¡± Aaron replied, feeling impressed and added, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach fluttered at Aaron¡¯s words. She never thought it was possible for Aaron to be so loving


    and supportive. It felt good to know that someone had her back,e what may.


    His devotion made her heart swell with warmth. She nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m d I returned


    home. Everything has been so perfect.¡±


    On a Sunday evening, Tessa and Aaron finally returned home. When the kids saw them, they rushed


    towards them, screaming, ¡°Daddy! Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Aaron opened his arms wide, went down on his haunches and wrapped his arms around the triplets.


    He then got to his feet while lifting them and twirled them around as they giggled heartily.


    ¡°Hey, my precious little ones. Mommy and Daddy missed you,¡± he said.


    At the same time, Tessa smiled as she watched this scene. Watching the kids interact with their father


    had be one of her favorite things to do. They looked so happy and in return, she felt happy too.


    ¡°Daddy, Grandpa took us to the arcade. We had fun!¡± Reagan said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy! We yed some games and then he bought Wi and me a veryrge doll house!


    ¡°Nia eximed.


    ¡°Daddy, Grandpa is rich! He got the doll house that Mommy said was too expensive!¡± Wi chimed in


    excitedly.


    Aaron arched an eyebrow and stared at his father, ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying I¡¯m too old to have fun with my grandchildren?¡± Edmund asked, scoffing.


    ¡°I just thought you no longer had it in you,¡± Aaron remarked.


    He put the kids down and nced at Elena who was seated on a couch. ¡°Aunt Elena, can I have a


    word with you?¡±


    Tessa whipped her head towards Aaron, wondering what he wanted to talk about with her mother.


    However, she wasn¡¯t worried because she trusted him.


    Elena smiled and got to her feet knowing Aaron wanted to speak to her privately. She said, ¡± Sure. We


    can have a walk in the garden.¡±


    When they excused themselves, Aaron led Elena to some garden chairs where they took their seats.


    His heart was racing as heced his fingers together and ced them on the table.


    ¡°What is it that you wanted to talk to me about? Is it about my daughter?¡± Elena asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes. I would like to apologise for being absent for five years. There¡¯s no excuse. If I had treated Tessa


    well, she wouldn¡¯t have left and I would have known I have kids,¡± Aaron said regretfully.


    Elena shook her head and replied, ¡°What happens between you two should remain between. you two.


    Just make sure your children don¡¯tck any of their parent¡¯s love and attention.¡±


    Aaron nodded. He took in a sharp breath and his stomach twisted. He nced at Elena and asked


    what he really wanted to ask.


    ¡°I am nning to ask your daughter for her hand in marriage very soon and I¡¯m hoping for your


    blessing.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53- Family outing


    ¡°Has she agreed to marry you?¡± Elena asked Aaron.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t proposed to her yet. I wanted to get your blessing before asking her,¡± Aaron replied with


    bated breath.


    His stomach was in a knot and his heart was racing as he waited for Elena¡¯s response. Aaron felt like a


    kid waiting anxiously for his parents to scold him for something he had done.


    Elena sighed and responded, ¡°I think you should ask her to marry you first. When she epts, then


    you will have my blessing. At the end of the day, it has to be Tessa¡¯s choice. I can¡¯t give you my


    blessing minus her agreeing to your proposal.¡±


    Aaron nodded as he reflected. He understood Elena¡¯s point because whether she would give them her


    blessing or not was dependent on what Tessa wanted. He nced at Elena and said, I¡¯ll make the


    necessary arrangements, Aunt. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat your daughter well.¡±


    Elena kept quiet for a few seconds. She recalled her daughter¡¯s state when she returned to the


    countryside five years ago. Her heart ached when she thought about how depressed Tessa was at that


    time. However, she had also noticed how happy Tessa and the children were since Aaron came back


    into their lives. This was why she didn¡¯t want to interfere but she wanted to caution Aaron just in case


    he changed in the future.


    CC


    Narrowing her eyes at Aaron, she warned, ¡°About that¡­ I hope you don¡¯t hurt my daughter again,


    Aaron. I never want to see her losing herself the way she did years ago.¡±


    She proceeded to tell Aaron about how Tessa was when they broke up. The way she seemed like the


    world had ended. She couldn¡¯t eat sometimes and for a while, it seemed like she had


    lost her will to live on.


    Guilt crept into Aaron when he heard that. He felt like a huge hand was squeezing his heart.


    ¡°I promise to never make her cry unless they are tears of joy,¡± he dered.


    ¡°I trust you, Aaron. Since you¡¯ve said you love my daughter, I¡¯ll leave her in your hands. Take care of


    her. Love and cherish her. Be considerate. That¡¯s all I ask of you,¡± Elena pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll devote my life to making her happy,¡± Aaron promised.


    When they returned inside the mansion, Tessa pulled Aaron to the side and asked, ¡°What did you talk


    about with my mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Aaron responded.


    ¡°Really? Are we keeping secrets now?¡± Tessa questioned with a quirked¨Cup eyebrow.


    Aaron shook his head and grabbed her hand. He brought it to his lips and kissed the fingertips as he


    said, ¡°I was asking for forgiveness for hurting you and assuring her that I will take care


    1/5


    of you.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she nced at him. She remarked, ¡°As much as I love you for doing


    that, you don¡¯t need to keep apologising for the past, babe. I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡±


    ¡°I know. But your mother was hurt too. A mother would be hurt if her child is in pain. I needed to


    apologise for that,¡± Aaron responded.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes gleamed. She wrapped her arms around Aaron¡¯s neck and stood on her toes to peck his


    lips. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°What did I do to deserve you?¡±


    Aaron coiled his arms around Tessa¡¯s waist. He smiled warmly and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do


    anything but just be you. I¡¯m the one who is grateful to you for taking me back because I know I don¡¯t


    deserve you. Being with you¡­ holding you in my arms like this, I feel so content and happy.¡±


    The next day, Aaron was following up with the police investigations about who was sending Tessa the


    threats.


    He was in the inspector¡¯s office with Enock, his assistant, listening to the report.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been working together with the military but even then, we haven¡¯t been able to track the person


    behind those calls and texts. I wanted to find out if there is anyone who has a vendetta against Miss


    Hilton. An old enemy perhaps. At least if we have a name, we can know where to start from,¡± Inspector


    Michael reported.


    Aaron frowned. He crossed his legs and stroked his chin in deep thought. A name shed through his


    mind and he asked, ¡°What are the possibilities that Harry Winston could still be alive? I know some of


    his shredded clothes were found in the sea but what if he just staged his


    death?¡±


    Inspector Michael nodded, saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been suspecting that as well. We¡¯ve continued a


    search for his body in the sea. I think we can only be sure that he¡¯s dead when we find his body. Has


    Miss Hilton received any more calls and texts in the past few days?¡±


    ¡°No. It has been quiet sincest week. The stalker has no intention of attacking now, otherwise, he


    would have already made his move. Please, keep searching. I need to get to the


    bottom of this,¡± Aaron said with a serious face.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t stop until we find the culprit,¡± Inspector Michael promised. He cleared his throat and


    added, ¡°The reason I called you here is because of Miss Winston. She has been showing signs of


    psychosis. She has been acting really weird and hurting her inmates so we moved her to a solitary cell.


    However, it¡¯s been getting worse so I was thinking we should transfer her to a psychiatric hospital-¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s lost her mind? Or she¡¯s pretending? Don¡¯t be fooled, Inspector. The Winstons are


    cunning. And if you do anything that would put my family in danger, I¡¯ll get you


    fired,¡± Aaron said curtly in a low dangerous voice.


    When he left, Inspector Michael got to his feet and drove to the correctional facility. He then walked to


    Serena¡¯s cell and found her seated on her small bed. He let out a breath and said, I¡¯m sorry, I tried. Mr


    Wentworth won¡¯t allow you to get released. I might also lose my job. You¡¯re not worth it.¡±


    ¡±


    Serena¡¯s heart dropped. When she saw Inspector Michael, she thought he came bearing good news.


    After she had been sentenced to prison, she suffered a lot. The food was horrible and there was no


    good sanitation in the cells. For a person who had been raised by rich parents, there was no way she


    could survive that. She endured but only for a while.


    Coming up with a n to pretend as if she was mad, she finally got a chance to talk to the inspector


    and then she seduced him. Luckily, Inspector Michael was just like other dirty men who got swayed


    easily. She managed to have him wrapped around her fingers.


    From that time, her meals were better. She had her own cell which had a toilet and bathroom. There


    was a small TV which helped her catch up with thetest news about her family and Aaron. Someone


    had even slipped her a burner phone.


    Hatred brewed within her every day. All she wanted was to escape and take revenge on Tessa for


    destroying her life.


    But now, her only ticket to freedom just told her she couldn¡¯t be released because Aaron stopped him.


    Anger ripped through her like a tidal wave.


    ¡°You stupid ugly man! Do you think I liked sleeping with you? How dare you say you can¡¯t help me after


    having sex with me?¡± She hissed while ring at the inspector.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them keep you in this cell for the services you gave me. However, you won¡¯t be able to escape


    until you¡¯ve served your sentence.¡±


    Those were thest words Inspector Michael said before leaving a very livid Serena in her solitary cell.


    A vicious look marred Serena¡¯s face. She took out the burner phone she hid under the mattress and


    dialled a number. The call was picked up and Serena said, ¡°The fool failed to get me released. Just


    make sure you deal with Tessa. I want her dead. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Aaron. If I can¡¯t have


    him, no one else will.¡±


    The week passed by in a pleasant blur. Aaron was taking the kids and Tessa out on a family outing.


    They all wore matching outfits. Aaron wore a white¨Cfitting golf t¨Cshirt with ck jeans. Tessa wore a


    feminine white golf t¨Cshirt with ck jeans and the children matched their parent¡¯s outfits. They looked


    cool and took a few photos before getting into the car.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Aaron asked the children while they were seated in the backseat


    375


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    of his silver Bentley.


    They had returned to Tessa¡¯s apartment so he had to pick them up from there.


    ¡°I want to go to an amusement park!¡± Wi chirped.


    ¡°I want to go to the zoo!¡± Reagan requested.


    ¡°I want to go to both!¡± Nia chimed in.


    Aaron chuckled and said, ¡°Ok. We will go to the amusement park and then we will go to the ZOO!¡±


    ¡°Yay! We are going out with Daddy! Mommy, are we on a date with Daddy?¡± Wi asked, making Tessa


    laugh.


    She whipped her head around from the front seat to look at their youngest daughter and replied, ¡°Yes,


    sweetie. We are all on a date with Daddy.¡±


    The family of five arrived at the amusement park. Aaron and Tessa followed the children when they ran


    around the park excitedly. There was so much to do.


    They got on a swing and asked their father to push them and Aaron dly did. He took them to try out


    the bumper cars which they were very happy to ride in.


    When they were tired, he took them to an eatery and got them some food.


    Wi saw someone making cotton candy. She tugged at her father¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Daddy, I want that,¡± she said, pointing at the cotton candy.


    Aaron smiled and nodded, ¡°Ok.¡±


    He went to the person selling and got two pink and one blue cotton candy for the kids.


    Tessa shook her head when she saw this. She remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t buy everything they ask for. You¡¯re


    spoiling them.¡±


    ¡°Let me indulge them for a while. I haven¡¯t been able to spoil them for years. I won¡¯t always spoil them,


    don¡¯t worry,¡± Aaron replied as he stared at the adorable triplets with a doting look


    on his face.


    ¦§


    After they were done having fun, they went to the zoo to see some animals. Reagan saw some kids


    being lifted on their father¡¯s shoulders. He tugged on Aaron¡¯s pants and demanded,¡® Daddy, I can¡¯t see.


    Carry me on your shoulders.¡±


    Aaron smiled and lifted his son, cing him on his shoulders. He grabbed his little legs and asked,


    ¡°Can you see that son? What animal is that?¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a lion! It¡¯s so big!¡± Reagan said with a huge grin on his face.


    He was happy to finally be carried on his father¡¯s shoulders just like the other kids at the zoo.


    ¡°I also want Daddy to carry me,¡± Wi pouted.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Nia chimed in.


    ¡°Let me carry you-¡±


    ¡°No! You always carry us, Mommy. I want Daddy to carry me,¡± Wi refused when Tessa offered to


    carry her.


    Aaron chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take turns carrying you all. Don¡¯t worry, you will all get an opportunity to


    be on my shoulders.¡±


    He put Reagan down and nced at Tessa before winking at her and mouthing, ¡®I love you.¡®


    Tessa blushed and her stomach fluttered with butterflies as she watched Aaron take turns.


    carrying the kids on his shoulders.


    Warmth spread through her and a smile curled on her lips. She let out a satisfied sigh, thinking, ¡®Life is


    perfect.¡®


    They took a tour of the zoo and saw a variety of animals. The triplets even made some friends and


    couldn¡¯t wait to show off their parents. Each time they made a friend, they would introduce Tessa and


    Aaron proudly, ¡°This is our Mommy and this is our Daddy. Daddy loves our Mommy.¡±


    It was gettingte and the kids were tired. Tessa noticed this and presented, ¡°I think we can call it a


    day.¡±


    Aaron had balloons and teddy bears he had won for the kids in his hands. He nced at Tessa, smiled


    warmly and agreed, ¡°Yes, the kids look worn out. It was fun! I love ying with the kids.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Tessa replied.


    They were about to head to the parking lot when Aaron¡¯s phone rang. He frowned when he saw that it


    was Enock, his assistant, who was calling him. He picked up but he received shocking news.


    ¡°Sir, the Chairman has copsed! Something happened to thepany!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54- Sabotage


    ¡°Vic, how¡¯s my father?¡± Aaron asked the moment Victor came out of the emergency ward.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be sent to the cardio-respiratory department. He had a heart attack and needs


    emergency surgery,¡± Victor responded. He looked at Aaron and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine. We


    have a very good cardiologist so your father is in safe hands.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Victor was one of Aaron¡¯s friends. He had specialised in emergency medicine so he could only assess


    Edmund¡¯s situation and stabilise him before rmending the best action to take.


    Aaron dragged in a sharp breath, his heart clenching as worry for his father crept into him. He nced


    at his friend and inquired, ¡°A heart attack? Since when did my father ever have heart. problems? He¡¯s


    always been healthy.¡±


    Victor patted his friend¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It may have been due to the shocking news or he already


    had a problem with his arteries and didn¡¯t tell you about it. Sometimes, people have health issues and


    don¡¯t know about it. This is why it is important to asionally have proper non-invasive tests to prevent


    sudden medical issues. He will be fine. Just put him in your prayers while the doctors work on him.¡±


    When Victor left, Aaron stood still. His eyes had be red and he kept clenching his hands into fists.


    His father had always been healthy so he was taken aback by the current situation.


    Tessa was standing next to him as he talked to Victor and when he left, she walked up to Aaron and


    grabbed his clenched hand. She said, ¡°Hey¡­ he¡¯s going to be ok.¡±


    Aaron nced at her and a tear rolled down his cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t lose him too.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart ached as she stared at Aaron. He looked so vulnerable and afraid. She wrapped her


    arms around his neck and hugged him, caressing his back.


    Sheforted soothingly, ¡°You¡¯re not going to lose him. Didn¡¯t you hear what Victor said? He¡¯s going to


    be ok. He just needs to have surgery.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Aaron responded, hugging Tessa back.


    He took a deep whiff of her scent which made him feel at home and sighed.


    When he received a call from Enock that Edmund had copsed and had been rushed to the hospital,


    he drove to the hospital with Tessa while he let the kids go home with the bodyguards who always


    followed them behind.


    His father was already in the emergency room when they got there and he was yet to find out. what


    had happened for him to suddenly copse.


    After a few seconds of inhaling Tessa¡¯sforting scent. He let go of her and they went to wait outside


    the operating room for Edmund to have his surgery. Taking out his phone from his pocket, Aaron called


    his assistant, saying, ¡°Come to the hospital. I want to know what


    happened.¡±


    Aaron had put his work away to spend time with his family without any disturbances that day so he had


    not watched the news or gone through his portfolio to see the sharp drop in thepany¡¯s shares.


    ¡°I think we can deal with itter. Let¡¯s be there for your father first,¡± Tessa suggested. ¡°Thepany is


    my father¡¯s proudest achievement. He would feel better if he knows I dealt with the problem already.


    We will stay with him until we know he¡¯s out of the woods. I just want Enock to exin so that I have an


    idea of what we are dealing with,¡± Aaron responded. He swallowed painfully as the light on top of the


    operating room door switched on, knowing the surgery had began. It hurt him to know his father was


    vulnerable and relying on someone else to keep him alive.


    ¡®Please, be ok, Dad,¡¯ he pleaded silently.


    Noticing that Tessa might get tired, he suggested that they wait in the visitor¡¯s lounge. ¡°The surgery


    might take long. Let¡¯s go and wait in the-Argh!¡±


    Suddenly, Aaron felt like his knees had been hit with a sledgehammer. He bent over and grabbed his


    knees. His eyebrows creased and beads of sweat coated his forehead as pain jarred up his legs.


    Seeing this, Tessa¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Panic crept into her and she asked, ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing- Argh, fuck!¡± Aaron groaned, his face scrunching up as excruciating pain hit his legs from all


    angles.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s nothing! Are your legs in pain? Didn¡¯t you say you were not in pain anymore?¡±


    Tessa asked anxiously with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just help me get to that bench. I just need to calm down for a few minutes,¡± Aaron said with


    difficulty.


    He gritted his teeth and bit his tongue to stop himself from making a sound. However, the veins almost


    popping out of his forehead showed Tessa just how much pain he was in.


    ¡®I thought he was healed,¡¯ she thought silently and bit her lower lip, her heart squeezing painfully.


    ¡°What should I do to stop the pain?¡± She asked, her voice shaking.


    Guilt crept into Tessa andpletely filled her. A lightbulb went off in her head and she realised Aaron


    never mentioned it because he didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m already on medication so I can¡¯t take more. I just need to wait it out¡­¡± Aaron responded


    through gritted teeth.


    25


    Tessa¡¯s stomach knotted and tears blurred her eyes. She draped Aaron¡¯s arm over her shoulders and


    helped him to the bench that was in the hallway.


    Hearing him stifle his groans of pain, tears streamed down Tessa¡¯s face as she hugged him. She


    recalled how he had protected her during the ident and her heart felt grateful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe. Let me call Victor-¡±


    Aaron tightened his arm around her shoulders and shook his head, saying, ¡°No. It¡¯s not necessary. The


    pain is psychological and I¡¯m stressed right now. Holding you like this is making me feel better.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart clenched painfully at his words. She snaked her arms around his waist and said, You


    should have told me you were still in pain. Now I feel bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I only feel the pain when I stand for hours or when I¡¯m stressed about something. My


    therapist told me it will take some time for me to fully heal. I knew you would react like this, that¡¯s why I


    didn¡¯t say anything. Also, I didn¡¯t want you to ept me back into your life because I broke my legs


    while saving you. I didn¡¯t want you to love me because of guilt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type of person that would date someone because of guilt. I will always react like this if


    you¡¯re in pain. It¡¯s normal because I love you and I¡¯m worried about you. That¡¯s why you were


    supposed to tell me so that I can share your pain. We are in a rtionship, Aaron. Meaning we are


    supposed to share every little thing no matter how insignificant. Or are you saying you wouldn¡¯t want


    me to tell you if I was hurt or in pain?¡± Tessa remarked.


    Aaron nced at Tessa and shook his head, replying, ¡°No. I would want to know.¡±


    ¡°You see. Don¡¯t ever hide your pain as if you¡¯re alone. You have me and our children,¡± Tessa


    proimed.


    For a few minutes, Tessa massaged Aaron¡¯s legs until the pain stopped. He nced at her and said,


    ¡°Thank you, love. I feel so much better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Your father will be fine. We just need to wait for a few hours and be there for him


    when he wakes up,¡± Tessa said as she sat up straight and grabbed hisrge hand. She gazed up into


    his eyes and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    An hourter, they were in the visitor¡¯s lounge as Enock briefed Aaron about what had happened.


    ¡°We had two ships with ten billion worth of goods at sea. We suddenly lost contact with the ships. It is


    feared that the ships sank because our satellites can¡¯t pick up their signals. The families of the workers


    on board have already started suing us for damages which has caused a drastic drop in our stock


    price. At this rate, enemies might take the opportunity to buy outrge shares of thepany at a low


    price.¡±


    Aaron knitted his eyebrows. He looked at his trading portfolio on his work tablet and noticed that most


    of their shareholders were selling out their shares.


    He took in a sharp breath and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would our ships. suddenly lose


    contact with us? I made sure all our ships were safe. Millions were invested to make sure no such thing


    happened. Someone is trying to sabotage thepany.¡±


    Enock nodded and replied, ¡°My thoughts exactly. All three of our ships lost contact at the same time. It


    wasn¡¯t an ident. What do we do now? I think a rival is trying to buy the majority of the shares so that


    they can be a major decision maker in the


    ¡°Buy all the shares those ungrateful shareholders are selling and put them in Tessa¡¯s name. In the


    meantime, I need the names of the affected families. I¡¯ll write to the families and ask them to give us


    time to find the ships and their loved ones,¡± Aaron said.


    Victor came through and Aaron quickly stood to his feet. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°The surgery is over and it was sessful. He will be awake in a few minutes or so,¡± Victor replied.


    Aaron let out the breath he was holding. He ced the side of his fist at his mouth and blinked back his


    tears. ¡°Thank you, Vic.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, bro. You can go and see him. I¡¯m sure he would want to see you the moment he


    wakes up,¡± Victor suggested and then nced at Tessa who had just woken up from the short nap she


    took, ¡°See youter, sister-inw.¡±


    Tessa blushed. She had fallen asleep because she was tired after ying with the kids all day so she


    didn¡¯t hear Aaron and Enock¡¯s conversation.


    Aaron grabbed her hand and led her to Edmund¡¯s ward. He woke up a few minutester and told Aaron


    to look for the person who was trying to destroy thepany.


    ¡°I will deal with this, Dad. Just rest and leave everything up to me,¡± Aaron swore.


    ¡°Ok. Thepany is in safe hands with you. Son, find the culprit and show them what happens when


    you mess with a Wentworth,¡± Edmund said in a low voice.


    He had juste to so his voice wasn¡¯t as strong as always.


    Aaron nodded and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to thepany, Dad.¡±


    When Edmund fell asleep, Aaron nced at Tessa and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have him discharged soon


    and then his personal nurses will attend to him. I¡¯ll be a little busy at the office so I


    might not see you for a few days. I¡¯m going to write handwritten letters to ask the families to calm down.


    You¡¯ve worked with me before, so you know how I do things when something like this happens.¡±


    Tessa nodded. Back then when she was Aaron¡¯s assistant, one of the reasons she respected him was


    the way he handled issues in thepany. To show his sincerity, he would write apology letters or visit


    the victims personally to give them an exnation.


    He was rich and powerful but he treated everyone equally. That was one of the many things


    she loved about him.


    She gazed at him and felt butterflies in her stomach. Smiling, she offered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. We can go to


    your office and I¡¯ll help you write those letters. We can work together just like old times.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55- Only girl


    Aaron¡¯s heart soared with happiness at Tessa¡¯s words. He stepped closer to her and snaked an arm


    around her waist, pulling her close.


    His other hand grabbed her chin. He tilted her head up and kissed her hard, sucking and nibbling on


    her lips with so much passion that was out of this world.


    As he kissed Tessa, he felt tingles rush through his body and excitement crept into him as he thought


    about what she had offered to do. He had missed working with Tessa and although he was sad that


    something had happened to thepany, he was ted that he got to spend time. with the love of his


    life.


    He grabbed the back of Tessa¡¯s head and deepened the kiss, tightening his hold on her waist as if he


    wanted to be moulded into her. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get turned on and his shaft throbbed


    against Tessa¡¯s abdomen.


    That seemed to bring them back to the present. When they broke apart, Tessa blushed and nced at


    Edmund who was sleeping on the hospital bed. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he was


    still asleep.


    She yfully hit Aaron¡¯s arm before whispering, ¡°How could you kiss me like that in front of your


    father?¡±


    Aaron smirked and grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand beforecing their fingers. He replied, ¡°I can kiss you


    anywhere I want because you¡¯re mine, cupcake. Don¡¯t worry, Dad will be out for some hours due to the


    medication. He didn¡¯t see us.¡±


    When they reached the Wentworth grouppany building, Aaron hooked his arm with Tessa¡¯s and


    they walked in together. The security guards at the entrance bowed at them in reverence, greeting,


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Hilton. Good evening, Mr Wentworth.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s lips curved into a smile when she was acknowledged by Aaron¡¯s staff. She leaned onto Aaron¡¯s


    shoulder and asked, ¡°They know me? These guards look new though.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in thispany knows you, love. I made sure of that. I uploaded your photo on thepany


    portfolio so that those who don¡¯t know you can recognise you in case you visit me. I wouldn¡¯t want


    anyone refusing you entry because they didn¡¯t know you¡¯re my woman, Aaron remarked as they


    entered the CEO¡¯s private elevator.


    A wave of giddiness hit Tessa and heat crept up her face. Her heart fluttered wildly and she tightened


    her hold on Aaron¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me too much, babe. I might get


    used to it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to get used to it. I promise to give you the very best that life can offer,¡± Aaron dered just


    as they stepped onto the topmost floor.


    When they got to his office, Aaron led Tessa to the visitor¡¯s lounge and said, ¡°Just sit and keep


    mepany. I have to write a lot of letters and I don¡¯t want you to hurt your hands.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you already agree? I can¡¯t just sit and watch you do all the work. I want to help,¡± Tessa


    comined as she took a seat on a leather couch.


    Aaron had called a few people to thepany so that they could work on the issue at hand. Enock had


    already left with some experts in search of the missing ships.


    ¡°Having you here is enough help. Your presence gives me the strength to go on. There¡¯s nothing that


    can be done until we find the ships and the culprit. While my tech team is working on trying to stop the


    stocks from dropping any further, I¡¯ll write to the victim¡¯s families to show them that we care and we are


    not taking this case lightly,¡± Aaron dered.


    ¡°Ok. If you say so. Maybe I can draw a few sketches. I love drawing by hand but since I don¡¯t have my


    tools, I¡¯ll use your notebook,¡± Tessa said.


    She then took Aaron¡¯s notebook and sat on the couch before opening it. Aaron smiled when he looked


    at her. He had a sense of nostalgia.


    Back then, they used to work like this. Tessa would apany him for hours until he was done. She


    would make him coffee. Bring him lunch or give him a shoulder massage to lessen


    his burden.


    He didn¡¯t appreciate it then, but now he realised how working together with his loved one felt so good


    and romantic.


    The room fell into afortable silence. Aaron went to his desk and got busy with writing the letters by


    hand. Tessa proceeded to make some sketches in the notebook but she would asionally throw


    Aaron a look. Which he would return as if he could sense her staring. The two would smile at each


    other as if they had a silent understanding and then go back to work


    After a few hours, Tessa raised her head and nced at Aaron.


    He looked so engrossed in what he was doing. There was a pile of envelopes next to him and she


    wondered if his hand didn¡¯t hurt after writing all those letters.


    ¡°Would you like me to make you some coffee?¡± She found herself offering when she realised he could


    be tired.


    Aaron raised his head to look at her. He smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, love. Just rx. I¡¯ll ask Nora


    to make us some.¡±


    ¡°No need of troubling her. I know where the kitchen is,¡± Tessa said and got to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    There was a small kitchen on the topmost floor to make it more convenient for the CEO in case he


    wanted food made instead of buying from a restaurant. Tessa went there and began to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    make coffee.


    Just then, Nora Miller, her former junior assistant, entered.


    ¡°Tessa, Hi. It¡¯s so nice to see you here,¡± Noramented as soon she approached Tessa.


    Tessa smiled and replied, ¡°Yeah¡­ it feels like yesterday when we used toe to this kitchen to make


    coffee together. How have you been though?¡±


    ¡°Been ok. As you can see. So, you and the boss are an official couple now? I never thought the


    rumours about you were true until I saw your kids,¡± Nora said airily, brushing her red hair away from her


    face.


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. She didn¡¯t know if Nora meant something else or if it was just an


    innocent remark. However, she brushed it off and smiled at her, admitting, ¡°The rumours are true. I was


    with him back then and we just made up.¡±


    A vicious look flitted through Nora¡¯s eyes but Tessa missed it. Nora clenched her fists and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    great. Are you here to make Mr Wentworth¡¯s coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ he looks tired so¡­¡± Tessa trailed as she switched on the coffee maker.


    ¡°He likes his coffee with milk now,¡± Nora stated. ¡°Let me make it the way he likes it.¡±


    Tessa was pushed aside as Nora took over, making the coffee. She was bereft of words as she


    wondered what she had done to offend her former junior. Nora was acting like Tessa was her mortal


    enemy and Tessa had no idea how she had offended her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made his coffee all this while when you were away. He¡¯s very picky and it took some time for him


    to get used to the coffee I made. I would rather I make it to avoid him getting cranky¡­ you know what I


    mean, right?¡± Nora remarked with a fake smile on her face.


    Tessa raised her hands in surrender and said, ¡°You know your boss better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take your ce or anything. We both know you haven¡¯t seen him in years and people


    change you know. He might have liked ck coffee when you were here but now, he likes something


    sweeter and creamier,¡± Nora said with a strange tone to her voice.


    Tessa felt like Nora was trying to say something else to her with her ambiguous words but she brushed


    the thoughts away. ¡®No¡­. there¡¯s no way Aaron would have done anything with Nora. She¡¯s just his


    assistant.¡¯


    However, she had been Aaron¡¯s assistant before and they had a secret affair. The seed of doubt. had


    already been nted in her mind but she forced a smile at Nora and got the cup from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this to him and let him know you made it,¡± Tessa said curtly before whipping around


    to leave.


    When Tessa left, anger ripped through Nora. She red at the door and clenched her fists tightly.


    Having worked with Aaron for five years, she had found herself falling for him. He was handsome and


    rich and his deep voice was enough to make any girl drop her panties.


    3.5


    It just started as a crush but then it grew into something bigger. She dreamed about him every night


    and thought about him 24/7. It was crazy. Aaron had never shown her any signs of wanting to have an


    affair with her but she found herself falling deeper than the ocean.


    She tried everything she could to drop hints at him. Dressing up in sexy clothes, putting on makeup to


    look beautiful, even working harder than everyone else.


    Regardless, Aaron didn¡¯t bat an eye at her. He never spared her a nce even when she won the


    Employee of the Month award and Aaron had to present her with an award. Instead of the attention she


    hoped to get from him, Aaron ignored her as if her efforts meant nothing.


    Despite all this, Nora thought she still had a chance since Aaron hadn¡¯t fired her yet. However, Tessa


    who had disappeared for five years suddenly appeared with Aaron¡¯s triplets and wrapped him around


    her little finger.


    Jealousy red through Nora. She was ok when Tessa and Aaron met outside thepany, but Tessa


    suddenly followed her into her territory. She wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight.


    A thought urred to her and an evil smile stered on her face. She cackled wickedly and said


    silently, ¡®Tessa thinks she cane in here and steal my man? I¡¯ll make Aaron hate her for life.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Tessa went back to the office and ced the cup of coffee on Aaron¡¯s desk. She then


    folded her arms across her chest, lifted her chin high and waited.


    Aaron felt a heated gaze trying to burn holes in him so he raised his head and found Tessa. shooting


    daggers at him with her eyes. He frowned, feeling confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, love?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Nora?¡± Tessa questioned.


    ¡°What? Hell, no. I was looking for you, why would I do anything with her? What makes you say that,


    love?¡± Aaron remarked with wrinkled eyebrows.


    ¡°She said you love your coffee sweeter and creamier now. I don¡¯t think she was talking about. the


    coffee. Tell me, is it just her coffee that you like or-


    ¡±


    Aaron suddenly burst intoughter, making Tessa¡¯s frown deepen. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    Aaron sat back in his seat and shook his head, exining, ¡°I had stopped drinking coffee when you left


    because no one could make it the way you did. But I missed you so much so I started drinking coffee


    the way you like it. With milk and sugar. That was the only way I could feel like you were close. It kept


    me going. The only reason I prefer it with milk now is because that¡¯s how you like your coffee. And just


    to reassure you again. I¡¯ve never been with any other woman apart from you. You are my first andst,


    Tessa.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her cheeks reddened. She bit her bottom lip and said, ¡°Oh¡­ but do


    you know that Nora likes you?¡±


    Aaron frowned. ¡°For real? I didn¡¯t know. Did she make trouble for you? Let me fire her right


    now-¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t me her. She must have been seduced by your looks. I wish I can carry you


    and hide you in my bag. So many women want to steal you away from me,¡± Tessa huffed and pouted.


    Aaron got to his feet and walked around the oak table. He grabbed Tessa¡¯s waist and pulled her close


    to his body.


    Brushing some stray hairs that had fallen in front of her face away, he lowered his head and whispered,


    ¡°You do know that you¡¯re my only girl, right?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56- Energy


    ¡°I better be your only one. I don¡¯t like sharing and I wouldn¡¯t want to share you with anyone,¡± Tessa¡¯s


    face burned as she said this.


    Regardless, she had to make it clear to Aaron. Since they were in a rtionship, she didn¡¯t want him to


    be involved with other women or have them following him around. She knew it was his job to get rid of


    them but it didn¡¯t mean she would keep quiet if theye at him from left, right and centre.


    He had dered publicly that they were together. He was her man. Naturally, she was being


    possessive of what belonged to her.


    Aaron let out a low chuckle, his stomach fluttering with butterflies. He curled his fingers under her chin


    and tilted her head up to look up at him.


    He smirked and said, ¡°I like how you freely express yourself now, love. I¡¯m your man and it turns me on


    when you im me like that. You know what? Let¡¯s forget about the coffee¡­. you¡¯re all I need to feel


    revitalised.¡±


    Tessa gasped when Aaron suddenly bucked her up against the wall. He ran his knuckles along her


    cheek, leaving delicious tingles in his wake.


    Taking a sharp breath, Tessa swallowed and mped her legs together as her body


    temperature began to increase. It was funny how just a seductive look from Aaron was enough. to


    dampen her panties.


    She bit her lip to stop her moans when he slid a hand under her t-shirt and cupped her breast through


    the fabric of her bra. Aaron massaged her breast sensually and then he leaned down. and pressed his


    lips to hers, kissing her passionately.


    Tessa moaned against his lips as waves of pleasure red through her. The toe-curling kiss made her


    core clench repeatedly with indescribable need.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron,¡± She breathed out when Aaron left her lips and peppered kisses along her face and neck


    with just the right pressure.


    Tingles shot down Tessa¡¯s spine and went straight to her core. She felt a warm liquid gush out of her


    and she mped her legs tight to hide what she was feeling.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ supposed to¡­ finish¡­ what you¡¯re doing?¡± She asked Aaron breathlessly.


    Her eyes were closed as she revelled in the pleasure Aaron was bringing her. She sighed as he


    roamed his hands all over her body, sending electric jolts coursing through her.


    The


    way he kissed and touched her made her feel wanted and desired¡­ she felt beautiful and special. She


    could tell by the way Aaron passionately made out with her that his love was true.


    ¡°I¡¯m fuelling myself up right now. I need some¡­ energy,¡± Aaron rasped.


    1:5


    He grabbed her belt and unbuckled it before dropping her jeans and helping her out of them. Throwing


    the jeans on the couch, he nced at Tessa with lust-filled eyes.


    Smirking he said as he went down on his knees. ¡°Spread your legs for me nicely. I want to have my


    coffee.¡±


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face but she still opened her legs wide for him. When Aaron grabbed her hips


    and she felt his lips connecting to her honey pot, she moaned and threw her head back against the


    wall.


    She ran a hand through his medium hair and grabbed it, pulling his head closer into her core. She


    moaned erotically, ¡°Aaron, yes! Like that!¡±


    Aaron ttened his tongue on Tessa¡¯s core and gave it one big, hard stroke that sent Tessa¡¯s eyes


    rolling to the back of her head. Seeing her tremble in his hold, Aaron hissed and remarked, ¡°As usual,


    you taste like heavenly nectar. I could eat you forever.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Tessa ordered and her face burned at how demanding and needy she sounded.


    Aaron chuckled. He grinned from ear to ear as he ced his thumb on Tessa¡¯s clit and rubbed it in


    rough circr motions. ¡°I love it when youmand me. It makes me want to pleasure you all night.¡±


    He leaned over and reced his thumb with his tongue while he inserted two fingers inside her hot


    molten core.


    ¡°Oh, Yes! Oh my! Aaron!¡± Tessa let out a lot of incoherent words as Aaron sucked and flicked her clit


    while he thrust his fingers in and out of her, hard and fast.


    He curled his fingers upwards and that was Tessa¡¯s undoing. She yanked his hair and roughly rode his


    face as rivers of pleasure flowed through her. She saw stars.


    A smile crossed her lips as she relished in the satisfaction she felt. Aaron always had a way of making


    her melt in his arms.


    Aaronpped up Tessa¡¯s juices that had flowed out of her after her release, loving the way she


    shuddered as his tongue wiped her clean. He stood up and smashed his lips on hers before she


    could catch her breath.


    Tessa could taste herself on Aaron¡¯s lips and knowing what he was doing down there, eating


    her


    pussy like it was his favourite dessert aroused her more.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Aaron let up from the kiss, Tessa smiled naughtily and walked to the desk. She turned, her back


    facing him.


    Bracing her hands on the oak desk, she bent over and arched her back before looking back at Aaron.


    She suggested. ¡°Since you already had coffee, I suggest you have something to go with


    it.¡±


    Understanding her innuendo, Aaron felt his shaft growing harder than a rock. He hissed and


    2/5


    approached Tessa before delivering a sharp tap to her ass.


    In his deep low voice, he growled, ¡°I would be a fool to say no.¡¯


    He unbuckled his belt and dropped his jeans. His rod sprang to life and hit Tessa¡¯s behind. He sucked


    in a breath when he ran it along Tessa¡¯s entrance, coating it with her juices.


    Tingles rushed through him when he saw how shiny it looked after he bathed it in Tessa¡¯s love juices.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet,¡± Aaronmented as he aligned his cock with Tessa¡¯s core.


    He groaned as he sank into her slowly, inch by inch, stretching her out. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re so tight, love!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s grip on the table tightened as low moans escaped her lips. Aaron¡¯s rod filled her to the brim


    and when he finally prated her and began to move, she rolled her eyes as pleasure coursed


    through her.


    ¡°Fuck, Tessa!¡± Aaron grunted as he grabbed her hips and pounded in and out of her. He lowered his


    eyes and saw how his rod gleamed as it appeared and disappeared into Tessa¡¯s


    core.


    Pleasure washed over him. He could feel electric currents starting from his toes, going all the way up to


    his brain. He picked up his pace and pumped harder and deeper, eliciting uncontroble moans from


    Tessa¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! You feel so good, love,¡± he encouraged Tessa¡¯s moaning, making her cry out.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Aaron to release. He was still not used to being buried in Tessa¡¯s warm cave so


    he was very sensitive. Luckily, Tessa was also at the edge, her body shook and her walls mped


    around Aaron¡¯s shaft as she came undone.


    Aaron groaned as he squirmed against Tessa¡¯s behind, making sure every bit of his load was deposited


    into Tessa¡¯s core.


    He then pulled out of her before turning her and crashing his lips against hers, kissing her bruisingly


    hard and entwining her tongue with his.


    cing his forehead against Tessa¡¯s, he said, ¡°That was¡­ wow! I feel refreshed. I¡¯ll have you


    when I need coffee from now on.¡±


    Tessa giggled and yfully hit Aaron¡¯s chest, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s clean up and then I want to see what¡¯s going on with the tech team. I¡¯ll find you soon, ok?¡±


    Aaron presented.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Tessa replied.


    When Aaron left the office, Tessa heard a knock at the door. When she called out for the


    person to enter, her eyebrows knitted when Nora walked through the door.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Tessa asked curtly.


    ¡°Mr Wentworth has sent me to get something from his safe. He said you know the password,¡± Nora


    said.


    Tessa sighed. She thought it was weird that Aaron would still send Nora after what she told him but she


    was the only assistant around so she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    She walked to the bookshelf where there was a hidden safe. Since Aaron said she knew his password,


    she tried to key in his birthday but it declined. She then tried her birthday and it got epted.


    Her eyes widened and her stomach fluttered with butterflies. Deep down, she felt special that he used


    her birthday to set up something as sensitive and private as a safe.


    ncing at Nora, she asked, ¡°What does he need?¡±


    ¡°A brown file,¡± Nora said, her face did nothing to betray her emotions.


    Tessa looked through the safe. Apart from some documents, there was a small blue velvet box and


    some cash. She took a brown file and gave it to Nora.¡±


    Nora grabbed the file and turned. A wicked smile crossed her lips and she scoffed. ¡®I thought


    she was smart. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with someone as remarkable as Aaron.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Tessa was curious. She grabbed the small box in the safe and opened it. Her heart raced


    when she found a diamond ring in it.


    ¡®Is he going to propose?¡¯ She said silently and quickly put it back in before closing the safe.


    Excitement crept into her as she wondered when Aaron would pop the question.


    At the same time, Aaron furrowed his eyebrows while in the tech room. He nced at the employees


    and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    The lead programmer shook his head and replied, ¡°No. We are still waiting on our satellites to pick up


    something.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Keep searching. This might impact thepany badly. We need to resolve it as soon as


    possible,¡± Aaron said.


    Just then, Aaron received a call from Enock, his assistant.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found them!¡±


    ¡°What happened to them? Where are they?¡± Aaron questioned, the frown on his forehead deepening.


    ¡°We are on board right now. Turns out someone had hacked into the ship¡¯s GPS and changed the


    coordinates. They were stirred in the wrong direction and they were following the hacker¡¯s Instructions


    without knowing,¡± Enock reported through the phone.


    4/5


    ¡°How is everyone?¡± Aaron asked.


    ¡°Everyone is safe, sir. The ships just got lost on their way.¡±


    Aaron let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Ok, great. Have the tech team you¡¯re with fix the system. Tell them if such


    a thing happens again, I¡¯ll fire them.¡±


    When he returned to the office, he briefed Tessa about the new development.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Does it mean you no longer have to write apology letters?¡± She asked.


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°I still have to apologise for causing them distress. There are over two hundred


    workers on those ships. I¡¯m almost done with the letters. Thepany will send them a little gift as


    compensation too. We have to be careful. It¡¯s easy for someone to sue us for the cause of nervous


    shock because their family member was on the missing ship. Lawsuits are not good for apany.


    Even as yourpany grows, I need you to pay heed to even the little things so that you avoid going


    bankrupt fromwsuits that could have been avoided.¡±


    Tessa nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you for the advice, babe.¡±


    Aaron went to Tessa¡¯s side and said, ¡°You know what? I normally have two or three cups of coffee for


    me to feel better so¡­¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow. ¡°So, what?¡±


    Aaron smirked. He climbed on top of Tessa while shey on the couch and suggested, ¡°We have to


    have a few more rounds for me to have the energy I need to finish those letters.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57- David Kingsley


    It took a week for the Wentworth group¡¯s stock price to hike up. Luckily, Aaron bought about 30% of the


    shares and gave them to Tessa and the children. Tessa got 15% while the triplets had 5% shares each.


    It was over the weekend when Aaron visited them and gave Tessa the documents. He said, Keep these


    safe. You are now a major shareholder in the Wentworth group so you need to attend the meeting on


    Monday. The ones who sold the shares found out I bought them and now they are asking me to sell


    them back to them at double the price. But I don¡¯t need such. unloyal people. This was a good


    opportunity to weed out the bad seeds in thepany.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s hand felt heavy as she held the legal documents that Aaron gave her. She found herself


    shaking her head, saying, ¡°Aaron¡­ this is¡±


    ¡°Sshhh. Don¡¯t reject it, please. There¡¯s no reason for me to have so many shares in thepany when


    I have a woman and children to share them with,¡± Aaron proimed.


    ¡°I feel bad that I haven¡¯t given you anything so far¡­¡± Tessa said, biting her lower lip.


    Aaron smiled and imed, ¡°Your love is all I need. But¡­ if you want to get me something. Buy me


    boxers. The ones I own have overstayed their wee.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed and she averted Aaron¡¯s gaze. She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some when I go shopping


    for the kids.¡±


    Aaron felt like he was on cloud nine. Excitement crept into him when he thought about Tessa


    meticulously choosing boxers for him. Could this be what married life feels like? He couldn¡¯t


    wait!


    He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. I love them in ck, grey or white.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need the shareholders who left though? Maybe you should sell the shares back to them,¡±


    Tessa suggested after a brief silence.


    ¡°Trust me¡­ all I need are the ones who stuck with us when thepany was in trouble. You only know


    who your true friends are when things go down south for you. Tell me, has that stalker contacted you


    lately?¡±


    Tessa shook her head and responded, ¡°No, they haven¡¯t. But I often feel a chill on my back as if


    someone is following me. However, when I look back, I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    ¡°I think the stalker and the one who hacked into our system are the same person. I¡¯m nning to set a


    trap for him. We shall catch him and make him pay, I promise,¡± Aaron dered.


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯m also tired of having bodyguards following me around. But I understand it¡¯s for my safety,¡±


    Tessa then nced at Aaron and said, ¡°I passed through the mall and found that it


    was almost ready. They built it really fast.¡±


    Aaron nodded and responded, ¡°Of course. We have the money and the manpower. I can¡¯t wait to see


    what you do with it. You have the potential to be the most wealthy and powerful woman in the


    City.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m already wealthy with all these gifts you¡¯ve been showering me with¡­ but I intend to grow my


    ownpany and measure my wealth from there first,¡± Tessa remarked and Aaron nodded, pecking


    her lips.


    He then went ahead to the living room to y with the kids who squealed happily when they saw him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Reagan looked at his father and pouted.


    Aaron noticed that his little prince was in a bad mood. He went down on his haunches and asked, ¡°Hey,


    buddy! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you tired ofing and going all the time?¡± Reagan asked, stunning Aaron with his


    question. ¡°I thought you made Mommy forgive you. Why haven¡¯t youe to live with us? Don¡¯t


    families live together?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart clenched. He noticed how Reagan¡¯s eyes were blurry with tears and realised how their


    current arrangement was affecting the kids. He ruffled Reagan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s because our huge


    house is not yet ready. In a month, you, your sisters and your mother will live with me in our family


    vi.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Reagan said.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Wi smiled and chimed in, ¡°You have to pinky promise, Daddy.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and locked his pinky finger with Reagan¡¯s, saying, ¡°We will live together soon but I


    need your help with something.¡±


    He leaned over and whispered in Reagan¡¯s ears, making his eyes light up.


    ¡°Wow! Yes, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Reagan responded excitedly.


    He got down from the couch and went into the kitchen where Tessa was cooking and said, Mommy


    since we are closing school soon, can we spend our holiday at Grandpa¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Tessa nced at her son. She wasn¡¯tfortable with being away from her kids but she knew they


    had to bond with their grandfather and father too. ¡°Ok. But I¡¯lle to see you regrly.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Thank you, Mommy!¡± Reagan eximed and then rushed back to the living room and gave his


    father a thumbs up, whispering, ¡°Daddy, she agreed.¡±


    2/5


    ¡°Great job, son! High five!¡± Aaron praised and the father and son did a high five.


    ¡°Me too, Daddy. High five!¡± Wi said and Nia joined in.


    The living room was filled with hearty giggles from the kids and Aaron smiled at this. He needed the


    kids for something he was nning that¡¯s why he asked Reagan to ask his mother if they could spend


    their holiday with him.


    His stomach fluttered when he thought about what he was nning to do.


    The weekend ended as quickly as it came. More like in a blink of an eye. The weather was warm and


    slightly windy.


    Aaron alighted from his car, donning a three-piece striped navy suit. He walked around the car and


    opened the door before sticking his hand forward for Tessa to grab.


    ¡°Thank you, babe,¡± Tessa said, cing her hand in his and getting down from the car.


    She was in nude 12 cm pointy stiletto heels and a peach suit. Peach pants and a peach statement -


    making jacket. There was a white shirt beneath the jacket and her silky hair was pulled into at slick high


    ponytail.


    Aaron smiled andced their fingers before leading her into the Wentworthpany building. The


    couple immediately grabbed the employees¡¯ attention and they couldn¡¯t help but whisper among


    themselves.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They make a good couple. Is she escorting him to work now?¡±


    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you hear? Mr Wentworth made Tessa Hilton one of the major shareholders of thepany


    and now she¡¯s here to attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Some people are just lucky.¡±


    ¡°Or loved. I wish I can meet my own soulmate who would love me like that.¡±


    Tessa tightened her hold on Aaron¡¯s hand after they got into the elevator and he nced at her, asking,


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­ my stomach keeps twisting and knotting. I feel like I¡¯m going for an interview,¡± Tessa


    replied.


    Aaronughed and said, ¡°Whenst did you attend an interview? Are you forgetting you¡¯re your own


    boss now? Don¡¯t worry¡­ the shareholders don¡¯t bite. And you have the highest shares, second to


    mine. You have nothing to fear.¡±


    When they arrived at the conference room, the shareholders stood and weed Aaron as he led


    Tessa to sit at the head of the table.


    ¡°Mr Wentworth, why is your girlfriend attending the shareholders¡¯ meeting?¡± One of the


    Chapter 57-David Kingsley


    shareholders, an old man of Asian descent asked.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at the man who had spoken and responded curtly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m


    unreasonable? She¡¯s part of this meeting because she owns 15% of thepany¡¯s shares.¡±


    There was a rumble of murmurs among the shareholders but Aaron hit the table with his palm. ¡°If you


    had sold your shares too, I would have bought them and given them to her.¡± He then nced at Nora


    who was standing by the side and ordered her, ¡°Bring Tessa a cup of hot chocte. It¡¯s freezing in


    here.¡±


    Nora clenched her hands into fists and gritted her teeth, anger rippling through her. She red at Tessa


    and said silently, ¡®Who does she think she is? She was once an assistant just


    like me.¡¯


    She felt aggrieved that she had to serve someone who was once like her. However, she knew she


    would deal with her soon with the n she had in ce.


    Since Tessa would pay sooner orter, Nora begrudgingly epted the order, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Aaron didn¡¯t respond but he nced at Tessa and winked at her, causing her face to burn.


    He had asked Nora to make hot chocte for Tessa on purpose. He wanted to put her in her ce and


    if she came back to her senses, she might get to keep her job.


    The meetingmenced. They talked about the recent crisis that they had faced and thanked Aaron


    for reacting quickly.


    ¡°We stayed because we had faith in your skills to turn things around and you didn¡¯t. disappoint. For


    that, I would like to invest an additional two billion dors in the smart TV project I know you¡¯re aiming


    for something new so it will definitely be a sess,¡± A woman.


    in her mid-fifties said.


    She was one of thepany shareholders who had shares above 5%.


    Aaron nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Brown Your investment will be tripled in a few years.


    Indeed, I decided to design the smart TV myself so it will be one of a kind and very expensive.¡±


    The shareholders at the table all nodded in approval with huge smiles on their faces. They knew


    expensive products meant more profits for them.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time we weed your woman to the shareholders¡¯ team. Wee, Miss Hilton,¡±


    one of the shareholders remarked and Tessa smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So are you two going to get married soon?¡± Someone asked and Tessa¡¯s face flushed.


    Aaron draped an arm around Tessa¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Have you already proposed? Tell us, Miss Hilton. How did our CEO propose to you?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s blush deepened. She shyly replied, ¡°He hasn¡¯t proposed yet.¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow, ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m taking too long, love? Will you ept when I


    propose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining¡­ as for whether I¡¯ll ept or not. Why don¡¯t you find out yourself?¡± Tessa


    responded while looking into his eyes.


    Aaron¡¯s heart soared as he caught the hints in Tessa¡¯s words. ¡®She wants me to propose!¡¯


    He smiled, grabbed her hand and kissed the top part, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll surprise you.¡±


    The shareholders cleared their throats. Miss Brown smiled and proposed, ¡°I think that¡¯s our cue to


    leave-¡°}


    ¡°Wait!¡± Nora suddenly yelled and everyone turned to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone should leave just


    yet. The CEO of Royal Electronics is having an interview right now and his product looks simr to our


    new smart TV.¡±


    Aaron frowned and narrowed his eyes at Nora wondering what she was up to. A sense of unease crept


    into him and settled in his stomach.


    Nora quickly set up the TV on the wall and increased the volume.


    There was a man speaking to some reporters on the news. He was tall and had chocte-dark skin


    with a neat brush cut. The man was none other than David Kingsley, the CEO of Royal Electronics.


    mes of fury danced in Aaron¡¯s eyes when he noticed the product that David was promoting was


    actually his. He designed that smart Tv. He could recognise it in his sleep!


    He hit his palm on the table and yelled, ¡°What the hell is happening here? There¡¯s a mole in the


    Company?¡±


    Nora smiled inwardly and quickly said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, sir. Howe this happened a few days after


    Miss Hilton spent time in your office?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58- Schemes


    Nora felt smug after she nted a seed of doubt in Aaron¡¯s mind, or so she thought.


    She was confident that Aaron would end his rtionship with Tessa after finding out that she sold his


    company secrets to his long¨Ctime business rival.


    David Kingsley¡¯spany oftenpeted with the Wentworth electronics branch. But the Wentworth


    group always emerged victorious in terms of sales and poprity.


    When Nora saw Aaron leaving Tessa in the office, she made a n to ask Tessa for the file containing


    confidential information so that she could sell it to Aaron¡¯s rival and frame Tessa for it.


    Luckily, Tessa was naive and went ahead to open the safe and gave her the file. She


    immediately sought out David and offered him the designs which he dly paid a lump sum


    for.


    Nora had a foolproof n that would get rid of Tessa forever. Aaron was a no¨Cnonsense man and he


    didn¡¯t tolerate those who stole and lied to him. She was very sure he would get angry and maybe even


    throw Tessa in prison.


    If he could throw Serena in prison, who was Tessa?


    These thoughts reeled in Nora¡¯s mind as she waited for Aaron to blow his top. She even decided to add


    fuel to the fire and said, ¡°You remember, sir? You had left the office for a few minutes. I think that¡¯s


    when Miss Hilton stole thepany¡¯s secrets and sold them to your rival. Perhaps it was revenge for


    what you did to her in the past. After all, no woman can be happy with being treated as a substitute for


    another woman.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s breath got trapped in her throat as she stared at Nora in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe. a


    woman woulde up with such lies to frame a fellow woman. What happened to building each other


    and having the other person¡¯s back?


    The shareholders frowned and shared looks, not knowing what to say. Aaron had publicly announced


    Tessa as his woman so they couldn¡¯t interrogate her. So they waited for Aaron¡¯s response and see how


    he would deal with the situation.


    At the same time, Aaron narrowed his eyes at Nora dangerously. His jaws clenched and frostiness


    flitted through his eyes.


    The temperature in the room reduced to a negative and Aaron¡¯s powerful aura swirled around the


    room. He oozed so much dominance and power, it gave the people in the conference room a certain


    obligatory force to want to submit to him.


    When Nora noticed the change in Aaron¡¯s mood, she smirked and threw Tessa a secret mocking gaze.


    ¡®Just wait and see how the man you thought loved you will deal with you.¡® She said inwardly,


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just chuckled and shook her head


    before taking a sip of her hot chocte.


    ¡°Do you have proof to back up your usations?¡± Aaron finally questioned Nora curtly. His voice was


    dripping with iciness.


    Hearing his question, Nora felt ted thinking, he had bought her lie. She enthusiastically nodded and


    said, ¡°I believe if we call and ask Mr Kingsley who sold him thepany¡¯s secrets, he would say it was


    Miss Hilton.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s wait for him to finish his interview. I¡¯ll call him,¡± Aaron nonchntly agreed.


    He then reached his hand forth and grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand, squeezing it in reassurance.


    Tessa nced up at him and smiled, mouthing, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nora noticed this and secretly sneered, ¡®Let¡¯s see how long this willst,¡®


    When the interview was done, Aaron got his phone and dialled David Kinsgley¡¯s number.


    David picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°This is a surprise! Aaron, the most powerful man in Ashford City is calling me? To what do I owe this


    privilege?¡± David¡¯s deep mocking voice could be heard through the phone as Aaron had put his phone


    on loudspeaker.


    ¡°I just watched your interview and I found it very interesting that you imed to have designed that


    smart TV. Are you sure you verified your source? You just giarised my work and I have proof. If I


    sued you right now, you would get arrested and yourpany deregistered. I need to know who sold


    you the information. Come to mypany.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Aaron cut the call and then called Tony, his friend who was also part of his legal team.


    ¡°Come to the office. It¡¯s urgent. Someone stole thepany¡¯s confidential documents,¡± he said the


    moment Tony answered.


    ¡°What? Who would be brave enough to do that?¡± Tony asked on the phone.


    Aaron let out a menacing chuckle. He nced at Tessa and replied to Tony over the phone while


    looking at her, ¡°Apparently, Nora has used Tessa of stealing my confidential files.¡±


    ¡°What? Is she for fucking real? I¡¯m on my way. No one messes with my sister¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, call the police on your way here. I¡¯m going to have the culprit arrested,¡± Aaron added.


    After Aaron cut the call, Nora¡¯s back was covered in a cold sweat. She didn¡¯t expect Aaron to ask David


    toe over. In her mind, all Aaron had to do was ask for the name of the person who had sold him


    the designs.


    217


    Nora had said her name was Tessa Hilton when she reached out to David but he wanted to meet the


    seller so she had no option but to meet him after faking her personal documents. Hence, she was


    afraid that he was going to recognise her if he went to the


    Her heart pounded vigorously and her throat felt dry as she tried to think of a way out of her situation.


    She nced at Aaron and suggested anxiously, ¡°Sir¡­ I think you should check the surveince on the


    bookshelf. You will see for yourself if Miss Tessa opened your safe or not.¡±


    Aaron remained emotionless and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We shall check all the surveince cameras in


    my office. There are some hidden spots that I had installed cameras and they are usually on when I¡¯m


    not in the office.¡±


    Nora¡¯s heart dropped to the pits of her stomach and worry crept into her. ¡®Howe I didn¡¯t know


    about the hidden cameras in the CEO¡¯s office?¡®


    She only knew about the camera on the bookshelf because there was a safe and it was supposed to


    be kept safe. This was why she asked Tessa to open it so that it would serve as evidence.


    However, if there were more cameras in the CEO¡¯s office then they would soon find out that she was


    the one who had asked Tessa for the document.


    Her stomach knotted but she couldn¡¯t do anything. If she ran, she would only look guilty. Deep down,


    she hoped Aaron didn¡¯t switch on the cameras because Tessa was in the office that day.


    One of the shareholders couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He presented, ¡°Mr Wentworth, this is a serious


    matter. Even if you get back the design, Royal Electronics was the first to have it. released. We will look


    like we copied it and used our influence to step on the otherpany. In my opinion, the one who sold


    thepany¡¯s secrets should be sent to jail. No matter who they are.¡±


    Aaron nced at the man who spoke and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll handle everything. Let¡¯s all


    patiently wait for David, Tony and the police toe.¡±


    Tessa leaned over and whispered in Aaron¡¯s ears, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had cameras in your


    office? Did you record us doing the did? Do you have a fetish?¡±


    Aaron burst out intoughter and then shook his head. He whispered in Tessa¡¯s ears, ¡°No, love. I


    switched them off before we made love. I wouldn¡¯t mind us recording ourselves and watching itter


    though. You moan so beautifully that I want to listen to it over and over again.¡±


    Tessa blushed and cleared her throat. Her eyes fell on Nora who was giving her an evil look


    and she frowned.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done to her. Quite alright, they didn¡¯t know each other well. When Nora


    started working for the Wentworth group, Tessa left a monthter.


    What Tessa didn¡¯t expect was Nora trying to frame her for something as huge as stealing Aaron¡¯s


    company¡¯s secrets. Perhaps this was the real Nora. She was a liar and full of schemes


    Regardless, Tessa wasn¡¯t worried because she knew she was innocent. And what mattered the most


    was that Aaron believed and trusted her.


    A few minutester, Enock opened the door for Tony, a few policemen and David Kingsley.


    David walked into the room. His eyes fell on Nora and he frowned. At first, he didn¡¯t believe what Aaron


    said about the smart TV he had justunched being his design He never thought someone was bold


    enough to steal someone else¡¯s work. He just thought Nora was a good designer who was willing to


    sell her patent rights to him.


    Hispany wasn¡¯t doing well recently so he was desperate. When he saw the design of the smart


    TV, he thought it was what he needed to improve hispany which had been suppressed by the


    Wentworth roup for years.


    However, the presence of the woman who sold him the design in the room proved that Aaron was


    telling the truth


    ncing at Aaron and the team of shareholders, he said, ¡°I thought you were just trying to pick a fight.


    I swear, I didn¡¯t know the design was yours and I¡¯m willing to release a statement to exin this to the


    public.¡±


    Aaron arched an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to surrender, David. I called you here so that you can tell


    us who sold you thepany¡¯s secrets. Is it her?¡±


    Aaron pointed at Tessa who was seated next to him and David frowned, shaking his head.


    ¡°I have never seen that woman before in my life,¡± David responded.


    ¡°Oh, but my assistant said Tessa Hilton sold you our trade secrets and this woman next to me is Tessa


    Hilton,¡± Aaron said nonchntly as if he was just talking about the weather.


    David narrowed his eyes at Nora and remarked, ¡°No. The one who sold the secrets to me and imed


    to be Tessa Hilton is this woman right here.¡±


    Nora immediately began to shed tears and shook her head repeatedly. She nced at Aaron and


    denied, ¡°Sir. That¡¯s not true, I only did what Miss Hilton told me to do. She told me to


    meet Mr Kinsgley as her. I only did it to help her out, I swear-¡±


    She wanted to say more but Aaron¡¯s thundering voice made her quiver from fear.


    ¡°Are you still trying to use my woman?!¡±


    David arched an eyebrow at this. His woman? He had been out of the Country for some time so he was


    behind in terms of gossip about Aaron¡¯s personal life.


    He nced at Tessa and noticed how beautiful and sophisticated she was. She didn¡¯t look scheming or


    fake. From the way Aaron was defending her, David could tell that he loved her


    very much. He had always wanted to know Aaron¡¯s weakness and now he just found out.


    He didn¡¯t want to make a false im on the design to preserve his dignity, but that didn¡¯t mean he still


    didn¡¯t want to destroy Aaron for suppressing his business. What better way to attack his rival than to


    snatch his woman?


    He stepped closer and looked at Tessa as if he was examining her. He smirked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think


    the real Tessa Hilton is capable of such schemes. Aaron, I suggest you have your assistant arrested.


    She doesn¡¯t have your best interest at heart.¡±


    Aaron red at David as anger rippled through him. Did he have to say that while looking at his woman


    as if she was a snack?


    ¡°What the hell is he ying at?¡® He said silently.


    Looking at the police, Aaron suggested, ¡°You can check the surveince in my office for evidence that


    she stole thepany¡¯s secrets. Tony, what are the charges Nora is going to face?¡±


    Tony stepped forward and announced, ¡°Impersonation, fraud, theft of trade secrets and defamation of


    character. She can be asked to pay a fine for defamation of character but theft of trade secrets is a


    serious criminal offence. She might face a 10 years jail sentence.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Aaron responded.


    A few minutester, the police returned with the footage and yed it in front of everyone. They all saw


    how Nora went into Aaron¡¯s office and asked Tessa for a file.


    Nora saw that she was doomed so she screamed, ¡°No! Sir, I¡¯ve been by your side for five years!


    Forgive me just this once, please! I only did it because I love you and Tessa doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    Aaron ignored her and told the police, ¡°Arrest her and inform the public about her crimes. I want this to


    serve as a warning for people to stay away from my future wife and children since Serena¡¯s


    predicament didn¡¯t seem to teach anyone anything.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59- Stabbed


    The police were closing in on Nora, ready to cuff her and take her away. Panic crept into her as she


    shot daggers at Tessa with her eyes, intense anger and hatred brewing within her.


    ¡®No. This is not the end¡­ I can¡¯t go down like this!¡¯ She eximed in her mind.


    Where did it go wrong? Tessa was the one who was supposed to be in trouble. Aaron was supposed to


    hate her and get her arrested!


    Nora couldn¡¯t ept that things had turned out this way. All this time, she hadn¡¯t tried anything intense


    to fight for Aaron¡¯s love apart from dropping hints at Aaron here and there. How could she fail in her


    first attempt to teach Tessa a lesson?


    She breathed heavily, her stomach twisting violently, knowing if she went with the police, she would


    never get released. She would end up rotting in jail while Tessa would have the time of her life with the


    man she had fallen in love with.


    Aaron was unforgiving and often released his wrath on those who crossed him. Nora knew that she


    was doomed and there was no escaping for her.


    Her eyes


    lowered to a pen on the table and she acted quickly. Before the police could get to her, she rushed to


    the table, picked up the pen and lunged at Tessa violently.


    ¡°Die, bitch!¡±


    Nora was aiming the sharp part of the pen towards Tessa¡¯s throat. She had a vicious look on her face


    and her whole demeanour was oozing with murderous intent.


    If she was going to spend the rest of her life in jail, she might as well make it worth it. Those were her


    thoughts as she threw caution to the wind and decided to end Tessa¡¯s life.


    Aaron saw hering, his heart jumped to his throat and he immediately covered Tessa with his body


    just as Nora brought down the pen with sheer force.


    A stabbing sound echoed around the room and the police restrained Nora while she screamed


    hysterically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to jail! I¡¯m innocent! She should be the one who should die!¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyes became rounder when she realised who she had stabbed instead of Tessa. ¡°No! Aaron!


    I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. It was meant for her!¡±


    Everything happened so fast. Tessa gasped, her breath quivering when she heard a low grunt from


    Aaron. She stilled for a moment, trying to process what had just happened. It was only when she saw


    the pen sticking out of Aaron¡¯s shoulder that a scream tore through her throat.


    ¡°Aaron! You¡¯re hurt!¡±


    Aaron shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    1/5


    However, the white shirt beneath his suit began to soak with his blood. Fear twisted Tessa¡¯s stomach


    and she screamed, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±


    Enock quickly called 911 while Nora was being dragged out of the conference room after being


    cuffed.


    Aaron and Tessa didn¡¯t move until a medical team came over and performed first aid on


    Aaron. Tessa went with them to the hospital. Her heart was in her throat as she waited with bated


    breath for Aaron to undergo surgery.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long? Is everything ok?¡± She asked a nurse who came out of the operating


    room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. They will be done soon,¡± the nurse responded.


    Tessa waited for close to an hour until Victor came out. She rushed toward him and inquired, How is


    he?¡±


    Victor said, ¡°Normally a pen wouldn¡¯t cause much damage but Aaron was stabbed with full force. Nora


    managed to get one of his arteries so he bled a lot and he needs a blood transfusion. I¡¯m going to


    check for blood at the blood bank-¡±


    ¡°I can donate. I¡¯m O negative,¡± Tessa replied anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m a universal donor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You need to go through some tests and then if all is well, you can do the transfusion,¡±


    Victor suggested.


    He led her to the room where a variety of tests were done. Tessa finally donated her blood when her


    results didn¡¯t have any issues and Aaron had a transfusion.


    When Aaron opened his eyes, Tessa was seated by his bedside, holding his hand.


    ¡°Hey, babe. How are you feeling?¡± Tessa asked the moment she saw that he was awake.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those watery eyes?¡± Aaron arched an eyebrow.


    Tessa sniffed and blinked back the tears that were threatening to fall. She replied, ¡°I was worried about


    you. How could you just jump in like that without regard for your life?¡±


    ¡°I did it to save you-


    ¡°You could have died! Do you have any idea how scared I was? You were stabbed and you were lucky


    she missed your neck!¡± Tessa finally cried.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m ok. To be honest, she didn¡¯t stab me that hard,¡± Aaron said, trying to soothe Tessa.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t put yourself in harm¡¯s way again. I need you. Our children need you,¡± Tessa pleaded as


    she held his hand tightly.


    Aaron smiled. Butterflies erupted in his stomach and despite the wound on his back, happiness crept


    into him.


    He squeezed Tessa¡¯s hand and remarked, ¡°Do you know how happy that makes me feel? Hearing that


    you need me¡­ I thought I would never get to hear you say


    that.¡¯ ¡±


    They nced at each other silently. It was as if they couldmunicate through the emotions. swirling


    in their eyes.


    Tessa especially felt overwhelmed. Being loved by someone who could put her above everything else


    was a blessing.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and the moment Tessa called out, the triplets rushed to


    Aaron¡¯s bedside when the door opened and worriedly asked him, ¡°Daddy! What¡¯s wrong? Why are you


    sick again?¡±


    They began to cry and Aaron felt bad. He nced at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He looked at Tessa with a questioning gaze and she sighed, ¡°They deserve to know that you¡¯re in the


    hospital, babe.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, is your shoulder in pain? I¡¯ll blow it for you,¡± Reagan offered, looking at the bandage around his


    father¡¯s shoulder.


    Aaron chuckled and ruffled his son¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine, son. I¡¯m not in pain anymore. The nurse gave me


    an injection to stop the pain.¡±


    Wi nced up at her father with watery eyes. She said, ¡°Did you cry when you got an injection,


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t cry, sweetheart. Come, sit with me,¡± Aaron replied.


    Tessa helped the kids to sit on Aaron¡¯s bed and they spent time talking to him and asking him.


    questions about his wound. After a while, Aaron told Tessa to take the children home.


    ¡°I can ask Enock to take them,¡± Tessa suggested.


    She wanted to stay and take care of Aaron. He got hurt because of her and she didn¡¯t feel it was right


    to leave him alone.


    However, Aaron shook his head. He revealed, ¡°I want to talk to Inspector Michael and the kids. need


    one of us tonight. You cane backter after putting them to sleep.¡±


    Tessa realised that Aaron was right. She nodded and walked over, pecking his lips and saying, ¡± I¡¯ll see


    youter, then. I love you.¡±


    Aaron grinned. His heart soared to the moon. He grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist and requested, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Tessa rolled her eyes and giggled. She asked, ¡°Will you always tell me to say it again each time I say I


    love you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It feels like a dream and I just want to make sure it¡¯s real,¡± Aaron responded.


    3/5.


    Tessa smiled. She leaned down and pecked his lips, once and then twice before repeating, ¡°I love you,


    Aaron Wentworth.¡±


    ¡°I love you most, Tessa,¡± Aaron replied.


    A few minutester after Tessa and the kids left, Inspector Michael went into the ward and took Aaron¡¯s


    statement. When he was done, Aaron asked, ¡°Have you found anything about the stalker or Harry?¡±


    Inspector Michael shook his head and replied, ¡°Not yet. Since he hasn¡¯t contacted Miss Hilton recently,


    it¡¯s a bit hard to track him.¡±


    ¡°Ok. But is it safe to do an event? Like a wedding?¡± Aaron inquired.


    Inspector Michael smiled knowingly. He said, ¡°It is not safe. But if you¡¯re in a hurry to marry, we can


    provide your family with enough protection. When do you intend to have your wedding with Miss


    Hilton?¡±


    ¡°As soon as Tessa agrees to marry me,¡± Aaron responded with a determined look in his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to start a family with the woman of his dreams.


    ¡°Are you going to help me if I tell you what you want to know?¡± Serena asked the man who hade


    to visit her at the correctional facility.


    ¡°That depends on how useful your information is, Miss Winston,¡± the man responded with a


    side smirk on his face.


    The man was none other than David Kingsley, the CEO of Royal Electronics.


    A week had passed since the smart TV design theft incident. David had dered that he had bought


    the design from someone and had no idea it was stolen from Aaron Wentworth.


    However, the humiliation that came with that announcement made hatred brew within him.


    He wanted to make Aaron suffer and since he couldn¡¯t be dealt with in the business world, David found


    a way to get back at him.


    There was little that the public knew about Aaron¡¯s personal life so David had to visit Serena Winston


    so that he could learn a few things about his rival that would make his revenge


    easier.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Aaron and Tessa. But you need to promise that you will get me


    out of this hellhole. I want you to find a way to release me from prison,¡± Serena presented haughtily.


    David let out a chuckle and stroked his chin as he stared at Serena through the transparent ss


    partition between them. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll use my connections to free you.


    4/5


    Tell me what you know about Tessa Hilton.¡±


    Serena smiled and proceeded to tell David everything she had researched about Tessa. In the end, she


    remarked, ¡°She¡¯s such a vixen. Aaron clearly chose me but she trapped him with kids. She stole him


    from me and I need to make her pay for that. I need to leave this prison and get my man back. David,


    you have to help me.¡±


    David had been silent all this while as he listened to Serena. He smirked and arched an eyebrow when


    she was done and remarked, ¡°Phew! This is interesting. Who knew Aaron was dumb enough to chase


    Tessa away because of you? Was he blind?¡±


    Serena red at David and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. If you¡¯re interested in that bitch, then


    go ahead and seduce her. I would like it if she¡¯s far away from Aaron as possible!¡±


    Chuckling, David signalled for the officer standing at the entrance of the prison¡¯s visiting room, saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m done here, officer. I would like to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait! When are you going to have me released?¡± Serena questioned when she realised that David


    was leaving without confirming when he would help her get released from prison.


    David let out a dark chuckle and got to his feet. He said, ¡°Sorry about that, Serena. I think you deserve


    to be in jail for what you did. You see, I may be Aaron¡¯s rival but I wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal just to get


    back at him. His woman, on the other hand, is someone who¡¯s intrigued me and I n to make her


    mine.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60- Marking his territory


    Tessa was seated in her office when someone knocked at the door, making her look up at it.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she called out.


    Her eyes widened when a man she wasn¡¯t expecting walked into the office.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr Kingsley?¡± She asked with furrowed eyebrows while giving him a


    questioning look.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to take a seat?¡± David Kingsley said with a smile on his face.


    He had arge bouquet of red roses in his hands. He was in a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up to


    his elbows and ck pants.


    His dark chocte skin was glowing as if he had bathed in milk and honey. There was no denying that


    he was a handsome man with a good body. Muscr in all the right ces.


    ¡°Do I have to? You never made an appointment and yet, you showed up here. Unless you¡¯re saying


    you¡¯re here for business,¡± Tessa remarked as she secretly took her phone and texted


    Aaron.


    Tessa: [David Kingsley is here. And he brought me flowers.]


    She ced the phone back on the desk and frowned when David went ahead to take a seat


    across from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯te for business. I came to apologise for what happened the other week.


    However, if I need to do business with you to get an audience with you then I¡¯m more than willing to do


    so,¡± David presented with a side smirk on his lips.


    ¡°What are you apologising for, Mr Kingsley? I thought everything was resolvedst week.¡±


    Tessa was confused. Firstly, it was strange that David suddenly showed up at her office when they had


    never even interacted before.


    After the stabbing incident, Nora was locked up and a few dayster, she was tried in court. Since they


    had overwhelming evidence against her, it didn¡¯t take long for the judge to pass a sentence. The judge


    commented on the seriousness of the matter and how Nora was a walking


    time bomb.


    She was sentenced to life imprisonment for attempted murder. This is because she disyed some


    violent behaviour and tried to attack Tessa again while in court. She was deemed a dangerous person


    who should stay behind bars.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the usation and what you had to go through to prove your innocence. I was just sold


    the design, I didn¡¯t know someone was impersonating you,¡± David said, his voice bringing Tessa back


    to the present.


    She shook her head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologise. I wasn¡¯t worried because I


    knew I was innocent.¡±


    David sat back in his seat and stroked the neatly trimmed beard on his chin. He nced at Tessa and


    remarked, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have handled the matter the way Aaron did though. He was supposed to stand


    up for you. Not make you look guilty by calling people to ask if you did it or not¡­ does he really love


    you or ¡±


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows. She gave David a wary look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that statement


    supposed to mean? Are you here to sow discord between Aaron and me?¡±


    David let out a low chuckle and yed with the tinum ring on his right middle finger, twisting it. He


    uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not. Just trying to make you open your eyes. A man who loves you would not let you be


    interrogated by his colleagues. After I heard about how he made you a substitute years ago, I¡¯m not


    surprised that he was willing to throw you under the bus if you had really stolen hispany¡¯s secrets.


    A man who loves you would step over the world for you if he has to. Tessa¡­ Aaron doesn¡¯t deserve


    you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Tessa dragged in a sharp breath. She finally understood why he went to see her. It


    seemed Aaron¡¯s business rival wanted to put a strain on their rtionship for reasons


    best known to himself.


    She squinted her eyes at David and said curtly, ¡°I think you misunderstood something. I wasn¡¯t being


    interrogated by anyone. Aaron was clearing my name in a way I would prefer him to. If he defended me


    in front of his shareholders despite the usation hanging in the air, the shareholders would never


    respect me. I just became a major shareholder. How would they trust me if they believed one of them


    stolepany secrets? They might have not said. anything because of my connection to their CEO but


    deep down, they suspected me. Don¡¯t worry, I knew Aaron believed me and that¡¯s all that mattered.¡±


    ¡°How could you know that he believed you? A man¡¯s mind is like a different world, Miss Hilton. You can


    never tell what he¡¯s thinking,¡± David replied.


    ¡°I can feel it. When I look into his eyes¡­ all I see is a thousand emotions swirling as he stares down at


    me. He loves me and hence, believes in me,¡± Tessa defended and added, ¡°If this is why you came,


    you¡¯re wasting your time. Please leave as I have a lot of work to do.¡±


    David raised his hands in surrender and said, ¡°It was just an observation. Don¡¯t mind what I said and


    I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. I really just came here to apologise¡­ about that, would you let me buy you


    lunch?¡±


    At the same time, Aaron was in a meeting when he received a text from Tessa. He had set a special


    notification tone to let him know that it was the love of his life texting. A smile crossed his lips as he


    picked up his phone and unlocked it.


    The managers and directors shared looks, silently asking themselves what Tessa had done to


    change Aaron so much. He now smiled often and even let his phone ring during meeting hours. He


    wasn¡¯t that strict on them either and understood when an innocent mistake was


    made.


    Meanwhile, the space between Aaron¡¯s eyebrows tightened when he read Tessa¡¯s text. He clutched his


    phone and the air around him became frosty.


    ¡®David¡­ how dare he try to seduce my woman?¡¯ He got to his feet and looked at Enock, saying, ¡°Take


    over the meeting and report to meter.¡±


    Enock¡¯s eyes widened but he nodded anyway. He had be used to his boss¡¯ recent change in


    lifestyle.


    Aaron¡¯s jaw was clenching and anger was rippling through him as he got into his car and drove to


    Tessa¡¯spany. He had to run a few red lights to get to her office in time before David did anything to


    steal his woman.


    Recalling that David had even bought flowers for Tessa made jealousy re through him viciously.


    When he arrived at the mall, he didn¡¯t even park properly and strode into the building. He went past


    Lisa at the reception and walked to Tessa¡¯s office.


    His eyebrows knitted when he heard David asking Tessa if he could buy her lunch. It seemed he had


    been trying to convince her for a while. Tessa¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed and she


    looked ufortable.


    Anger surged within Aaron and he wanted nothing but to punch David in the face for making a


    move on his woman.


    He was about to step forward and beat David up when Tessa¡¯s reply made his heart soar with


    happiness.


    many


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr Kingsley. I¡¯m spoken for. I can¡¯t have lunch with you just like I¡¯ve mentioned so


    times. You¡¯ve been trying to convince me for thest twenty minutes but my answer will not change.


    You¡¯re not my client or anything so it¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Tessa replied to David


    with a stern voice.


    David chuckled and remarked, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s just lunch. Why don¡¯t you want to? Are you afraid that


    you might have a good time and end up falling for me?¡±


    Aaron clenched his fists. His jaw clenched as he stepped forward, unable to stand aside anymore. He


    growled, ¡°Let¡¯s all go for lunch. It would be a good time to catch up as business people. Right, Mrs


    Wentworth?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Aaron¡¯s voice. She nced at him and released a sigh of


    relief. David was creeping her out and Aaron¡¯s presence just saved her.


    David got to his feet and shoved his hands into his pockets. He gazed at Aaron and said with a smirk,


    ¡°Mrs Wentworth? Thest time I checked, you two are not married. Tessa is avable


    375


    as long as there¡¯s no ring on her finger.¡±


    Aaron responded through gritted teeth, ¡°That will be sorted soon enough. But we are practically


    married. We have THREE children together-¡±


    ¡°So? She¡¯s still single,¡± David challenged and added before looking between Aaron and Tessa. with a


    mocking smirk, ¡°I think I stand a chance.¡±


    Aaron was in a grey three-piece suit. He looked more imposing and dominant. He stepped closer to


    David and red at him. The tension in the room became thicker. He narrowed his eyes and dered,


    ¡°I would like to see you try.¡±


    Tessa saw that things were about to get heated so she suggested, ¡°How about lunch?¡±


    The two men who were in a staring contest dropped their eyes and turned to look at her, saying in


    unison, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Aaron held Tessa¡¯s hand as they walked to the parking lot. He leaned over and pecked her lips after


    opening the car door for her. He then nced at David and smirked. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your


    own car. You¡¯re not wee in mine.¡±


    David shook his head and got into his car before following behind Aaron¡¯s car.


    When they got to a fancy restaurant. A waitress noticed that they were prominent people. She smiled


    widely and offered, ¡°Good afternoon. A table for three?¡±


    Aaron draped an arm around Tessa¡¯s shoulders before pulling her closer to him and presented, ¡°Yes.


    But arrange the seats so that I can sit with my Mrs Right here. She loves it when I feed. her.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s stomach fluttered with butterflies and she blushed. She nced at Aaron and he arched an


    eyebrow at her, saying, ¡°What? I¡¯m just marking my territory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± Tessa replied, feeling giddy.


    They were led to a private room. David sat alone on the opposite side and he was forced to watch


    Aaron be all touchy-feely with Tessa. It was as if he was trying to prove a point.


    He would feed her and then lean over and peck her lips, saying, ¡°You had some gravy on the corner of


    your lips. I wanted to wipe it for you¡±


    David rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He nced at the couple and said to Aaron, ¡°Ok.


    You have made your point. She¡¯s your woman and you love each other. I¡¯ll stay away.


    Ok?¡±


    It was because David had already analysed the situation that he decided to give up. He saw how


    Tessa¡¯s eyes gleamed as she stared at Aaron. He knew he had no chance even if he tried and he was


    never someone to start something that he knew he was bound to fail.


    ¡°At least


    you


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Aaron scoffed and squinted his eyes at David.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not be the only one though. Tessa is a beautiful woman. If you don¡¯t put a ring on her


    finger soon, you might lose her,¡± David remarked.


    Aaron nced at Tessa and imed, ¡°I never want to lose her and I¡¯m ready to make her my wife at


    any time, any day, anywhere. But I¡¯ll follow the right procedure because she deserves the best.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61- A concert


    ¡°Please, I want to go to this live concert. I know you love this band. It¡¯s your favourite. Look! They are


    giving out free CDs!¡±


    Country music was one of Tessa¡¯s favourites. There was a local band that sang covers of


    famous country songs and she loved to attend every concert that they held every year.


    Michelle had bought two tickets and came to pick her up. However, for some reason, Tessa wasn¡¯t


    willing to go out that day.


    ¡°I just want to sleep today. The kids are with their father so I can use this time to rest, Tessa remarked


    as she sipped on a cup of hot chocte.


    They were both seated in the living room on some couches. It was a Saturday and Tessa just wanted to


    bezy, doing nothing.


    Seeing that Tessa wasn¡¯t willing to get up, a sh of panic flitted through Michelle¡¯s eyes but it was


    gone the next second.


    She got to her feet and approached Tessa, pulling at her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, please! I know you love


    Country music. You hardly have time to have fun. Take this opportunity to enjoy yourself.¡±


    Elena came out of the kitchen and added, ¡°Your friend is right, Tessa. Go out. Have fun! You¡¯re always


    working hard. Now that Aaron is helping with the kids, you can have some time to yourself.¡±


    After being convinced by both her friend and mother, Tessa finally agreed. She sighed and said, ¡°Let


    me put on something warm.¡±


    The concert was starting at 6:00 pm. When she was ready, she and Michelle left. They first went to a


    fancy restaurant and had dinner. Michelle was treating Tessa to a meal.


    Tessa nced at her friend suspiciously and inquired, ¡°Did you do something wrong? Why are you


    being extra nice today?¡±


    Michelle chuckled awkwardly and responded, ¡°I¡¯m always nice.¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow and Michelle cleared her throat, adding, ¡°Ok. I¡¯m starving and I have been


    craving this restaurant¡¯s signature lobster meal. I thought it would be good to eat something before we


    go to the concert.¡±


    Tessa smiled and nodded. ¡°Ok. We will split the bill-¡±


    ¡°No! I have a ck card¡­ don¡¯t worry. The bill is catered for,¡± Michelle quickly eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange. What are you up to?¡± Tessa observed.


    She leaned forward and gazed deeply into her friends¡¯ eyes but thetter averted her gaze.


    There¡¯s definitely something¡­¡¯ She said silently.


    However, no matter how much she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯te up with any reason why


    Michelle was acting mysteriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Come on, let¡¯s enjoy the food,¡± Michelle remarked.


    Seeing that Michelle was dodging her questions, Tessa decided to drop it and just enjoy the outing. The


    two of them ordered their food and devoured it.


    When they left the restaurant, Michelle suggested, ¡°I think we worked too hard this week. We still have


    time before the concert reaches its peak. How about we go to a spa and have a massage?¡±


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°A massage? Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We work hard! Let¡¯s pamper ourselves!¡± Michelle eximed.


    Before Tessa could tell what was happening, she was dragged to a beauty spa. There, they got a spa


    treatment. It was a full package.


    They got a full body wax, a facial and full body scrub, a massage, a pedicure and a manicure. Tessa


    sighed as she felt refreshed and energised. She nced at Michelle when someone was doing her


    makeup and said, ¡°Ok. Spill it. What are you and Aaron up to? Is he taking me on another date?¡±


    She understood why her friend would want a girl¡¯s day out. But how did the spady know that she


    usually did a Brazilian wax down there? Could it be that Aaron had nned this and he was preparing


    to eat her outter that night?


    Tessa blushed at her own thoughts.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes grew to the size of saucers when she heard Tessa¡¯s question. She shook her head and


    replied, ¡°This has nothing to do with Aaron. Can¡¯t I just pamper my best friend? Stop overthinking.¡±


    Tessa was finally convinced and stopped being suspicious. She questioned herself when the stylists


    suddenly gave her a nice dress to wear.


    It was a sequin little ck dress and it was off the shoulder. Just something simple for a night outing.


    She then wore heeled open-toe boots. Her dark silky hair was let down in curly waves and she had put


    on a sexy red lip and smokey eye makeup.


    This time, she just obediently went along with what her friend had nned, not wanting to ruin her day.


    Michelle, on the other hand, was in a leather bodycon dress with stiletto heels. It had a sweetheart


    neckline with spaghetti straps. Her strawberry blonde hair was pulled into a slick high ponytail.


    Finally, they went to the stadium where the concert was being held. From the cheers that


    2/5


    could be heard from afar and the assorted lights illuminating the dark sky, Tessa could tell that the


    ce was packed and very lively.


    ¡°Are we going to find our seats? It looks like it¡¯s full,¡± Tessa asked as they got down from the


    car.


    Michelle smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are VVIPs.¡±


    When they reached the entrance, a guard went up to them and offered to lead them to their seats. The


    stadium was full and there was a huge stage in front where the band was singing


    live music.


    When they got to their seats, Tessa gasped when she saw her mother seated next to Edmund


    Wentworth, Aaron¡¯s father.


    Her eyes widened and she questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Elena smiled and answered, ¡°We came to watch the concert too.¡±


    Tessa narrowed her eyes in suspicion but she didn¡¯t have time to figure anything out as the band began


    to y one of her favorite songs.


    For an hour or so. The band yed different songs and the audience sang along. Tessa especially


    ended up shading a few tears because the songs were very sentimental.


    Suddenly, the leader of the band said, ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Actually, this concert was


    organised by a great businessman. A man who¡¯s madly in love and wants to sweep his woman off her


    feet. Don¡¯t be surprised by what happens next¡­ the man in question has something to say to his


    woman. Miss Tessa Hilton, are you here? Aaron Wentworth says he loves you to the moon and back.¡±


    The spotlightnded on Tessa, exposing her position to the crowd and making her the centre of


    attention. Her heart skipped a beat as she stared nkly at the stage, not sure if she heard. the man


    right.


    When the crowd cheered, Tessa¡¯s face flushed. She nced at Michelle and Elena, asking, What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    ¡°Just watch,¡± Michelle told her friend excitedly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tessa nced at the stage and her breath hitched when she saw three little kids walking to the front of


    the stage.


    A song started ying and the kids started dancing while looking at her. When she heard the song,


    Tessa¡¯s eyes blurred with tears.


    The three children were none other than her triplets, Reagan, Nia and Wi. They were in blue denim


    dungarees with white shirts beneath and white sneakers, looking adorable.


    They did a simple step dance but it was well-coordinated and followed the rhythm of the song. It was a


    song done by Bruno Mars, called, ¡®Marry You.¡¯


    -¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night, we¡¯re looking for something dumb to do


    Hey baby, I think I wanna marry you.


    Is it the look in your eyes or is it this dancing juice?


    Who cares, baby, I think I wanna marry you.¡±-


    The crowd went crazy and took videos of the three adorable triplets who were dancing for their mother.


    For the next part of the song, three handsome men in blue ripped dungarees and white shirts walked


    out and each stood behind the toddlers, joining the dance routine. These men were none other than


    Tony, Graham and Victor, Aaron¡¯s close friends.


    ¡°Well, I know this little chapel on the boulevard we can go


    No one will know, oh,e on girl


    Who cares if we¡¯re trashed, got a pocket full of cash we can blow


    Shots of patron and it¡¯s on, girl.¡¯


    11


    The crowd went crazy when they saw three good-looking men doing cute dances with the kids. At the


    same time, the tears in Tessa¡¯s eyes finally rolled down her cheeks. Her heart swelled as she watched


    the kids, realising this was why Aaron had asked for them to spend their holiday with him.


    They were shaking their bodies, doing a one-two-step dance and making heart signs at Tessa with


    huge smiles on their faces.


    The huge ck curtains behind the group that was dancing suddenly slid open and Aaron stepped out.


    He was in the same dungaree that the others were wearing. It was a simple outfit, yet it made him look


    like the hottest man on earth. When people recognised him, loud cheers. resonated around the


    stadium.


    Aaron stepped in with a dance to the next part of the song. He nced at Tessa while singing along to


    the song,


    ~¡±Don¡¯t say no, no, no, no, no


    Just say yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah


    And we¡¯ll go, go, go, go, go


    If you¡¯re ready, like I¡¯m ready.¡±~


    Tessa gasped when a screen suddenly emerged from behind the group. Led words appeared on the


    screen and everyone was able to see them.


    (You are the love of my life. I¡¯ll love you for as long as I live. Will you do me the honours of being my


    best friend and life partner? Marry me, Tessa.]


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she read the words. The butterflies in her stomach went wild. She


    blinked back her tears as her heart raced erratically.


    The ground on which she stood suddenly moved. She panicked but she realised there was something


    underneath. It raised her a bit and drove her to the stage while the song continued to y.


    -¡°Cause it¡¯s a beautiful night, we¡¯re looking for something dumb to do


    Hey baby, I think I wanna marry you.¡±-


    When she got on the stage, Aaron got down on his knees and opened the box that he took out of his


    pocket, revealing the diamond ring that Tessa had seen in his safe thest time.


    Aaron nced up at Tessa and said, ¡°Thank you for giving me another chance. In the past five years, I


    felt like a fool for pushing you away and hurting you. My heart was broken, knowing I hurt you. I can¡¯t


    even imagine how much pain you went through because of me. Nevertheless, you still forgave me and


    loved me. You gave birth to our lovely triplets and made me a father. I love Reagan, Nia and Wi with


    all my heart. They are a product of our love and I want us to give them a home. I love you, with all my


    heart, my soul and my body. I want to spend the rest of my life with you¡­ have more babies with you


    and grow old with you. Tessa, please give me the opportunity to spend the rest of my life giving you my


    all.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s breath quivered. She whipped around and stared at her mother who nodded at her with a


    smile. Her eyes fell on her children. They were smiling from ear to ear as if they had just received the


    world¡¯s greatest gift.


    Reagan smiled and eximed, ¡°Mommy, say yes!¡±


    The crowd cheered and began to urge her on.


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s cheering encouraged Aaron. He met Tessa¡¯s eyes and repeated, ¡°Tessa Hilton, will you be


    my wife?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62- Saying yes


    Purple, blue and pink lights danced along the stage. Slow music yed in the background as the crowd


    screamed and egged Tessa on.


    ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±


    Aaron gulped as he held up the ring at Tessa. His heart was beating like a drum as he waited with


    bated breath for Tessa to respond.


    It had been a few minutes already and her silence was starting to worry him. He nced at her and


    noticed that she was staring at him with a gaze that he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    ¡®Is she going to say no?¡±


    His stomach twisted with nerves. He had nned to propose to her a few weekster but what David


    Kingsley had said made him hasten his ns.


    It was a wake-up call. More men would want to try their luck with Tessa as long as she was not


    married.


    Tessa was someone he couldn¡¯t bear to lose again. It was a miracle that she gave him a second


    chance despite how he had treated her in the past. He would be a fool to let her slip through his fingers


    again. Thus, he decided to propose to her earlier than he nned to.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Aaron called his friends over and hired a choreographer who helped them learn the dance they just


    performed. It was a simple dance that the kids could easily muster because he wanted to include them


    in the important event.


    In the morning, he called Michelle and gave her his ck card after instructing her to take Tessa for


    dinner and a massage before taking her to the concert he had organised.


    His only hope was that Tessa loved him enough to want to spend the rest of her life with him. He


    mistook Tessa¡¯s silence for hesitation and his heart dropped to his stomach.


    He nced at her and affirmed, ¡°Tessa, I promise to love and cherish you for as long as I live. Please,


    marry me.¡±


    On the other hand, Tessa felt a sting in her eyes at Aaron¡¯s words. Tears rolled down her cheeks as her


    heart exploded. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to respond. For a moment, she was bereft of words. She


    stilled, her heart pounding like a galloping horse as she registered what was happening.


    She had seen the ring in Aaron¡¯s safe but she didn¡¯t expect him to propose like this. She felt touched


    and she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing.


    The butterflies in her stomach went wild. She could have sworn there was a whole zoo in there from


    the way it was fluttering.


    Aaron saw her tears and he found himself shedding a few too. He said, ¡°I swear to never hurt you


    again. All these people, our friends, our parents and our children will serve as my witnesses. My only


    goal in this life will be to make you happy.¡±


    Tessa gasped and wiped her tears that kept falling. Her heart fluttered like a hummingbird¡¯s wings and


    she felt over the moon. A smile crossed her lips as she stared at Aaron lovingly.


    However, she was yet to answer and it was making Aaron nervous. The knot in his stomach tightened


    as he waited patiently.


    ¡®Please say yes, my love.¡¯ He said silently.


    Someone from the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t want him, give him to me! I¡¯ll dly marry


    him!¡±


    That seemed to snap Tessa out of her trance. She wiped her tears and looked at the crowd saying,


    ¡°Sorry, this man is mine.¡±


    She then nced at Aaron and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aaron asked, not believing his ears.


    His heart thundered excitedly but he still wanted to confirm Tessa¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Yes, Aaron. I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Tessa repeated as more tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Aaron stilled for a moment so Tessa stuck out her left hand for him to slip the ring on. Seeing that,


    Aaron snapped out of his trance and quickly got to his feet.


    He grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and slipped the diamond ring on her fourth finger. He caressed her hand


    briefly before cupping the back of her head and crashing his lips on hers.


    Suddenly, they were propelled up into the air by a segment of the stage that was movable. Fireworks


    exploded as they twirled all the way up. They kissed like no man¡¯s business while on the small segment


    of the stage.


    A round of apuse erupted through the crowd. The kids nced up at their parents and cheered too.


    ¡°Wow! Daddy is so cool,¡± Wi chirped.


    When the movable segment of the stage returned to the initial stage, the kids rushed to their parents,


    screaming, ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±


    Aaron whipped around, he and Tessa both lowered themselves and they both embraced the triplets.


    ¡°Are we going to stay together now, Daddy?¡± Reagan asked.


    Aaron nced at Tessa hopefully and said, ¡°Well, what do you think, mama bear?¡±


    Tessa blushed as they stood up straight. She ruffled Reagan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Not yet, baby. We need


    to get officially married first.¡±


    Although Aaron was a little disappointed, he understood why Tessa only wanted to move in with him


    when they were officially a married couple. She wanted security and he was willing to do everything he


    could to make her feel safe.


    He cleared his throat and remarked, ¡°In a month son. I¡¯m going to marry your mother and we shall live


    together.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°A month? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me¡­ I would marry you now. However, since it¡¯s our first wedding, I want it to be the


    best of the best,¡± Aaron responded.


    The concert was done so after watching the proposal, people began to leave. Aaron¡¯s friends stepped


    closer to the family and congratted them on their engagement.


    Edmund, Elena and Michelle also got on the stage to wish them well.


    Edmund embraced Tessa and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to have more children. Especially daughters.


    Now I have more. Congrattions on your engagement!¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed. She returned Edmund¡¯s embrace and replied, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Edmund pulled away from the hug and said, ¡°Uncle? Call me Dad, like Aaron. You¡¯re part of the family


    now.¡±


    Tessa gazed at Aaron and when he nodded at her, she shyly said to Edmund, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Edmund remarked and added, ¡°Well, I¡¯m still not fully healed. I know there¡¯s a


    barbeque at the mansion but I won¡¯t be joining you young people.¡±


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°I know Dad. I had invited Celia but it seems she couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Edmund shook his head and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if she makes a dramatic entrance. You know


    your sister can be quite a handful.¡±


    Tessa furrowed her brows. She recalled Aaron had mentioned that he was an only child. She rounded


    her eyes at him, giving him a questioning gaze and he mouthed at her, ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    He nced at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all meet at the mansion for a small barbeque to celebrate our


    engagement.¡±


    When he led Tessa and the children to the car, he exined. ¡°It was very lonely when my mom passed


    away. Dad took me on a tour around the city to check on his investments. That¡¯s when we stumbled


    upon Celia. She was taking care of her sick grandmother at that time so she was doing odd jobs to


    make ends meet. She was just four years older than me and she was suffering like that.


    She used to sell children¡¯s shoes as a street vendor and so when Dad was inspecting a piece ofnd


    that he wanted to purchase, she saw me with him and was brave enough to approach my Dad despite


    how imposing he looked. Even though she was selling counterfeit shoes, Dad bought them for me and


    decided to adopt her because he was impressed with her negotiating skills. He changed herst name


    and she became my elder sister. One thing about my father is that he doesn¡¯t discriminate. Since she


    was older, he decided she was the right person to inherit the business, However, she fell in love with


    someone he didn¡¯t approve of and left.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you were the only heir,¡± Tessa remarked.


    ¡°I was for a short while before you and the kids came into my life. Celia relinquished her rights to inherit


    since she married someone from a rivalpany. Dad can be a bit stubborn. sometimes. But I am very


    sure she¡¯s included in his will and he will share his properties. between us equally, I know he seemed


    harsh at first but he¡¯s a good father. I hope you don¡¯t me him for how he treated you earlier,¡± Aaron


    replied.


    Tessa smiled and said, ¡°So you were an only child for a short time. Celia came along and apanied


    you. I¡¯m sure it no longer felt lonely.¡±


    Aaron nodded and chuckled, ¡°Yes. I wanted you to meet her but it seems she¡¯s still notfortable to


    face Dad after theirst fight.¡¯


    11


    The family and friends drove to the Wentworth mansion. Edmund and Elena retired early, leaving the


    young ones to party.


    Aaron took the kids to their room to tuck them in. They were all hyper and kept being chatty with no


    signs of going to sleep soon.


    ¡°Daddy, are we going to live with Grandpa?¡± Nia asked as she sat on Aaron¡¯sp, ying with


    his shirt.


    ¡°Do you want to live with him?¡± Aaron inquired.


    Nia nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s always alone here. I feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Ok. We can live with him and your grandma in our new family vi,¡± Aaron promised.


    Tessa smiled when she saw this. A little whileter, the kids finally got tired and slept. Tessa and Aaron


    were walking to the garden to join their friends when Tessa mentioned, ¡°Do you know that Nia used to


    be very quiet? But ever since we came back and you came into the kid¡¯s lives, she¡¯s been more open


    and jovial. Thank you for being a loving father.¡±


    Aaron smiled. Heced his fingers with Tessa¡¯s and imed, ¡°You did well on your own. Now I¡¯m here.


    I¡¯ll never leave you to raise the kids alone ever again.¡±


    When they got to the garden, Tony called out to them and raised his ss, ¡°The engaged couple is


    finally here. Come and have a drink. We want to give a toast to your happiness.¡±


    Tessa noticed that Michelle and Graham were being awkward. They were standing next to each


    Chapter 62- Saying yes


    other but they couldn¡¯t meet each other¡¯s eyes. She smiled inwardly and shook her head.


    ¡®They are a perfect match since they are both stubborn.¡¯


    Aaron gave her a ss and poured her some wine. When all the sses were filled, Tony raised his


    ss and said, ¡°I would like to give a toast to Tessa and Aaron.¡±


    He looked at Tessa and added, ¡°Tessa, we were all there when Aaron lost you. He was like a living


    dead. I can confirm and reassure you that he would never make the mistake of hurting you ever again.


    Congrattions to the both of you on your engagement.¡±


    The rest followed, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    They clinked sses but just as they were about to drink the wine, a female voice stopped


    them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were going to start the engagement celebration without me.¡±


    When they nced at the entrance, they saw a female with blonde hair in a sexy red dress.


    Aaron furrowed his eyebrows. He said curtly, ¡°This is when you¡¯reing? You¡¯rete.¡±


    The female smirked and gracefully walked to the table, grabbing the ss of wine from Tony¡¯s hand.


    She remarked, ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re wrong, baby bro. The party is just getting started.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63- Rough


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marco? I thought he never lets you out of his sight,¡± Aaron asked Celia Wentworth after they


    made a toast.


    He was referring to her husband, Marco Carreta, who was the Don of the Italian Mafia.


    Celia shrugged and replied dismissively, ¡°How can I know? All I know is that I¡¯m single and your friend


    here looks appetising.¡±


    Aaron frowned as he followed Celia¡¯s gaze and saw that she was exchanging flirty nces with Tony,


    his friend.


    He red at him and growled, ¡°What the hell man? She¡¯s my sister and she¡¯s married!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not married anymore, baby bro-¡±


    ¡°Can you stop calling me that? Not in front of my girl¡­¡± Aaronined but the tips of his ears


    flushed.


    Tessa saw this and smiled. It was interesting to see this other side of Aaron. What was even more


    surprising was that he blushed!


    She nudged his side with her elbow and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡±


    Aaron smiled and ced his hand on the small of her back. While ncing at Celia, he said, Cee, this


    is Tessa Hilton. The soon¨Cto¨Cbe Mrs Wentworth. My fiancee and mother of my children.¡±


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face and she felt butterflies in her stomach at the way he introduced her. She


    could tell how proud and happy he was from the tone of his voice.


    Celia appraised Tessa. Her grey eyes seemed to see through her. She nodded in approval and


    remarked, ¡°Good choice, bro. This is the type of woman you should be falling in love with. Not bimbos


    who only know how to scheme. I¡¯m d you¡¯re no longer obsessed with that fake. woman.¡±


    She pulled Tessa into a tight embrace and said, ¡°Hi, Tessa. I¡¯m Celia. The prodigal daughter.¡±


    Tessa returned the hug and responded, ¡°Nice to meet you, Celia.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet the triplets!¡± Celia eximed but then a worried look stered on her face. She


    nced at Aaron and asked, ¡°Do you think Dad will take me back?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by telling me what happened between you and Marco and why you¡¯re iming to


    be single?¡± Aaron questioned as he squinted his eyes at her in suspicion.


    Celia averted her gaze and hooked arms with Tessa and Michelle, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a story for another


    day, brother. For now, I¡¯m going to drag thesedies away for some shots and gossip.¡±


    1/5


    The men began to chat separately. Aaron nced at Graham and noticed that his friend kept stealing


    nces at Michelle from where she stood at the other table. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say


    anything to her? That¡¯s a dick move, G.¡±


    He was referring to how Graham had spent the night with Michelle and left without saying a word. They


    hadn¡¯tmunicated after their wild sexual encounter. To be urate, Graham was avoiding Michelle.


    Graham shook his head and poured himself a ss of whiskey before saying, ¡°We are better off


    forgetting about each other.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re interested in her,¡± Tony chimed in.


    ¡°I think you should talk to her, man. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s waiting for you to make a move,¡± Victor added his


    two cents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be wasting her time. I¡¯ll be leaving on a military mission for two years. I¡¯m going for


    peacekeeping in the Middle East. There will be no contact with family members and I might not return


    since there¡¯s a possibility of me dying on the battlefield. I can¡¯t give her hope and. then leave her


    alone,¡± Graham responded and took a big swig of his whiskey.


    He was so frustrated that he wanted to have a smoke but he remembered he had decided to


    stop smoking because he was now an uncle. He couldn¡¯t be smoking when his friend had kids. Just in


    case he had to babysit or spend time with them.


    Aaron sighed and shook his head. He said, ¡°I give up, man. It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Celia kept Michelle and Tessa entertained with stories about Aaron when he was a


    boy.


    ¡°He was so cute. I¡¯ll show you his pics when I settle. Don¡¯t tell him that I told you about his past


    though¡­ he¡¯s quite embarrassed that he used to pee on the bed at eight years old,¡± Celia murmured,


    cing a finger on her lips in a shushing motion.


    Tessaughed so hard she felt her stomach hurt and tears escaped the corner of her made a zipping


    gesture with her fingers over her mouth while she continued tough.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the mighty CEO peeing on the bed,¡± she snorted.


    ¡°Oh, he was such a baby. He was so clingy and used to cry a lot,¡± Celia said.


    Tessa and Michelleughed and tried to catch their breath.


    eyes. She


    When they were done listening to Celia¡¯s stories, Tessa noticed how Michelle kept stealing nces at


    Graham.


    She nudged her and suggested, ¡°You can talk to him, you know. Stop staring at each other the way I


    stare at cake.¡±


    Michelle bit her lower lip and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just make a fool out of myself. If he wanted to talk


    2/5


    Chapter 63¨CRough


    to me, he would have done so already.¡±


    Celia heard them and asked Michelle, ¡°You have a crush on one of Aaron¡¯s friends? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Graham,¡± Tessa responded on behalf of Michelle.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ girl, you have good taste. Are you waiting for him to make a move? Girls can also make a move


    you know. Times have changed. If you want him, go get him,¡± Celia urged her on.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes turned into saucers. She shook her head, saying, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to look


    desperate.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey. There¡¯s no such thing as looking desperate. You¡¯re just going after what you want, Celia


    remarked. She saw that Graham was about to leave so she called out, ¡°Graham, Michelle is about to


    head out, do you mind giving her a lift?¡±


    Before Michelle could stop Celia, she had already stopped Graham and asked him to give Michelle a


    ride.


    Michelle wanted the ground to open up and swallow her up. It would be embarrassing if Graham


    refused.


    However, his response surprised her. Graham nced at Michelle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drop you off.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gazed at Tessa who gave her an encouraging nod. She didn¡¯t


    know if being alone with Graham in his car was a good thing.


    The butterflies he gave her were intense and she felt this strong attraction to him, she didn¡¯t know how


    she would cope with being in a confined space with him.


    Ultimately, she picked up her purse from the table and said, ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±


    Tessa smiled when they left. Her eyes then met Aaron¡¯s and she found him looking at her as if he


    couldn¡¯t wait to devour her.


    Her heart did a flip. As if they had a silent understanding, she turned to Celia and remarked, ¡°I think I¡¯ll


    call it a night.¡±


    Celia smirked knowingly and said, ¡°Have fun.¡±


    Tessa blushed and walked into the mansion. She made hurried footsteps, her heart pounding knowing


    Aaron was following behind her.


    Excitement crept into her and she felt tingles coursing through herher region.


    She went to Aaron¡¯s bedroom and tried to rush to the bathroom to freshen up but Aaron had already


    entered the bedroom. He grabbed her and pulled her close, ¡°Where are you running off to, Cupcake?¡±


    Chapter 63- Rough


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to freshen up,¡± she replied, blushing.


    ¡°We can showerter after I¡¯m done with you¡­¡± Aaron whispered huskily.


    He cupped the back of her head and crashed his lips on hers, kissing her with a hunger that made her


    core clench with desire.


    As he deepened the kiss, Tessa found herself moving backwards. Finally, her legs hit the bed and


    Aaron made her sit on the edge.


    He continued to kiss her as he got down on his knees. Slipping his hands up her short dress, he


    grabbed herce panties and ripped them off.


    Tessa gasped and Aaron took the opportunity to plunge his tongue into her mouth. They both breathed


    heavily as the kiss became more demanding and sexual.


    It was as if Aaron was trying to embed Tessa into his soul¡­ tingles rushed through him and he


    groaned. He let go of her lips and ced his forehead on hers, saying, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m floating on the


    moon tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmh,¡± Tessa moaned as Aaron stroked her core with his fingers. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You saying yes to my proposal has made me the happiest man in the world. It feels so good¡­


    knowing you¡¯re going to be my wife soon. We will walk down the aisle and say our vows¡­ We will


    be one. I love you, Tessa. So so much, I would die if I never had to see you again,¡± Aaron


    responded as he hooked his arms around Tessa¡¯s thighs.


    She cried out when he suddenly buried his face in between her legs, sucking on her clit. He stuck his


    tongue out and swirled it around her swollen nub.


    Tessa threw her head back, bracing her hands behind her on the bed. She was still in her dress and


    heels as Aaron rocked her world with his skillful tongue.


    Aaron ate her up as if he wanted to devour her whole. As if she was the most delicious dessert in the


    world¡­ he flicked her pleasure nub with his tongue repeatedly until she screamed his


    name.


    Tessa twisted her hand in his hair and gyrated her hips, riding his face roughly.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron! That¡¯s it,¡± she moaned as intense pleasure coursed through her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to shudder as an electrifying orgasm ripped through her like a tidal


    wave.


    When he raised his head, Tessed pulled at the strap of his denim overalls and mmed her lips. on his


    in a fiery kiss. They kissed for a few minutes, rolling their tongues against each other.


    Tessa pulled away for air and licked her lips sensually. She then spread her legs wide, exposing


    her wet core to Aaron.


    Chapter 63- Rough


    Aaron felt his shaft growing harder than steel in his pants when he saw her open her legs wide for him.


    She was dripping and ready for him. He licked his lips and asked, ¡°Is that an


    invitation, love? Do you want me to make love to you?¡±


    Tessa nced up at him seductively and suggested, ¡°I want it rough tonight.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Take charge


    Aaron inhaled sharply. Excitement crept into him and he felt tingles rush through his body at Tessa¡¯s


    words.


    He took off his clothes and then took off Tessa¡¯s dress before ripping her bra off.


    She gasped but it came out as a low moan. ¡°I liked that bra.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a hundred more,¡± Aaron rasped.


    He climbed on the bed and settled in between her legs. He hovered over her as shey her back down


    on the bed.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± He whispered huskily as he brushed his knuckles


    along her cheek, leaving delicious tingles in his wake.


    Tessa raised her legs and wrapped them around Aaron¡¯s waist, pulling him down on her.


    She locked her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I want you to fuck me as if you want to split


    me into two.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s rod throbbed against Tessa¡¯s core at her words and he arched an eyebrow at her. A side smirk


    crossed his lips as he said, ¡°This is new¡­ But I love it.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed but she maintained eye contact with him, showing how much she wanted him.


    She bit her bottom lip and responded, ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes shed with lust. He leaned over and connected his lips to hers, kissing her deeply.


    Rolling his hips, he ground his erect shaft on the entrance of Tessa¡¯s honey pot. She was so wet that


    his rod could easily slide into her core at any moment.


    He groaned as he stroked her clit with his dick. Letting go of the kiss, he inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Tell


    me if it gets too much and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Aaron then slid his hand up and grabbed her throat lightly while he plunged into her in one. swift move.


    He began to make deep sharp thrusts, moving faster and deeper as if there was no tomorrow.


    Tessa cried out in ecstasy, her body quivering when Aaron hit the right spot with every powerful thrust


    he made.


    He pounded into her with vigour. He was like a stallion, hitting every angle perfectly, making her see


    white dots in her vision.


    Pleasure rushed through them both and they moaned wildly.


    ¡°Aaron! Oh yes! Faster! Harder!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Aaron groaned and moved faster with every second that passed. It was as if he was in a


    sprinting race.


    The more Tessa urged him to go faster and harder, the deeper he went, hitting her soul with his hard


    cock.


    He let go of her throat and grabbed her legs before folding them and holding them against her chest.


    Hovering on top of her, the position was not that intimate but it allowed for deeper pration.


    He looked deeply into her eyes and began to fuck her, hard.


    Tessa rolled her head from side to side, screaming his name in ecstasy. She was unable to hold back


    her moans. She felt an overwhelming pressure in her abdomen and with three more sharp thrusts, she


    shuddered and reached her climax.


    Aaron too was almost there. Beads of sweat covered his forehead as he pumped in and out of Tessa.


    His rod being swallowed up by Tessa¡¯s core was the best feeling in the world.


    He groaned and his thrusts became jerky and unrhythmic as he neared the end. Electric currents


    rushed through him as his face contorted with pleasure. With one final thrust, he released inside


    Tessa¡¯s womb freely, knowing she was safe.


    He didn¡¯t want to impregnate her when she wasn¡¯t ready again.


    Breathing heavily, he slumped on top of her and said, ¡°I love how well you take me. We are meant for


    each other.¡± He then kissed her lips and rolled his tongue against hers for a minute. He nced into


    her half¨Cclosed eyes and suggested, ¡°Now we can shower, love.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯ll start first-¡±


    Tessa was about to refuse but Aaron cut her words off and presented, ¡°No. I want to shower with you.¡±


    He slid out of Tessa and scooped her up, bridal style.


    In the shower, he offered to wash her but they ended up having round two of hot rough sex.


    Aaron lifted Tessa and bucked her up against the tiled wall. With her legs wrapped around his torso and


    his hands gripping her hips, he pounded into her like the world wasing to an


    end.


    An hourter, they were cuddling in Aaron¡¯s bed. Tessa¡¯s head was resting on Aaron¡¯s chest while he


    lovingly stroked her hair. One of her legs was wrapped around his waist and they were both naked.


    ¦£


    ¡°I never knew you loved it rough,¡± Aaron remarked.


    ¡°I never knew too. You were my first and we never really explored back then,¡± Tessa said ¡°I feel like I¡¯m


    just discovering myself¡­ what I like. What I crave¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah? Tell me what you like. What are your fantasies?¡± Aaron requested as a smirk crossed his


    lips. He was enjoying the conversation.


    Tessa blushed and buried her face in his chest. ¡°Um¡­ I like missionary.¡±


    ¡°And??¡± Aaron urged.


    ¡°I like doggy but only when it¡¯s done spontaneously likest time in your office. Sometimes, I want it to


    be rough and wild like tonight. And kisses¡­ I love the way you kiss me.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face was extremely red by the time she finished presenting her list.


    Aaron nodded and replied, ¡°I think we are going to have a wonderful sex life because I love all the


    things you¡¯ve listed.¡±


    Tessa nced up at him and asked, ¡°What about you? Is there something you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Well, sometimes, I would love it if you took charge. But most of the time, my duty is to pleasure you,¡±


    Aaron said, pecking Tessa¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mmmm, ok. That¡¯s noted,¡± Tessa responded and added, ¡°I¡¯ll take charge sometimes.¡±


    Aaron hissed and said, ¡°You know what¡­ how about you take charge now? Your promise just


    made me hard.¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you done? We just had wild sex! Twice!¡± Tessa eximed, looking up at Aaron with wide


    eyes. She was still sore down there.


    ¡°I can go all night-¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m exhausted and sleepy. We can do itter. Maybe in the morning?¡± Tessa offered.


    Aaron thought about it for a few seconds and replied. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll spare you tonight. I just hope you can


    wake me up with my dick in your mouth.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed and she yfully hit his chest, saying, ¡°Goodnight, Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Tessa. I still can¡¯t believe you agreed to marry me,¡± Aaron said as he tightened


    his arm around her.


    Tessa leaned up and pecked his lips several times. ¡°I did. We are engaged now. I love you.¡±


    Aaron took in a sharp breath and felt his heart flutter. He sniffed back the tears that threatened to fall


    and kissed Tessa¡¯s forehead. He responded, ¡°I love you most.¡±


    The next day, Aaron groaned in his sleep when he felt as if his metallic stiffness was wrapped in


    something warm and wet.


    His eyes flew open and he propped himself up with his elbows. He hissed when he realised Tessa was


    kneeling in between his legs, sucking his shaft.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He grunted, twisting a hand in her hair as she took in his length all the way inside her mouth.


    When his shaft hit the back of her throat, Tessa gagged but she didn¡¯t stop her ministrations. She


    bobbed her head up and down Aaron¡¯s dick, licking and sucking his length.


    She moaned while at it to show him how much she was enjoying getting him off with her mouth.


    Sticking out her tongue, she ran it around his mushroom tip. She could taste the precum that was


    oozing out of him.


    ¡°Oh, Tessa! That¡¯s it!¡± Aaron groaned.


    The hand in Tessa¡¯s hair tightened and he began to thrust in and out of her mouth from below. Pleasure


    rushed through him, making him curl his toes.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, love,¡± Aaron said, his thrusts bing faster and rougher.


    Tessa matched his thrusts. She grabbed his hips and bobbed her head faster while her hand worked


    on the part that her mouth couldn¡¯t reach.


    She reached her other hand forth and cupped his balls, massaging them.


    ¡°That feels good, love. Look at me,¡± Aaron ordered and added, ¡°I want to look at you as Ie.¡±


    Tessa raised her green eyes and locked them with Aaron¡¯s cerulean blue eyes. It was as if that was the


    trigger that set Aaron off. He groaned as he spilt his load into Tessa¡¯s mouth, his body trembling from


    the intense orgasm.


    His eyes darkened with lust when she swallowed his release and he felt himself getting hard again.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, love. I can¡¯t wait for you to be my wife.¡±


    He reached his hand down and pulled her up, crashing his lips on hers, not caring that he


    could taste himself.


    Flipping them around, he peppered kisses on Tessa¡¯s face and neck, making his way down. When he


    reached her core, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to have breakfast.¡±


    He dove right into her pussy and Tessa arched her back off the bed, crying out as a euphoric feeling


    ripped through her.


    Two hourster, Tessa and Aaron finally walked out of the bedroom. They found Celia and the


    kids in the living room, chatting.


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve already met the triplets.¡±


    Celia nced at him and replied, ¡°Yes. I kept them busy and stopped them from disturbing you guys.¡±


    She wriggled her eyebrows suggestively at Tessa and her face flushed.


    ¡°Mommy, good morning! Good morning, Daddy!¡±


    The kids chirped and ran towards their father to hug him.


    ¡°Morning, Reagan. Morning, Nia. Morning, Wi,¡± Aaron greeted the kids, hugging and


    lifting each one of them from the ground, one by one.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mommy get a hug too?¡± Tessa asked her kids and they quickly rushed towards her, hugging


    her waist at the same time.


    She smiled and embraced them. The relief she got from knowing her kids were safe was indescribable.


    ¡°Mommy, we have an aunty! Our family is big,¡± Reagan uttered.


    ¡°Yes! She said we can go to the aquarium today,¡± Wi said. ¡°I want to see some dolphins.¡±


    Aaron nced at his sister and remarked, ¡°You haven¡¯t yet told me what happened between you and


    Marco.¡±


    Celia averted her gaze and chuckled awkwardly. She proposed, ¡°Can we talk about itter? For now, I


    want to bond with my nieces and nephew.¡±


    ¡°Please, Daddy! I want to y with dolphins,¡± Wi pouted, tugging at his pants.


    Aaron sighed and relented, ¡°Ok. We will leave after your Mom has something to eat.¡±


    An hourter, the family set off to go to the aquarium. Celia seemed to rte with the kids well. They


    loved her jovial and fun personality.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived, she took them to see the dolphins. They watched as the dolphins swarm through


    self¨Cmade bubble rings and they also had to feed them by throwing little fish into their mouths. The


    dolphins would twirl in the water each time a fish was thrown in their


    mouths.


    The kids giggled as they enjoyed themselves, loving the show. Of course, Celia was yful too. She


    yed with the kids and they loved her.


    Tessa and Aaron stood at the side, watching this scene. They shared a look and smiled. Aaron leaned


    over and whispered in Tessa¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°I think we just found ourselves a babysitter. She can y


    with the kids when we go for our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s good with kids,¡± Tessa observed.


    5/6


    Chapter 64- Take charge


    When the kids were tired. They went to a rest area. Celia and Tessa went to get some refreshments


    while Aaron remained with the children.


    While in the queue, Tessa couldn¡¯t help butpliment Celia. ¡°You¡¯re good with kids. Do you have


    any?¡±


    A forlorn look suddenly crossed Celia¡¯s face and Tessa immediately regretted asking that question. She


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to sound rude-¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have kids. I¡¯ve been married for seven years and yet, I couldn¡¯t get pregnant.


    Marco said he was ok with it and that we would adopt. I believed him until I recently found out he had a


    three¨Cyear¨Cold child with his side piece.¡±


    Tessa gasped and replied, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. That¡¯s horrible. Is that the reason for your separation?¡±


    Celia nodded and sighed. ¡°Yes, it is. I don¡¯t tolerate cheating. If he knew he wanted to have his own


    child, he could have told me. We could have found a way. Even getting a surrogate. But he chose to


    sleep with someone else, had a baby and hid it from me. I filed for divorce immediately. Anyway, I just


    want to upy myself with stuff that will make me forget about everything.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart ached for Celia. She could feel the anguish and pain that Celia was going through and


    was trying hard to suppress.


    She wished there was something she could do to help. A thought suddenly urred to her and


    her


    eyes lit up, she grabbed Celia¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Will you like to help me n my wedding?¡±


    Celia smiled and replied excitedly, ¡°Now we¡¯re talking. When is it again?¡±


    Tessa smiled, saying, ¡°In a month.¡®


    She lowered her eyes to the diamond ring on her finger and her heart soared with happiness. Very


    soon, she will be Aaron¡¯s wife. The mere thought made butterflies flutter in her stomach.


    Who would have thought that she would end up marrying the man she swore to hate forever?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65- Cake tasting


    ¡°How is my fianc¨¦, Doctor? How are his legs?¡± Tessa asked Aaron¡¯s physiotherapist, Doctor Rebekah


    Williams.


    They had gone for Aaron¡¯s usual therapy sessions. Ever since Tessa found out about his pain, she


    offered to go to his physical therapy sessions with him. She apanied him as he did. intense


    exercises to help him ovee the pain that came as a result of his injured legs.


    After two hours of treatment, the physiotherapist requested an audience with Aaron to report on his


    progress.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s on the road to recovery. The pain might have even lessened a bit, right, Mr. Wentworth?¡±


    Doctor Rebekah asked Aaron.


    Aaron nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I can stand for hours now and will only have mild pain in my legs


    after.¡±


    ¡°How is your shoulder now? Does it still hurt?¡± Doctor Rebekah inquired as she scribbled something in


    her notebook.


    Aaron had also started therapy for his shoulder for quick recovery after Nora stabbed him. Although the


    wound had scabbed over and looked like it had healed, there was still some internal difort and


    pain.


    Tessa nced up at Aaron, awaiting his response. She also wanted to know because Aaron was an


    expert at hiding his pain so as not to worry her.


    Aaron nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also recovering.¡±


    When Tessa narrowed her eyes at him, he raised his hand and rolled his shoulder, saying, ¡± See?


    There¡¯s no more pain.¡±


    ¡°I saw you grimace when you carried the kids on your shoulders at the aquarium three weeks ago,¡±


    Tessa pointed out.


    ¡°Yes. It hurt back then but it¡¯s been three weeks and I feel fine. Don¡¯t be worried, love,¡± Aaron.


    responded and gave her a warm assuring smile.


    Doctor Rebekah wrote down a prescription and handed it over to Tessa. She presented, ¡°I¡¯m changing


    his medication to a lighter dose. Since he¡¯s no longer in too much pain, there¡¯s no need for strong


    painkillers. Just make sure to massage his shoulder and legs regrly. Every night if possible.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened as she got the prescription. ¡°Every night? That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you live together? Mr Wentworth said you¡¯re his wife,¡± Doctor Rebekah remarked as she looked


    between the two.


    1.6


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face. She was about to say she was not his wife yet but Aaron beat her to it. He


    said, ¡°She will be my wife in a week, so we will live together soon. We will find a way for me to get


    those massages in the meantime.¡±


    Doctor Rebekah nodded and instructed, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re getting married soon, I must mention that


    having regr sex will help strengthen the muscles in your legs, Mr Wentworth. Especially positions


    that require you to bnce on your legs.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aaron¡¯s lips stretched into a wide smile. He nced at Tessa and remarked, hear that,


    cupcake? We need to do it regrly to help with my healing.¡±


    ¡°You


    Tessa¡¯s face blushed. She averted the doctor¡¯s eyes and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help him heal.¡±


    Aaron ced the side of his fist to his mouth and cleared his throat. He looked at Doctor Rebekah and


    sought, ¡°Doctor, how regr is regr? As in¡­ how often should we make love?


    Tessa blushed profusely. She nudged Aaron¡¯s side and rounded her eyes at him, giving him the ¡®what


    kind of question is that?¡¯ look.


    Doctor Rebekah chuckled, knowing what Aaron was asking. Sheced her hands on the table. and


    said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re both healthy, you can just go with the flow and do it whenever you can.¡±


    Aaron felt like he had hit the jackpot. His smile grew bigger as he nced at Tessa and proimed,


    ¡°Since this will help with my legs¡­ I think a normal dose of medication is ideal. So, how about doing it


    three times a day, in the morning, afternoon and evening?¡±


    Tessa ended up fanning herself with her hand. Aaron¡¯s suggestion made her feel things. She crossed


    her legs to soothe the ache that was developing in herher region. It felt good to have someone


    craving and desiring her all the time.


    With a flushed face, she nodded shyly, saying, ¡°Ok.¡±


    When they walked out of the hospital, both Aaron and Tessa¡¯s phones chimed. It was a group text from


    Celia.


    Celia: [I¡¯m waiting for you at the bakery. I made an appointment for cake tasting. Be at the location


    attached at exactly 2:00 pm.]


    Aaron and Tessa shared a look and smiled.


    Aaron shook his head andined, ¡°Why did you put her in charge of our wedding? She¡¯s torturing


    me.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to keep her busy. She¡¯s been through a lot,¡± Tessa replied.


    She could rte to Celia¡¯s situation because she had been hurt by someone she loved before.


    However, their situations were different.


    Celia was married and her husband betrayed their vows bymitting adultery.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ anyway. As long as she does everything you want, then I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Aaron remarked as he


    recalled the conversation he had with Celia three weeks returned.


    ago when she


    She had said she wanted to move on and start afresh. She even reconciled with their father but she


    didn¡¯t want to join thepany because she had been away for years. Instead, she got a job as an


    assistant ountant in Tessa¡¯s architecturalpany.


    When they drove to the bakery, Celia and Michelle were already waiting for them at the


    entrance.


    ¡°What took you so long? There¡¯s so much to do. We also need to check on the bride¡¯s wedding dress,¡±


    Celia said as soon as she saw them.


    Tessa smiled and replied, ¡°There was traffic on the way.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s get started. So, I¡¯ve picked out their most delicious vours and we are all going to taste


    them and choose. But the final decision will be made by the bride,¡± Celia mentioned as she turned to


    walk into the bakery.


    Just then, Aaron received an important call from abroad. Tessa noticed this and saw that he was about


    to ignore it so she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up your call? It looks important.¡±


    Aaron had a conflicted look on his face. The caller was a potential supplier for the oil business. he


    wanted to venture into. However, he didn¡¯t want to miss any experience in their wedding. nning. This


    was their first and only marriage after all. He wanted to be there every step of the way.


    He put the phone on silent and told her, ¡°I¡¯ll call him backter.¡±


    Tessa knew that Aaron didn¡¯t want to disappoint her by picking up work calls while they were together


    but she also knew he was a CEO who was responsible for so many employees. A simple issue like not


    picking up an important call could cause him tremendous losses.


    She nced up at him and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait for you while you pick up the call? That way,


    you won¡¯t miss out on the cake tasting.¡±


    Aaron smiled, his heart feeling warm at her words. He grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and they excused


    themselves for a minute. They went into the hallway where he answered the call.


    Tessa stood by his side the whole time, holding his hand. Her heart was beating like a drum as they


    nced at each other lovingly while he spoke with the supplier. She felt giddy. There was just


    something about this moment that made her heart soar with happiness,


    When Aaron was done with the call, he tugged at Tessa¡¯s wrist before cupping her face and


    36


    iming her lips, kissing her hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re so special, you know that?¡± He said as he pulled away from the kiss.


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed and tingles settled in her core when she was kissed so passionately out of


    nowhere. Her stomach fluttered with butterflies and she smiled at Aaron, asking, ¡°Are you done now?


    I¡¯m sure Celia is about to blow her top.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and responded, ¡°I would love to dy a bit just to make her angry but she¡¯s helping


    with our wedding and I want it to be perfect¡­ so, let¡¯s go taste those cakes and then¡­ ¡°he leaned over


    and whispered in her ear, ¡°You need to give me my afternoon medication dose. It¡¯s best to start


    treatment immediately so that my legs heal quickly.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to take themter in the evening?¡±


    ¡°Not that type of medication, love. The other one which is more effective¡­ I need to exercise my legs,¡±


    Aaron said just as they entered the bakery.


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face when she realised what he was talking about. She nced at him and


    replied in a small voice, ¡°Ok,ter.¡±


    ¡°Later, when?¡± Aaron probed.


    ¡°After the cake tasting,¡± Tessa whispered and rushed to take a seat in the visitor¡¯s lounge.


    There was already a variety of cakes on the round coffee table in the centre. She sat on the couch and


    said, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Celia winked and remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise. My husband and I used to sneak out for a


    quickie or two when we just fell in love.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face turned a shade darker but she didn¡¯t correct her.


    Aaron who had just taken a seat next to her rejoiced inwardly, knowing he would be getting some after


    the cake tasting. He felt himself harden as he pictured the many ces they could do it from.


    He leaned over and grabbed a te from the table. Scooping up some of the cake, he turned to Tessa


    and fed it to her. He whispered, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Tessa nodded, ¡°Fruit cakes are nice and ideal for weddings. But the kids don¡¯t like them.¡±


    Aaron picked up several other tes and fed the cakes to Tessa. He asked, ¡°What about these other


    ones?¡±


    Tessa tasted the velvet cake and loved its vour. It wasn¡¯t too sweet and was children


    friendly. She remarked, ¡°I think let¡¯s settle for the velvet cake.¡±


    ¡°I think the carrot cake is good, Tessa. Have you tried it?¡± Michelle uttered. She was on her fourth piece


    of carrot cake. It was so good she couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You seem to like it. How about I get you one big cake so you can eat it at home?¡± Tessa offered and


    Michelle¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, please!¡±


    The baker who was standing by the side noticed that Tessa had made a choice. She walked towards


    the couple and asked, ¡°What type of cake do you want?¡±


    ¡°We want the most expensive velvet wedding cake,¡± Aaron said without hesitation.


    ¡°The most expensive one is $100000. It has about 10 tiers and it¡¯s made like a castle fit for a queen,¡±


    the baker responded.


    ¡°Yes, that one. My future wife is the Queen of my heart so that cake suits her,¡± Aaron proimed.


    Tessa¡¯s mouth dropped to the floor and her heart did a backflip. She nced at Aaron with wide eyes,


    ¡°$100000 for a cake? That¡¯s too expensive, babe.¡±


    ¡°For you, I would have still bought it if it was a million dors. You¡¯re priceless, love. Whatever money I


    spend cannot hold a candle to you,¡± Aaron told Tessa while smiling at her. You¡¯re my most precious


    treasure.¡±


    He took out his ck card and gave it to the Baker.


    The baker said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an express order, we would have to charge you for the short notice. I¡¯ll add


    $10000 as an express fee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok,¡± Aaron replied.


    Tessa was still in shock when they left the bakery. They had to go and try on her wedding dress and


    see if it needed any adjustments. However, Aaron had other ns.


    He pulled Tessa to the side and suggested in a low voice, ¡°How about we go somewhere for a


    quickie?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s face blushed. She mped her legs together as her core clenched with need for her


    man. She was about to agree when Celia interrupted them.


    ¡°Ok, brother. It¡¯s time for you to leave. You¡¯re not supposed to see the bride in her wedding dress,¡±


    Celia said.


    ¡°What? No, Tessa and I have things to do-¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. It¡¯s girl¡¯s time. Now go¡­. shoo!¡± Celia said, motioning with her hands for


    Aaron to leave.


    s, Aaron could only watch as Tessa was dragged away by his sister while he remained with his blue


    balls.


    He ended up hissing and muttering to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe my sister cockblocked me.¡¯

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66- Sick


    ¡°Are you ok? You look a little pale.¡±


    It was because Michelle was quiet the entire time when Tessa was trying on her wedding dresses that


    she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She had noticed that her friend had creased eyebrows and looked as if something was bothering her.


    Her lips suddenly changed colour and beads of sweat covered her forehead.


    Michelle forced a smile and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I ate too much carrot cake. Maybe


    the cream cheese is making me sick.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tessa inquired with a quirked-up eyebrow as she took a seat next to Michelle on one of


    the couches in the bridal shop.


    Celia was talking to the designer about the adjustments needed for the gowns. Tessa was going to


    have two wedding gowns. A ball gown for the church service and then a mermaid gown for the


    reception. The designer in charge of the gowns was a famous designer who only released limited


    editions of her works so Tessa¡¯s gowns were going to be unique.


    ¡°Is it because of what happened three weeks ago? Are you still upset?¡± Tessa asked Michelle, referring


    to how her friend sumbed to Graham¡¯s charms again as he gave her a ride home.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not. I suggested that farewell gift. I don¡¯t hold any grudges against him,¡± Michelle. replied.


    She sighed as she recalled how she ended up having sex with Graham again.


    ¨C shback- three weeks ago-


    There was an awkward silence in Graham¡¯s jeep. He hadn¡¯t said a word to Michelle since they started


    off from the Wentworth¡¯s mansion.


    Michelle was looking out the window when she heard him ask, ¡°How have you been? I¡¯m sorry about


    not answering your calls¡­¡±


    She whipped her head around and nced at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been ok. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t


    breathe because you refused to return my calls? I¡¯m not some lovesick teenager.¡±


    Deep down, her heart skipped a beat when Graham took the initiative to talk to her. But she didn¡¯t want


    to show him how much he affected her.


    ¡°I deserve that and more¡­¡± Graham said with a bitter smile crossing his lips. ¡°The thing that happened


    between us was a mistake. We were supposed to get married but that deal fell through and I decided to


    never get married or have children because of the nature of my job.¡±


    Michelle felt a stab of pain in her chest for some reason. His words made her feel like someone was


    squeezing her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why she would get hurt when they just had a


    one-night stand.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled as she said silently, ¡®Could I be in love with him?¡±


    She shook her head as her heart jumped to her throat. It was absurd. They just had sex. He didn¡¯t


    promise her the world or anything. How did she end up falling for him by herself?


    ncing out the window, she hid her feelings and responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It didn¡¯t mean anything to


    me either.¡±


    Graham clenched his hands around the steering wheel. His knuckles became white as his grip


    tightened and he felt a twist in his stomach. ¡®She doesn¡¯t care? That night meant nothing to her?¡±


    The tension in the car was too thick, a knife could cut through. Suddenly, Graham manoeuvred the jeep


    to the side of the road and stepped on the brakes.


    ¡°Why have you stopped?¡± Michelle asked, looking at him with furrowed eyebrows.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she found Graham staring at her with anger in his eyes. ¡°W- what¡¯s


    wrong with you? Why do you look so pissed?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not care about the night we had? Does it really not mean anything to you?¡± Graham¡¯s


    deep angry voice boomed in the jeep.


    Anger surged within Michelle at his question. She felt like Graham was mocking her. Did he think he


    was some sort of god whom she would cry over because he showed no interest in her after sampling


    her body?


    Her chest heaved and she clenched her hands. She red at him and hissed, ¡°I don¡¯t care about it.


    Like I said earlier¡­ it was just sex. Aren¡¯t you taking it too seriously?¡±


    Graham¡¯s jaw ticked and his blood boiled at her words. The woman in front of him infuriated him and


    turned him on at the same time.


    ¡°You vex me¡­ do you know that?¡± He imed through gritted teeth.


    He liked especially her feisty attitude. It was annoying and sexy at the same time. No matter how much


    he tried, he couldn¡¯t stay away from her¡­


    She thought he ignored her but the truth was that he would often sneak away from the military base at


    night just to park in front of her home and stare at her bedroom window. He would only leave after her


    bedroom light went off.


    He wanted her¡­ but he didn¡¯t want to waste her time either. The thought of someone falling in love


    with him and then having to return to them as a corpse one day because of his job scared the hell out


    of him.


    Despite knowing this, he still felt things for her. Even at that moment, she was looking at him with so


    much hatred but he felt his shaft hardening in his pants,


    Her pouty lips, her fierce cat-like eyes¡­ he wanted nothing more than to hold her in his arms and make


    her his woman.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Since it means nothing to you, then I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I do this¡­¡±


    With those words, he suddenly cupped the back of Michelle¡¯s head and kissed her bruisingly hard.


    Pleasure rushed through him when their lips connected. He thought in his mind¡­ ¡®Yes¡­ it¡¯s this feeling


    again. She¡¯s the only one who can make me feel this way. I want her.¡¯


    At the same time, Michelle was caught off guard when Graham kissed her from nowhere. Even though


    a jolt of electricity shot through her when their lips met, she struggled and pushed him away before


    pping his face. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Graham chuckled and said with a devil-may-care attitude. ¡°What? It¡¯s just a farewell kiss. Didn¡¯t you


    say you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Michelle furrowed her eyebrows. She licked her lips and tasted Graham¡¯s whiskey. She admitted


    inwardly that the kiss felt good and made her wet. She gazed into his eyes and suggested, ¡°Since we


    are saying farewell, then I guess this is ok.¡±


    Graham¡¯s eyes widened when Michelle moved from her seat and climbed on top of him, straddling him.


    He quickly adjusted the driver¡¯s seat to properly amodate her.


    ¡°Michelle-¡±


    His lips were sealed by Michelle¡¯s lips immediately before he could ask what she was doing. He didn¡¯t


    have time to stop whatever was about to happen as he sumbed to his deepest desires.


    They kissed hungrily like two beasts that had been starving for days. Graham¡¯s hands roamed all over


    Michelle¡¯s body while she fumbled with his belt and zip.


    When she found his hard rod, she took it out of his pants and stroked it all the while their lips remained


    connected.


    Electrifying pleasure coursed through her. She slid her panties to the side and directed his shaft to her


    wet core, ready to guide it in.


    ¡°Fuck, Michelle!¡± Graham groaned when his length was suddenly wrapped in a warm and moist cavern.


    ¡°Oh, Graham!¡± Michelle¡¯s mouth formed an O as she mmed herself down on Graham¡¯s hard


    shaft.


    She felt stretched out and full that she took a minute to adjust to his girth. Looking into his eyes she


    said, ¡°This is a farewell gift, ok? From today onwards, we will pretend like nothing happened between


    us.¡±


    1/5


    Her hips rolled backwards and forward as she moved on top of Graham, riding him like a pro.


    Graham groaned as tingles sizzled through him. He grabbed her ass and controlled her movements as


    he replied between breathless moans, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    The two went at it wildly and roughly, shaking the jeep violently. It was quiet save for their moans and


    wet pping sounds from their lovemaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Michelle cried out, gripping his shirt tightly.


    It was a critical moment because Michelle was about to reach her high. As a result, she bounced


    harder on Graham¡¯s dick.


    However, Graham felt himself nearing. If Michelle continued with the same speed and pressure, they


    woulde together and he would release inside her but if he stopped her, then he would interrupt her


    orgasm, she looked like she was feeling good.


    Graham didn¡¯t have it in him to stop thedy from reaching her climax when it was clear she was


    almost there.


    Michelle bounced harder, taking him in deeper and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as intense


    electricity rushed through her. Graham dug his nails into her hips, his teeth gritting as he tried to hold


    back from releasing too soon but he felt too much pleasure¡­ he couldn¡¯t


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    control it.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Michelle, stop! Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Graham, Graham! Oh god!¡±


    They both screamed at the same time as their bodies shuddered from the earth-shattering orgasm that


    ripped through them.


    Breathing heavily, Michelleid her head on Graham¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That was a one-of- a-kind


    farewell gift.¡±


    -End of shback.-


    Michelle¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and then a thought urred to her. Her stomach twisted when she


    realised they didn¡¯t use protection and he didn¡¯t pull out. However, she had taken a n B pill the


    following day.


    Could a n B pill fail to work? Was it possible that she was¡­.?


    Michelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She was ten dayste and she was feeling sick after eating the


    cream cheese carrot cake.


    ¡°I think we should go to the hospital,¡± Tessa suggested and Michelle¡¯s heart dropped to her


    feet.


    ¡°No!¡± She quickly declined. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest after eating all that cake.¡±


    Chapter 66-


    She didn¡¯t want to find out if she was pregnant or not. It would be a disaster if she was. ¡®I still have a


    few days. I¡¯ll wait for my period toe before going to the hospital.¡¯


    Tessa frowned when she saw the worried look on her friend¡¯s face but she didn¡¯t push her. She


    proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home? Celia and I will return to thepany and finish today¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll do that, thank you,¡± Michelle replied.


    Celia and Michelle returned to thepany. It was buzzing with employees now. They had moved


    back to the shopping mall but arge section of it was transformed into office space for Tessa¡¯s


    company. More workers were employed and Tessa was a step away from making it the biggest


    architecturalpany in Ashford city.


    ¡°Aaron is going to drool when he sees you in your wedding dresses, Tessa. They are beautiful,¡± Celia


    remarked.


    Tessa smiled and said, ¡°I hope so. That¡¯s the n.¡±


    She went to her office and gasped when she saw a man seated in her swivel chair. ¡°Oh my god!


    You scared me, babe.¡±


    Her heart calmed down when she realised that it was Aaron. It seemed he had been waiting for her to


    return from her wedding dress fitting appointment.


    ¡°Are you done? Are the dresses to your liking?¡± Aaron asked as he stood up from the chair and


    walked around the desk.


    Tessa nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s lovely. You will see it when I walk down the aisle.¡±


    She watched as Aaron walked to the door and locked it. He then drew the curtains, closing


    them.


    She arched an eyebrow at him, ¡°What are you doing, babe?¡±


    Aaron whipped around and smirked. He approached Tessa and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to give


    me my afternoon dose.¡±


    He pushed her against the desk and buried his face in the crook of her neck, peppering hot kisses on


    her skin. The office was soon filled with hearty giggles, followed by breathy moans.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67- Ladies¡® retreat


    ¡°Do you have to go? I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Aaron said as Tessa massaged his legs.


    They were at her apartment, in her bedroom. Aaron hade to have his morning dose before she left


    for her trip. After they made love, Tessa decided to massage his legs since she would be out for two


    days.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The trip was for Tessa to celebrate herst days as a single woman with herdy friends. There were


    four days remaining until the wedding. She and thedies were going for a retreat at one of Aaron¡¯s


    resorts. Then they woulde back on the day before the wedding and have a bachelorette party.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you more, babe. But I want to do this¡­ just hanging out with the girls with no worries before I


    completelymit myself to you,¡± Tessa replied.


    ¡°You will still go on girls¡® trips after we get married. I won¡¯t be a mean husband who will stop you from


    hanging out with your friends,¡± Aaron promised. ¡°I want you to be happy. You will never feel trapped or


    get bored.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but this is different. These are myst days as a single woman. I¡¯ll be a married woman in


    four days. I have to say goodbye to singlehood.¡± Tessa said. She put Aaron¡¯s leg down and nced at


    him, ¡°It¡¯s another way of me celebrating having found the love of my


    life.¡±


    Aaron smiled. His heart swelled at Tessa¡¯s words. It felt good to know that he was the love of her life


    just like she was his world.


    He reached his hand forward and stroked her hair lovingly. He remarked, ¡°Go and have fun, my love. I¡¯ll


    see you at the altar.¡±


    He helped Tessa pack up clothes for her two days retreat. When he saw Tessa pack her royal blue


    bikini, he quickly said, ¡°Are you going to wear this bikini at the beach?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I might want to swim because it¡¯s hot,¡± Tessa replied innocently.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t wear a bikini. It¡¯s too tiny and revealing. It will show all your remarkable curves and


    wless skin. I¡¯m the only one who can see your gorgeous body,¡± Aaron said, removing the bikini from


    the suitcase.


    Tessa chuckled and put the bikini back into the suitcase. ¡°Do you want me to swim in leggings and a


    sweatshirt? As long as you know that I¡¯m yours¡­ there¡¯s no need to be worried about other men


    seeing my body at the beach.¡±


    Aaron pouted as a wave of jealousy red through him. He couldn¡¯t help it. He was a


    possessive and territorial man. Knowing other men will be staring at his woman in her sexy bikini made


    his blood boil.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stop Tessa from doing what she wants. He sighed and relented, saying, ¡± Ok. But


    I won¡¯t be held responsible for the eyes that I will gouge out for looking at what is mine.¡±


    Smiling, Tessa approached Aaron and wrapped her arms around his neck. She nced into his eyes


    andmented, ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Aaron coiled his arms around Tessa¡¯s waist and arched an eyebrow at her, ¡°Cute? I thought I was


    manly.¡±


    Tessaughed and replied, ¡°Yeah¡­ you were smouldering just now. I promise to send you photos of


    me in my bikini.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re talking,¡± Aaron smirked and pulled Tessa closer. He slid his hand to her ass and


    squeezed it. His shaft twitched as if in response. ¡°I would love to see those sexy photos.¡±


    The couple smiled at each other and shared a soft kiss. Aaron pulled away and said, ¡°I meant it. I¡¯ll


    miss you, beautiful.¡±


    After they were done with the packing, Aaron carried her suitcase out and Josh came forward and took


    it from him.


    The kids and Elena were in the living room.


    ¡°Daddy, are we staying with you while Mommy goes on a trip with Aunt Michelle and Aunt Celia?¡±


    Reagan asked.


    ¡°Yes, son. I¡¯ll take you to meet your grandmother. She would love to know that the family has grown,¡±


    Aaron responded as he smiled at him.


    ¡°We have another grandmother?¡± Reagan inquired with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my mother but she¡¯s in heaven, watching over us.


    ¡°Oh, just like Mommy¡¯s Daddy? Are they both watching over us?¡± Reagan continued to ask as he


    looked between his parents.


    Tessa smiled and ruffled his hair before she replied, ¡°Yes, they are. And they are so proud of all of you.¡±


    Aaron picked up Wi and Nia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s escort your Mommy and then we can go for ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Yay! We love ice cream!¡± The kids squealed.


    The resort they were going to was two hours from town and thedies wanted to drive themselves


    there.


    Aaron drove Tessa to the meeting ce where Ce and Michelle were already waiting in a cherry¨Cred


    convertible car.


    ¡°Please take care of my bride,¡± Aaron told his sister seriously, ¡°The bodyguards will follow you behind


    for more protection. Call me immediately if anything happens-¡±


    ¡°Ok. Can you chill? She will be safe,¡± Celia replied while rolling her eyes.


    Aaron turned to face Tessa and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Take care. Call me as


    soon as you reach. Don¡¯t forget to send the pictures.¡±


    Tessa hugged him back and promised, ¡°I will.¡±


    She then hugged the triplets and said, ¡°Mommy will be back, ok? Be good and don¡¯t give your father


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Mommy. Bye¨Cbye!¡± The kids responded.


    Tessa smiled and gave them each a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­ you didn¡¯t kiss me,¡± Aaron said and Tessa rolled her eyes but there was a smile on


    her lips.


    She walked towards him and leaned up to kiss his cheek and remarked, ¡°For someone who got an


    overdose this morning, you surein a lot.¡±


    She was referring to how they had two rounds of hot passionate sex and he kept asking for


    more.


    ¡°You know I can never get enough of you, love,¡± Aaron replied with a side smirk crossing his lips.


    He waved at Tessa as he watched the car disappear. His heart suddenly felt empty and a sigh escaped


    his lips.


    ¡®I miss her already.¡®


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Mommy wille back. She can¡¯t abandon us,¡± Reagan said when he saw the


    sad look on his father¡¯s face.


    The girls rushed to him and hugged his legs. Nia looked up and said, ¡°We are here, Daddy. Don¡¯t be


    sad.¡±


    Aaron smiled and carried the girls. He then looked at his son, saying, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy because


    you guys are here with me. We shall wait for your mommy to return. Now, let¡¯s go get that ice cream!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Meanwhile, the trip to the resort went smoothly. Thedies had fun on the road trip. They chatted about


    this and that and took photos of the scenery.


    When they arrived at the resort, Celia looked at the beach and said, ¡°Wow! I love the smell of the sea.¡±


    She parked the car on the side of the road and thedies ran to the beach after taking off their shoes.


    They could feel the sand under their feet as they ran towards the sea.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to jump into the water and swim until the sun goes down!¡± Tessa squeaked.


    They stood facing the sea, letting the sea breeze hit their faces. The sun was high up in the clear sky. It


    was a warm sunny day. Whooshing sounds could be heard from the waves of the sea and many


    people were enjoying themselves, swimming, surfing and sunbathing.


    Celia spread her arms wide and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m free! I¡¯m divorced!¡±


    Tessa followed. She spread her arms wide and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m getting married!¡±


    They both looked at Michelle, waiting for her to say something. However, her next words shocked


    them.


    Although Michelle didn¡¯t spread her arms wide, she looked pissed as she screamed at the top of her


    lungs. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    At the same time, a group ofdies were sunbathing on some sun loungers a few meters away from


    where Tessa and her friends were shouting while facing the sea.


    The group ofdies happened to hear them. One of them threw a dirty look their way and remarked,


    ¡°OMG. Who are those women and why are they acting like a bunch of bumpkins?¡±


    ¡°Just ignore them. Perhaps they¡¯ve never been to such a resort before. Don¡¯t let them spoil our


    mood.¡±


    It was Jane Colton who responded. She was a business administrator and she used to work for the


    Wentworth group before she stopped and moved to another city.


    Tessa suddenly turned her head and Jane immediately recognised her. She sat up straight and took off


    her shades to take a better look. ¡°Oh. My. God!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica Scott, Jane¡¯s best friend, asked. ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Jane scoffed as she stared at Tessa mockingly. She replied, ¡°I only know the one with dark hair. She


    used to be my former boss¡® mistress and was chased out of thepany the moment. his true love


    returned to the city. I can¡¯t believe she still has the balls toe to her former lover¡¯s resort. How


    shameless.¡±


    Jane Colton had been away from the city for three years and only returned to have a high school


    reunion with her friends. Thus, she had no idea about the changes that had happened


    and how Tessa was Aaron¡¯s fiancee.


    Chapter 67- Ladies¡® retreat


    She smirked and got to her feet, saying, ¡°How dare she show up here when she¡¯s just a mistress and a


    substitute? I¡¯m going to put her in her ce.¡±


    It was because Jane was jealous of Tessa back then when they were colleagues that she still held a


    grudge against her. Tessa was the only woman close to Aaron and he favoured her a lot. She was


    untouchable.


    Deep down, Jane wished she was the one who was Aaron¡¯s mistress. Then her life would have


    changed for the better.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think you should provoke her. Have you seen her clothes? They are all from expensive


    brands. She might have a powerful backer,¡± Jessica reasoned.


    Janeughed and said. ¡°She¡¯s just a sugar baby. Do you think a man would want to defend his


    mistress? Perhaps she found a married man this time. He wouldn¡¯t bother about her. This is the only


    opportunity I have to put her in her ce.¡±


    She watched as Tessa and her friends walked back to their car. Anger rippled through her when she


    saw the expensive luxurious car they were driving. ¡®Tessa, do you think you¡¯re still Mr Wentworth¡¯s


    mistress? How dare you act all high and mighty?¡®


    Wanting to teach Tessa a lesson, Jane took out her phone and called her rich boyfriend, Hunter. ¡°Baby,


    are you free? Can youe to the resort? I met an old friend and just remembered that she bullied me


    a lot back then. Please,e and help me put her in her ce.


    When she cut the call, a vicious look crossed her face. She nced at her friends and said,


    and find out what room they are staying in. Our vacation is about to get more


    Let¡¯s go


    interesting.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68- Bad intentions


    ¡°Have you told Graham yet? When did you find out?¡± Tessa asked as soon as they got to the vi they


    were going to stay in at the resort.


    When Michelle blurted out that she was pregnant, they decided to check in and discuss the issue


    properly in private.


    The only vi in the resort belonged to Aaron Wentworth. He was the only one who could stay there.


    Naturally, Tessa could stay there since she was his woman.


    Michelle sighed and slumped down on the nice white couch in the living room. The vi was like a mini


    modern mansion. It had an open-n kitchen next to the living area with floor-to- ceiling windows. It


    had a white, grey and ck theme which were Aaron¡¯s favourite colours.


    ¡°Remember when I felt sick after eating too much carrot cake during the cake tasting?¡± Michelle asked


    while looking at Tessa and Celia.


    Tessa nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I do. You looked pale.¡±


    ¡°I suspected I was pregnant because my period waste. But I had taken a n B pill so I thought it


    wasn¡¯t possible. However, I wasn¡¯t at peace, so on my way home, I bought a pregnancy test kit and


    tested my urine at home. My heart sank when I saw two red lines¡­ Graham and I decided to forget


    about what happened between us. How do I tell him we made a baby on ourst encounter?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes watered as she narrated.


    ¡°Pick up your phone and call him. When he picks up, tell him, congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a


    father! As simple as that, sweetie,¡± Celia said as she walked to the kitchen, opened the fridge and took


    out a cold drink.


    Michelle nced at Tessa and she nodded at her, saying, ¡°Celia is right, hun. You need to tell. him so


    that he knows, What he chooses to do is his choice. I regret not telling Aaron despite us not being on


    good terms. He had a right to know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Graham is afraid ofmitment. He would think I¡¯m trying to trap him or


    something-¡±


    ¡°Michelle, listen to us. Tell the man that you both created a little human. If he shirks responsibility, that¡¯s


    on him. At least, you would have a clear conscience. And if he doesn¡¯t want the child, don¡¯t worry, we


    shall figure it out together,¡± Tessa said.


    Michelle bit her bottom lip. She knew she had to tell Graham even if there was a possibility of him not


    wanting to take responsibility. However, she didn¡¯t know if was ready to be a single mother.


    She nced at Tessa and replied, ¡°He won¡¯t pick up my call. I¡¯ll tell him when I see him at the wedding.


    I also need time to process everything.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ let¡¯s just have fun and cross that bridge when we get there. For now, let¡¯s have some drinks!¡±


    Celia said as she approached the duo and gave Tessa a ss of wine. She gave Michelle a ss of


    juice and remarked, ¡°Our new mama will have juice.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jane Colton squinted her eyes when she saw Tessa and her friends enter the restricted


    area of the resort.


    ¡°That bitch actually has ess to the VVIP area meant for rich tycoons?¡¯ She clenched her hands into


    fists and walked towards the receptionist.


    ¡°I think thosedies entered the wrong area. They are just ordinary people and shouldn¡¯t have ess


    to the VVIP area,¡± she reported.


    The receptionist was confused. She nced at Jane and said, ¡°They do have ess, ma¡¯am.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to go through.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Are they being sponsored by someone else?¡± Jane asked anxiously. She was afraid


    that Tessa had a powerful backer and that she wouldn¡¯t be able to put her in her ce.


    The receptionist went through the database and frowned. She replied, ¡°One of them is Celia


    Wentworth, the owner¡¯s sister. Perhaps she¡¯s the one sponsoring the vacation.¡±


    Jane smirked and nced at her friends, saying, ¡°I thought Tessa had a backer. It turns out she¡¯s using


    Mr Wentworth¡¯s sister to live avish life. She¡¯s so fake. After failing to seduce Mr Wentworth, she


    wants to go through his sister to get to him. I need to show Celia her true


    colours.¡±


    Jessica looked at her friend and questioned, ¡°Are you sure about this, Jane? We mightnd ourselves


    in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Back then, Mr Wentworth couldn¡¯t even acknowledge their rtionship in public. I¡¯m sure


    he will put her in her ce once he hears that she¡¯s using his sister to get to him,¡¯ Jane smirked and a


    thought urred to her. ¡°I know what to dodies. Tessa is going down today.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After having a few drinks, Tessa and her friends decided to go out and maybe have a swim in the sea


    since it was too hot.


    They put on bikinis and threw on some throwover shirts. Celia was in a gold, barely-there bikini. It was


    so tiny that her breasts were almost spilling out of the bra. Michelle wore a red one-piece swimsuit that


    had an open back with a plunging neckline. Tessa was in her royal blue bikini. It covered her breasts


    and the pubic area nicely. The covered parts were connected by strings on the hips. Once they got to


    the beach, Tessa asked Michelle to take a picture of


    her.


    ¡°I want to send it to my man,¡± she said as she struck a pose.


    She took a lot of photos and sent them to Aaron. The moment they were delivered, she received a call


    from him. A smile crossed her lips as she picked up, ¡°Hey, babe.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Tessa. Are you trying to kill me? Those pictures¡­ Fuck! You look so sexy. I want to eat you,¡±


    Aaron said the moment Tessa answered the call.


    Tessa¡¯s face flushed. She replied, ¡°You know where to find me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can Ie?¡± Aaron asked. There was eagernessced in his voice.


    Tessa was about to reply when Celia grabbed her phone and said to Aaron, ¡°No! No men allowed! Just


    have fun with the kids.¡±


    She looked at Tessa and imed, ¡°I¡¯m confiscating your phone. We are here to have fun, away from


    the men. You will be with him every day after your wedding.¡±


    Celia had left her phone in the vi. She ced Tessa¡¯s phone on her sunlounger and then they went


    into the water to swim.


    Unbeknownst to them, someone walked to their sunloungers and got Tessa¡¯s phone before running


    away quickly.


    The phone thief rushed back to the group ofdies who were waiting at a hiding spot. It was none other


    than Jessica Scott, Jane Colton¡¯s best friend.


    She gave Jane the phone she got and asked, ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±


    Jane smirked and said, ¡°I want to see what secrets Tessa¡¯s hiding so that I can expose her.¡±


    She clicked on the power button and discovered the phone was asking for a pattern or facial


    recognition for it to be unlocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked!¡± Jane gritted her teeth.


    She was about to smash the phone on the ground when its wallpaper changed and a picture of Tessa¡¯s


    triplets when they were babies shed on the phone.


    Excitement bubbled up within Jane. Her eyes grew wide as she said, ¡°I might not be able to get into her


    phone, but I just found something that may destroy her rtionship with the Wentworths for good. She


    dared to get close to Celia when she is a single mother with three kids. She probably doesn¡¯t even


    know who the father is.¡±


    Janeughed maniacally while Jessica remarked, ¡°That¡¯s enough evidence to put her in her ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s wait for Hunter. I want to see Tessa when I¡¯m at my highest point. I want her to see


    that I¡¯m better than her,¡± Jane proposed.


    There was a wicked smirk on her face as she watched Tessa have fun with her friends in the


    sea. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you will be as happy as you are when Celia knows your true colours.¡¯


    Tessa came out of the water and rushed to Celia¡¯s sunlounger to get her phone. She wanted to call


    Aaron and find out how the kids were doing. However, she couldn¡¯t see her phone anywhere.


    She frowned and asked Celia, ¡°Where did you put my phone? I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Celia approached and knitted her eyebrows as she looked around. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I left it right here.¡±


    She said, pointing at the spot where she had left the phone earlier. The trio searched for the phone but


    they couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone would steal a phone in broad daylight,¡± Tessa¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Do you back up your data?¡± Celia inquired and when Tessa nodded, she presented, ¡°Then we can


    simply rece it. Perhaps it was just a petty thief. I¡¯ll ask the security to check the footage around this


    area.¡±


    The three of them decided to go and have something to eat before doing other activities. After covering


    up in their floral throw-over shirts, they began to walk back to the vi when someone stood in front of


    them.


    ¡°Tessa? Is that you? Oh my God! Long time no see!¡±


    Tessa was taken aback when she was suddenly engulfed in a hug. Her eyebrows furrowed when she


    recognised the person as her former colleague but she wondered why she was acting as if they used to


    be close.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this Jane Colton? What does she want? I thought she didn¡¯t like me.¡¯


    She forced a smile and said awkwardly, ¡°Hi¡­¡±


    Something shed through Jane¡¯s eyes when she thought Tessa was trying to pretend as if they didn¡¯t


    know each other. She nced at Celia and introduced herself, ¡°Hi, my name is Jane. I used to work for


    the Wentworth group. Tessa used to be a good friend of mine. Perhaps she forgets friends once she


    finds better ones.¡±


    Celia frowned and just nodded to acknowledge the greeting.


    Jane didn¡¯t mind that she was ignored. She had changed into an extravagant attire. She wore a sequin


    dress and she had all sorts of jewellery hanging around her neck and wrists. She pulled a man who


    looked like he walked out of a hip-hop song video over. His jeans were hanging low, below his ass. He


    had a peacock hairstyle with shiny chains hanging around his neck.


    She brought the man in front of Tessa and said, ¡°Tessa, meet my boyfriend, Hunter. He owns his own


    company and I¡¯m his official girlfriend, not a mistress.¡±


    Tessa furrowed her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t say anything because she felt speechless. The man Jane


    was showing off looked like a thug. There was nothing attractive about him at all.


    ¡°He¡¯s hosting a bonfire tonight just next to the sea. Would you and your friends like to join us?¡± Jane


    proceeded to offer.


    Michelle stifled augh. She leaned over and whispered in Tessa¡¯s ear. ¡°I think she has bad intentions.¡±


    Celia was about to say something but Tessa held her arm and shook her head. She turned to Jane and


    said, ¡°Well, we were thinking about what we would do next. I guess a bonfire party is not a bad idea.¡±


    Jane smiled brightly. She hooked her arm with Hunter¡¯s and proposed, ¡°That¡¯s great. Bring your man,


    Tessa. That is if you have one. Oops, I forgot, you¡¯re just a mistress. My bad¡­ See you at the party.¡±


    Tessa clenched her hands into fists. She hated being called a mistress. How could theybel her as a


    mistress when the man belonged to her?


    Her eyes turned fierce as she looked at Celia and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s in the vi,¡± Celia replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    ¡®s go and call your brother. She told me to go with my man, I want to show her who my man is,¡± Tessa


    dered as a smirk crossed her lips.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69- Billionaire wife


    Jane scoffed when Tessa showed up to the bonfire party in a ck top, a ck leather jacket and grey


    skinny jeans. She thought her outfit was too ordinarypared to the expensive sequin she was


    donning, or so she thought.


    To her surprise, even Celia Wentworth was in casual clothing. Luckily she stopped herself from


    commenting about Tessa¡¯s outfit, otherwise, she would look like a fool for demeaning her clothes when


    Celia Wentworth was in the same outfit. However, she noticed that Tessa didn¡¯te with her


    boyfriend and a wicked smirk curled on her lips.


    She looked at her and said, ¡°Tessa, where¡¯s your man? Is it true that you don¡¯t have one?¡±


    Tessa smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my man. He will show up when the time is right.¡±


    When Tessa and her friends passed and went to find a ce to sit, Jane rolled her eyes and remarked,


    ¡°She¡¯s just too embarrassed to admit that she has no man of her own.¡±


    Jessica Scottughed and said, ¡°If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t want to announce that I¡¯m someone¡¯s mistress


    too. It¡¯s too degrading.¡±


    ¡°Tessa is despicable and shameless. She wouldn¡¯t care about being a sugar baby as long as she¡¯s


    benefitting from it. This is why I want to take her off her high horse,¡± Jane proimed as her eyes


    followed Tessa.


    She gritted her teeth as hatred brewed within her. Tessa kept treating her like air and it was getting on


    her nerves. ¡®Who does she think she is?¡¯


    A bonfire was set up in one of the firepits on the beach. The fire was crackling and spitting sparks


    around the area. Tessa and the other twodies were seated on a bench near the fire, warming up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what your former colleague is up to,¡± Michelle uttered.


    Tessa didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. So far, it seemed as if Jane just wanted to show off and


    nothing more. She nced at Michelle and replied, ¡°Perhaps she just invited us and has no ulterior


    motives.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that¡­ she looks like she wants to scratch your face with her nails. Be careful, I


    have a bad feeling about her,¡± Celia added.


    Soon, they heard someone clinking his ss with a fork.


    ¡°Attention, everyone! May I have your attention!¡± It was Hunter, Jane¡¯s boyfriend, who spoke.


    When everyone¡¯s attention was on him, he draped an arm around Jane¡¯s shoulders and pulled her


    close, presenting, ¡°I organised this party for my baby. I love her so much and she deserves


    the world. She told me about how her colleague once bullied her just because she was the boss¡±


    mistress but tonight, I want to show that woman that Jane is a precious woman to me. I just bought her


    a brand new Subaru car-¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Jane squealed when Hunter took out a car key.


    She grabbed it from him and jumped happily while screaming excitedly. ¡°Oh, my god! Oh, my god! You


    bought me a car!¡±


    A round of apuse erupted through the crowd. Jane¡¯s friends congratted her on the car, saying,


    ¡°Congrattions, Jane. You deserve it.¡±


    Jessica smirked in Tessa¡¯s direction and added, ¡°You see? you¡¯re better than other women who choose


    to be mistresses. Congrattions on having your first car. Your boyfriend surely loves you.¡±


    Jane hugged Hunter and said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Thank you so much, baby. Indeed, I had a


    difficult time when I just started working in the Wentworth group years ago. Someone thought she was


    better than me because she had a higher position. I love this car so much! At least I wasn¡¯t desperate


    enough to date my boss and be his mistress when he had someone else that he loved.¡±


    Jessica suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you talking about, Jane? Are you saying the person who used to


    bully you is attending your party?¡±


    Jane nodded and sighed. She replied, ¡°I invited her out of kindness. I didn¡¯t think she would actually


    show up here. When I saw her, I was reminded of how she used to humiliate me. Luckily, my man


    bought me a car to cheer me up.¡±


    ¡°What a horrible and shameless person. I hate people who use their status to make other people suffer.


    Who is she?¡± Someone from the crowd asked.


    Jane pretended to look around and then her eyes fell on Tessa. She approached her and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t


    mean to tell everyone, Tessa. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just felt bad that you still haven¡¯t changed. Even now, you¡¯ve


    seen that my boyfriend has bought me a car but you don¡¯t seem happy for me. Are you still jealous of


    me? Does Celia know what kind of person you are?¡±


    Celia frowned. Anger washed over her when she saw how her brother¡¯s woman was being treated. She


    stood up and yelled, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? What gives you the right to insult my


    sister-inw like that?¡±


    Jane¡¯s eyes widened. She pretended to be shocked and asked, ¡°Your sister-inw? I¡¯m afraid you have


    been deceived. Tessa was Mr Wentworth¡¯s mistress five years ago and he got rid of her when his true


    love returned. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying to get back with him by using you. Don¡¯t let her fool you.¡±


    ¡°How dare-¡±


    Celia was about to put Jane in her ce when Tessa grabbed her hand and shook her head,


    saying, ¡°Let her be. I want to see what more lies she cane up with. I didn¡¯t even know I was in a


    competition with her. Hearing that I used to bully her is news to me.¡±


    Tessa had called Aaron earlier when they went to the vi. He was surprised that her phone was


    stolen. He interrogated her bodyguards but they were not at the beach and didn¡¯t see the thief because


    Aaron had stopped them from following her there. He didn¡¯t want them to see Tessa in her bikini when


    he could only see her through the pictures she sent.


    When she asked him toe over. She told him she wanted him toe and help her because


    someone was bullying her. Aaron was ecstatic. This was the first time Tessa was asking him to deal


    with someone on her behalf.


    She knew he still had a few minutes to arrive so she was waiting patiently for his arrival. It was unlike


    Tessa to wait for a knight in shining armour to save her, but at this moment, she wanted to be a damsel


    and to be saved by her prince charming.


    Jane had gotten on her nerves and she wanted to show her that she would never be jealous of her


    because she had the most powerful man in the city as her man.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Someone from the crowd seemed to recognise Tessa. He stepped forward and presented, Isn¡¯t that


    Tessa Hilton? She has apany. My father is doing some projects with her and I went with him to


    meet her a few times. Are you sure she¡¯s the type of woman you¡¯re saying she is?¡±


    A murmur went through the crowd when they heard that Tessa had apany.


    ¡°She does look like someone who¡¯s sessful. No wonder she didn¡¯t seem phased when Jane


    received a car from her boyfriend just now. It¡¯s because she can afford to buy her own car.¡±


    ¡°Just look at how elegant and reserved she looks. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as vicious as Jane is describing


    her.¡±


    ¡°Even her friends look like they are from wealthy families. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s jealous of Jane to


    me. It must be Jane¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Jane clenched her hands into fists when she heard the whispers. She red at Tessa and sneered,


    saying, ¡°Are you sure she started thatpany with her own capabilities? Perhaps she¡¯s a sugar baby.


    I wonder what married old man you fooled, Tessa. But I won¡¯t let you fool the Wentworths.¡±


    Jane took out Tessa¡¯s phone and showed the wallpaper to Celia. She asked, ¡°Have you seen the


    wallpaper? She has three little bastards! Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s a loose woman who dates other


    women¡¯s men and has no shame. She can do anything for fame¡­ I¡¯m sure she was nning on hiding


    the fact that she has illegitimate kids from you and your brother.¡±


    A murmur went through the crowd and all eyes fell on Tessa. Meanwhile, Tessa, Michelle and Celia


    shared a look. They were shocked to realise that Tessa¡¯s phone was stolen by Jane. All that trouble


    just toe and make a fool out of herself. The resort in which she was trying to make herself look


    superior to Tessa belonged to Tessa¡¯s soon-to-be husband.


    Chapter 69- Billionaire wife


    Tessa found it funny. This was why she just kept quiet and listened to Jane¡¯s unreasonable


    usations. There was no point in arguing with such a person.


    The crowd¡¯s opinion changed faster than a rocket jet shoots up into space. They gave Tessa looks and


    said, ¡°Oh my¡­ who would have thought. She looks so decent, yet she got pregnant at such a young


    age.¡±


    ¡°I bet thepany was sponsored by her sugar daddy. She¡¯s finished and second-hand goods, how


    can she have a decent man?¡±


    ¡°Does she even know who the father of her children is?¡±


    When Jane heard the whispers, a satisfied smirk crossed her lips. She nced at Tessa and took her


    silence for embarrassment.


    She folded her arms haughtily and said, ¡°You know what, Tessa? I feel bad for you. If you apologise to


    me for how you looked down on me in the past, I¡¯ll tell my boyfriend to help you with some capital so


    that you stop selling yourself to sugar daddies and restart yourpany on a clean te.¡±


    Jessica chimed in to support her friend, ¡°That¡¯s right. Despite how badly you treated Jane, she¡¯s willing


    to help you start your life again. She will help you to be independent and although you can never


    find a good man like Hunter because you¡¯re a baby mama, you would at least have clean money to


    raise your kids with. Just apologise to her and she will help you with starting capital.¡±


    A gust of wind suddenly blew through the area and the temperature seemed to drop to a negative,


    despite the bonfire crackling wildly. A deep menacing voice suddenly resonated around the area.


    ¡°Why the hell would my billionaire wife need starting capital from you?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70- I¡¯m her baby daddy


    Aaron was ying chess with his friends in the backyard garden at the Wentworth mansion while the


    kids watched with keen interest.


    ¡°Daddy, are you winning?¡± Reagan asked excitedly.


    He noticed how his father had grabbed a lot of Tony¡¯s ck chess pieces while Aaron still had a lot of


    his white pieces.


    Aaron smiled at his son and said, ¡°Watch and learn, son. Your father always wins.¡±


    Tony rolled his eyes and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s just because you¡¯re always lucky. I¡¯ll win you next time!¡±


    When Aaron made another move, Tony saw that he was about to lose so he scattered the chess pieces


    and said, ¡°I quit!¡±


    The kids erupted in gleefulughter, saying, ¡°Daddy is the best!¡±


    They had already had their ice cream and even visited an arcade where they yed some games. It


    was only after Aaron felt like they had yed enough that he took them home and then he began to


    y chess with his friends.


    The reason he was ying chess was so that he could calm himself down after receiving Tessa¡¯s sexy


    pictures. The image of her in a bikini made him feel tingles coursing through his veins. He had to stop


    himself from getting into his car and driving to the resort to make love


    to her.


    He suddenly received a call from his sister and his heart jumped to his throat when he thought


    something had happened to Tessa.


    When he heard that Tessa had lost her phone and that someone was giving her a hard time, he quickly


    got to his feet. He left the children with their grandfather and left for the resort with his friends.


    Victor was on call at the hospital so he couldn¡¯t go with them. Apanied by Tony and Graham who


    was around until the wedding, Aaron went to the resort to support his wife.


    When they got there two hourster, he happened to hear what Jessica Scott said about giving Tessa


    money to restart herpany. His eyebrows furrowed as he narrowed his eyes at her and questioned,


    ¡°Why the hell would my billionaire wife need starting capital from you?¡±


    Seeing Aaron ring at her, Jessica Scott¡¯s eyes grew into saucers and she stuttered, realising the


    owner of the resort was talking to her. ¡°B-Billionaire wife? W-who is your wife, sir?¡±


    ¡°The same one you¡¯re talking to. How dare you act like you¡¯re better than her when she can take care


    of you for the rest of your life with her money?¡± Aaron asked curtly.


    Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Aaron. He wasn¡¯t in his usual smart suits. He wore a light


    blue-fitting golf t-shirt and grey chino pants with sneakers. Although he had a poker face and a hard


    edge to his tone, he was still handsome with his dark brown hair and the trimmed beard on his jaws. He


    was six feet tall and had a kingly aura that forced people to submit to him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her eyes lit up as she thought, ¡®Great. I can make him see who Tessa really is.¡¯


    In her mind, if she could bag someone like Aaron, she wouldn¡¯t have to waste her time with someone


    like Hunter who was a spoilt rich boy. A mature man like Aaron could take her to greater heights.


    She stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr Wentworth, do you remember me? My name is Jane Colton. I used


    to work for the Wentworth group-¡±


    ¡°Should I know you? I have thousands of employees under me,¡± Aaron interrupted her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid nothing about you looks familiar. You don¡¯t particrly stand out.¡±


    Jane¡¯s face flushed. She didn¡¯t expect Aaron toe out so strongly. It was as if he had already


    dismissed her before even giving her a chance to be heard. His cold and distant attitude was enough to


    make anyone stay away.


    However, she didn¡¯t let it stop her from achieving her goal. She nced at him and said, ¡°Mr


    Wentworth, who were you calling your wife just now? Is it Tessa? But do you know that she has three


    kids with another man?¡±


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at Jane dangerously. Anger surged through his chest and he growled, ¡°What


    the fuck did you say?!¡±


    Jane celebrated inwardly when she thought Aaron was upset with Tessa for lying. She grabbed the


    phone she had given Celia and went to show Aaron the wallpaper, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let Tessa fool you, Mr


    Wentworth. I know your true love is Miss Serena Winston. Tessa has three little bastards and probably


    wants to use you to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the one who stole my wife¡¯s phone and even insulted her on her property? Who do you


    think you are?¡± Aaron roared. ¡°And did you just call my children bastards in front of me?¡±


    Jane trembled when she realised Aaron¡¯s anger was directed towards her. She opened and closed her


    mouth repeatedly like a fish that was out of the water.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her eyes grew wide as she asked, ¡°Y-your children? Wasn¡¯t Tessa your


    mistress?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking to be sued, aren¡¯t you? Tessa has children, MY CHILDREN. Is it a crime? Who are


    you to look down on a single mother? Can you even do half of the things she has done? She¡¯s a CEO


    and you¡¯re still relying on fake rich men to sponsor your pathetic life. Just looking at your man, I can tell


    he scams people for a living.¡±


    Hunter, Jane¡¯s boyfriend, shrank at Aaron¡¯s gaze. Jane nced at him for him to defend her but he fell


    back and ran away like his pants were on fire.


    The crowdughed when Jane was abandoned by her boyfriend. Nevertheless, she still wasn¡¯t going to


    give up so easily. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr Wentworth, I know you¡¯re a good man and that¡¯s why


    you¡¯ve epted Tessa¡¯s children as your own. She¡¯s second-hand goods with stretch marks on her


    belly. However, you need to find a decent woman who can give you your own kids.¡±


    ¡°Miss whatever your name is, Tessa is the perfect woman for me. In case you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m marrying


    her this Saturday. She¡¯s going to be my wife officially and I will be her husband. I love her the way she


    is. She has kids but so what? I love that fact more. Did you just make fun of her stretch marks? To me,


    those are superwoman marks. I love them on her. They remind me of how she carried three babies for


    me¡­ How she grew life inside her body. She¡¯s amazing and I¡¯ll always cherish her.


    I¡¯m her baby daddy. Are you saying I¡¯m second-hand goods too?¡± Aaron¡¯s angry voice resonated in the


    area.


    Jane shivered as fear crept into her. She looked at her friends but they were quiet and were not willing


    to help her out, scared of facing Aaron¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know they were your children. I thought she was just a mistress-¡±


    ¡°How dare you? This resort belongs to me and my wife. She has shares in it! How could you think you


    canpete with her? She¡¯s a billionaire and doesn¡¯t even show off. But look at you. with fake shiny


    clothes and fake essories acting like you own the world.


    I need to teach a woman like you a lesson. Then no one will ever try to bully my woman again. Tony!


    Sue this woman for defamation of character and have her arrested for the breach of peace ording to


    the public order act,¡± mes of fury danced through Aaron¡¯s eyes as he spat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Wentworth! I didn¡¯t mean to insult your wife. Tessa, please talk to Mr Wentworth. I don¡¯t


    have money to pay a fine for defamation. My current job doesn¡¯t pay much and I have a loan that I¡¯m


    paying back!¡± Jane pleaded as big fat tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Tessa smiled. She got to her feet and approached Aaron, hooking her arms with his. She nced at


    him and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, babe. I just wanted her to understand that we are not on the same level. I¡¯m


    sure she¡¯s learnt her lesson. No need of arresting her. I wasn¡¯t offended because I knew she didn¡¯t


    know what she was talking about.¡±


    ¡°No, love. I can forgive her if she had insulted me but she insulted you and our kids. That¡¯s


    unforgivable. If I don¡¯t punish her, I¡¯ll be letting you down,¡± Aaron imed and added, ¡°I hate how my


    actions back then seem to follow you all the time. You¡¯re not a mistress, you were never one. When we


    get married, I¡¯m going to broadcast it to the whole world so that no one questions your position in my


    life again.¡±


    Tony stepped out of the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ll formally sue Miss Colton


    here tomorrow morning once I go to the office.¡±


    Aaron nodded in satisfaction. He then ordered Josh to take Jane to the reception and watch over her


    until the police arrived. Looking at the crowd, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue with your party?


    You can order more drinks and food, it¡¯s on me and my wife.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Wentworth!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your uing wedding!¡±


    ¡°You make a great couple!¡±


    The crowd cheered while othersughed at Jane¡¯s predicament, thinking she deserved whatever


    punishment she was getting.


    Aaron held Tessa¡¯s hand and they went for a walk. He gazed down at Tessa and asked, ¡°How did I do,


    love? Did I meet your expectations?¡±


    Tessa nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. In fact, you exceeded my expectations. I just wanted you to scare her


    a little.¡±


    She chuckled when she remembered how Jane began to cry and beg for forgiveness when she


    realised she was doomed. It was funny how she wanted to be forgiven but if Tessa was just an ordinary


    woman with no money or powerful connections, she would have been bullied and humiliated that night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let anyone bully you, love,¡± Aaron promised. ¡°Whatever punishment Miss sparkly is getting is


    what she deserves for messing with you.¡¯


    The two proceeded to take a walk along the beach while chatting about this and that. They took off


    their shoes so that they could feel the sand under the soles of their feet. There was a gentle breeze as


    the waves of the sea made whooshing sounds in the distance.


    Aaron suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Well, since I¡¯m already here¡­. How about we start our honeymoon


    early? Celia will be kept busy by Tony. She won¡¯t know I¡¯m breaking one of her rules. The photos that


    you sent earlier turned me on.¡±


    Tessaughed at his suggestion. Celia had told them they weren¡¯t allowed to be intimate in these three


    days so that they could crave each other more on their wedding night. However, Tessa felt excitement


    creeping into her after the way Aaron defended her.


    He looked so hot and manly. It felt good to know she had a man who would bring the world to its knees


    for her.


    Tingles were rushing through her core and it kept clenching repeatedly, wanting something big and


    hard to be shoved into it. She couldn¡¯t wait until three dayster¡­ and since they both desired each


    other, she didn¡¯t see any reason why they should starve themselves.


    She nced up at Aaron and asked him, ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71~ Telling him


    Tessa nced at her hand that was enveloped by Aaron¡¯srge hand and felt butterflies in her


    stomach. He was leading her to his vi through a secret path. They had sneaked away and didn¡¯t want


    to be caught by Celia.


    Excitement crept into her as they rushed through the secret passage. She felt like a teenager again.


    Sneaking around and being naughty with the love of her life. Tessa never thought she would


    experience such things with Aaron.


    The mere thought of what they were about to do made her core develop a heartbeat of its own.


    Anticipation filled herpletely. The feeling of doing something with the fear of being caught was


    exhrating.


    When they finally got to the vi, Aaron scooped her up and went upstairs. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sneaking


    around to make love to my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Tessaughed and wrapped her arms around his neck, saying, ¡°I love it. You don¡¯t know how hungry I


    am for you¡­ I want you to strip me naked and do me right now.¡±


    Aaron paused. He hissed and felt himself throb at her words. Looking at her, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to do


    that and more. I¡¯ll devour you and make you scream my name.¡±


    Tessa felt her core clench and she mped her legs. When Aaron put her down, he began to take off


    her clothes while delivering soft kisses along her jaw, neck and chest.


    He cupped the back of her head and kissed her hard, pushing her backwards. They soon passed


    through a ss door, Aaron kept deepening the kiss with every step he took forward. Suddenly, he


    snaked an arm around her waist and leapt.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tessa screamed but she soon realised she was in a hot tub. It was deep and the water. reached


    her shoulders. The hot water warmed and rxed her body.


    Aaron smirked and pulled her by the waist again before crashing his lips on hers in a toe- curling kiss.


    He bucked her up against the ledge, all the while plunging his tongue into her mouth and rolling it with


    hers.


    The two of them kissed passionately until their lips felt sore. They soaked in the hot tub for a


    few minutes but continued to make out.


    Minutester, Tessa was seated on the edge of the Jacuzzi while Aaron stood in the water, facing her.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me, love. That¡¯s it. Now put your legs on my shoulders¡­ Yes¡­ Fuck!¡± Aaron


    groaned as he admired Tessa¡¯s core.


    From his position, he could see all of Tessa¡¯sher region. Her pink folds and how juices were leaking


    from her entrance¡­ He swore he felt his shaft throb under the water.


    1/5


    He reached his hand forward and ran his thumb along her clit, stroking her pussy. She shuddered each


    time his thumb grazed her clit.


    ¡°So sensitive¡­¡± Aaron remarked huskily.


    He used his fingers to part Tessa¡¯s pussy lips and watched as her slick juices oozed out of her


    entrance.


    ¡°So beautiful¡­ I can¡¯t wait to dine on you for the rest of my life,¡± Aaron rasped.


    He pressed his thumb on her pleasure nub and began to rub it in rough circr motions.


    Tessa shut her eyes and released an erotic sigh. Her face was flushed because Aaron was practically


    in between her legs, staring at herher region but the pleasure she felt from his touch overrode her


    shyness.


    She felt him thrust a finger into her core, all the while his thumb continued to rub her clit. You could tell


    how wet she was from the moisture soundsing from her core.


    ¡°Aaron¡­ Yes, like that!¡± Tessa moaned like a wanton.


    ¡°Do you like that? Do you want my tongue on you, love? Do you want me to eat you out?¡± Aaron asked


    as he picked up his pace, plunging his finger in and out of Tessa¡¯s core faster and harder¡­ Adding


    pressure to his thumb on her clit.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I want Aaah!¡± Tessa was unable to finish her sentence as a wave of pleasure rushed through


    her, making her quiver.


    ¡°Say what you want¡­ I want to hear you say it,¡± Aaron said as he rubbed her clit faster and rougher.


    ¡°I want your tongue inside me¡­ Eat me,¡± Tessa breathed out.


    Aaron buried his face between her legs and plunged his tongue into her core, tasting her vour. He


    swirled his tongue inside her walls, curling it upwards until he hit her G-spot.


    When Tessa mped her legs around his neck, he withdrew his tongue and licked her from her


    entrance, making his way up to her pleasure nub.


    He grabbed her hips to keep her in ce and flicked her clit repeatedly with his tongue. He was eating


    her out with gusto¡­ as if she was the most delicious five-star dish in the world.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron! Yes! Oh god!¡± Tessa pulled at his hair as electric currents coursed through her.


    She felt like she was in paradise. The way Aaron used his tongue to please her¡­ He seemed to have


    studied her body because he found the right spot every time and it drove her crazy.


    Soon, Tessa shuddered as an electrifying orgasm sizzled through her.


    Aaron let up and licked his lips, saying, ¡°I love the way you taste.¡±


    He ced his fingers on Tessa¡¯s core and stroked her sensitive mound while she continued to tremble,


    still feeling the effects of her climax.


    Aaron stepped out of the water and carried Tessa into the bedroom, cing her on the bed. He was


    about to climb on top of her when Tessa flipped them around.


    She was now straddling him while he held her hips. Grinding on his shaft, she looked at him and


    offered, ¡°I want to take charge.¡±


    Aaron smiled and he swore he felt himself getting harder at her suggestion. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Show me what you can do.¡±


    Like Aaron usually did to her, Tessa took time to tease him. She ran her tongue along the contours of


    his six pack, making her way up his chest. Her hands trailed on his body, feeling up his muscles as


    they twitched at her touch.


    She peppered kisses on his skin and when she reached the crook of his neck, she sucked down on his


    sweet spot, eliciting a groan from him.


    Tessa kissed his jaw, feeling his short stubble prickle her lips¡­ Finally, she reached Aaron¡¯s lips and


    they kissed deeply like there was no tomorrow.


    Aaron pped her behind as she continued to roll her hips, her wet core coating his rod with her slick


    juices.


    Tessa moaned against his lips when pleasure washed over her. The ache in her love cave was begging


    to be soothed. Aaron¡¯s hands reached up and grabbed her breasts, massaging them sensually.


    With their lips still locked, Tessa reached down and grabbed Aaron¡¯s shaft. She gave it a few strokes


    before directing it to her needy entrance. She began to sit on it, taking it into her core, inch by inch,


    moaning when she felt how he stretched her out.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Aaron pulled away from the kiss and rolled his eyes to the back of his head when he felt his rod


    being swallowed up by Tessa¡¯s hot molten cavern.


    Sizzling sparks coursed through him. He could feel every corner of Tessa¡¯s inner walls. She was so wet


    and warm that his dick was just sliding in and out with ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± he grunted as he began to thrust into her from below.


    Tessa sighed and gyrated her hips, matching Aaron¡¯s sharp thrusts. She squatted and sat up straight.


    cing her hands on Aaron¡¯s chest, she began to bounce on his rock-hard shaft in long, hard and


    deep thrusts.


    ¡°Ah! Aaron! This feels so good,¡± Tessa bit her lower lip as she rolled her hips back and forth, riding


    Aaron like the perfect cowgirl¡­


    She bounced and bounced until she felt herself nearing¡­ Aaron grabbed her hips and quickened his


    thrusts from below.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m almost there¡­ oh god! Yes!¡± Tessa cried out, not holding back her moans at all.


    ¡°Me too, love! Let¡¯se together- Ah! Oh fuck!¡± Aaron followed, his face contorting in pleasure.


    The room was filled with their moans and the pping of their skin. Their movements became wild


    towards the end. Tessa lost a sense of reality. The only thing she could see was Aaron and the


    pleasure she was feeling.


    At that moment, nothing else mattered. All she knew was that they loved each other and they were


    pleasuring each other. It was the best feeling in the world.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the same for Aaron. The rest of the world had faded away and only Tessa and him existed at that


    moment. He felt overwhelmed with pleasure as tingles red through him, making him curl his toes.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±


    They screamed in unison as ripples of electric currents seared through them. Tessa trembled as Aaron


    shot his load into her core. He could feel himself twitching inside her as excitement washed over him.


    Tessa leaned down and buried her face in the crook of his neck. She was breathing heavily, trying to


    come down from her high.


    Aaron stroked her hair and delivered a sharp tap to her ass. He said, ¡°Wow! I missed this¡­ I missed


    you. It felt like you had been gone for a hundred years.¡±


    Tessa chuckled and replied, ¡°You just saw me this morning and we made love.¡±


    ¡°I miss you whenever you¡¯re not near, cupcake. If it were up to me, I would rather be with you. every


    day, every hour, every minute and every second,¡± Aaron imed, wrapping his arms around her and


    holding her tightly as if he didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Meanwhile, outside at the beach, Michelle found herself standing face-to-face with Graham. She didn¡¯t


    know what to say or how to say it so she kept opening her mouth and closing it after a few seconds.


    Graham sighed and scratched the back of his neck. He asked, ¡°Are you going to say what you want to


    say or will you just stare at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ how was your day?¡± Michelle was still trying to find the right way to deliver the news of her


    pregnancy to him.


    Graham frowned. He knew that was not what she wanted to say since she looked like there was


    something troubling her. Nheless, he answered, ¡°My day was ok. And yours? Did you have


    4/5


    Chapter 71- Telling him


    fun before the whole Jane issue?¡±


    Michelle nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Silence befell them again and this time, Graham couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ok. If you can¡¯t say


    it, I¡¯ll ask Celia or Tessa-


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll say it. I just don¡¯t know how you will react to it,¡± Michelle said, ying with her fingers.


    Seeing how she was failing to say what was on her mind, a sense of unease settled in Graham¡¯s


    stomach.


    He nced at her and questioned anxiously, ¡°Are you ok? Did someone bully you too?¡±


    Michelle chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s far from that¡­ but it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not ok. I¡­ I¡­ we-¡±


    Graham furrowed his eyebrows. He grabbed her shoulders and said, ¡°Just say it¡­ What is wrong?


    You¡¯re making me worried.¡±


    Michelle inhaled a sharp breath. She looked directly into his eyes and told him outright, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.


    We made a baby.¡±


    For a moment, Graham stilled. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. His heart raced and he took a few steps


    back, his stomach twisting. A horrified expression that Michelle dreaded to see stered his face.


    His eyes grew into saucers as he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re what?!¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72- My bridesmaids.


    A stab of pain cut through Michelle¡¯s heart like a knife cuts through butter.


    She was expecting Graham¡¯s reaction but it didn¡¯t make it hurt any less.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can take care of myself and the child. I just wanted you to know about


    it,¡± Michelle said and turned to leave.


    That seemed to snap Graham out of his trance. Indeed, he had freaked out when he heard the news.


    For someone who had vowed to never get married or have kids, such news was shocking


    to him.


    For a moment, his throat became parched and his stomach twisted with nerves. His heart rate


    elerated as his mind raced with thoughts.


    A father? He had no idea how to be one. His busy schedule didn¡¯t give him the luxury to spend time


    with his wife and kids. How was he supposed to do this? How was he supposed to start a family,


    knowing he would be away most of the time?


    The racing of his heart became deafening as he thought about the future¡­ his fears. He knew first-


    hand, what it meant to have a spouse in the military.


    Nheless, when Michelle turned to leave, he came back to his senses and a sense of crisis


    enveloped him.


    He realised at that moment that he didn¡¯t want to lose her. Regardless of the future, he wanted her by


    his side and he wanted this child that they were having.


    Graham ran after her and when he found her, he grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. We need to


    talk.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Michelle¡¯s words came out muffled as if she was about to


    cry.


    A pang of guilt shot through Graham. He knew his reaction wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to freak out like that. I was shocked but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to be part of the


    baby¡¯s life,¡± Graham said.


    Hearing his words, Michelle whipped around and stared at him. Her eyes were blurry with tears. She


    asked, ¡°You want to be part of the baby¡¯s life?¡±


    Graham nodded, replying. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the father, not so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ you didn¡¯t want kids-¡±


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t. But knowing I¡¯m going to be a father has ignited that me of wanting to have a


    family,¡± Graham imed, looking down at her. He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk, hmm?¡±


    Michelle nodded. ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go for a walk-¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s too cold and you¡¯re carrying our child. You need to keep warm. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant,¡±


    Graham quickly suggested.


    His demeanour had taken aplete 360 turn. His usually cold and stoic face had a bright smile. He


    ced his hand on the small of Michelle¡¯s back and carefully led her into one of the restaurants at the


    resort.


    When they reached, he took out a chair for her and helped her sit. He then called for a waiter and told


    Michelle, ¡°Order whatever you want to eat. Do you have cravings?¡±


    Michelle smiled, feeling butterflies in her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a cup of fresh juice. I don¡¯t really have


    an appetite.¡±


    Graham furrowed his eyebrows. He nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Are you feeling sick? A


    pregnant woman should eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nauseous and can¡¯t stomach most foods¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me tomorrow. We should go to the hospital and see an obstetrician,¡± Graham proposed.


    The waiter served the juice and some doughnuts and muffins that Graham had ordered, hoping


    Michelle would eat. However, she wrinkled her nose at the sight of the cream, recalling how the carrot


    cake had made her sick.


    ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡± Michelle asked, taking a sip of her juice.


    ¡°About us,¡± Graham said while gazing at her.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Michelle asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Well¡­ we are pregnant. But we were not in a rtionship-¡±


    ¡°I know that! You don¡¯t have to point it out at every chance you get!¡± Michelle snapped, interrupting him.


    Graham sighed. He exined, ¡°I¡¯m trying to say¡­ I don¡¯t want to raise my child in separate homes.


    How about we restore our engagement?¡±


    Michelle gasped and her heart did a backflip. She rounded her eyes at Graham and questioned, ¡°What


    did you say?¡±


    Graham leaned forward and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s get married like we were supposed to.¡±


    The next day while Aaron and Tony remained at the resort with thedies, Graham took Michelle to the


    hospital.


    ¡°Doctor, is she ok? Why can¡¯t she eat anything?¡± Grabam asked after a series of tests was done on


    Michelle.


    They were preparing to do an ultrasound but Graham couldn¡¯t help but ask since Michelle couldn¡¯t


    stomach her breakfast in the morning.


    Doctor James smiled. He looked at Graham and said, ¡°First time Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Graham chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. This is normal in the first trimester. She might only crave sour food and


    suffer from morning sickness. But we need to get her to eat for the baby to be healthy. I¡¯ll prescribe


    some vitamins for her and write down some food that she can eat to avoid nausea,¡± Doctor James


    advised.


    Michelley down on an elevated bed and raised her shirt. A cold gel was smeared on her belly and


    the Doctor began to do the ultrasound.


    Soon, a small thudding sound could be hearding from the monitor.


    ¡°That¡¯s the heartbeat. The baby is yet to develop but it has a heartbeat. It¡¯s healthy too!


    Congrattions!¡± Doctor James eximed.


    Graham stilled for a moment. His eyes were fixed on the screen and although he couldn¡¯t interpret it,


    his heart felt warm.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to be a father!¡¯


    His excitement got the better of him. He suddenly leaned down and pecked Michelle¡¯s lips.


    Silence befell them and Michelle¡¯s face flushed. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to do that. He had said they


    should restore the engagement but they hadn¡¯t done anything intimate or shared a roomst night.


    The Doctorughed and said, ¡°It feels good to be new parents.¡±


    When the two left the hospital, Graham suggested, ¡°We need to tell our parents.¡±


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s not do that¡­ we can tell them about the engagement. My father looks soft but he¡¯s actually


    very strict. He won¡¯t let us off if he finds out about the pregnancy,¡± Michelle quickly said.


    Graham¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was in the same situation. For someone in the military, he was


    expected to get married and have children. Not having children without getting married. He could lose


    his position and get demoted if they found out.


    Looking at Michelle, he proposed, ¡°Then it¡¯s best we get married before you start showing.¡±


    Deciding to announce the news of their marriage after their friends¡¯ wedding, the new couple returned


    to the resort.


    What was supposed to be adies¡¯ retreat ended up being a couple¡¯s outing. Tony and Celia were the


    only single ones but that didn¡¯t stop them from having fun.


    Tessa nced at Graham and Michelle as they ate lunch and asked, ¡°Are you two officially together


    now?¡±


    Michelle blushed. ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Graham frowned. He nced at Michelle and asked, ¡°Sort of? What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they agree to get married as soon as possible? Her answer confused him.


    ¡°Well¡­ you are yet to take me out on a date. Or buy me flowers. When you do that, I¡¯ll confirm our


    rtionship,¡± Michelle replied.


    She meant it as a joke knowing they had already agreed to get married but when they separated the


    next day for the bachelorette party, she received a bouquet of roses and a note saying,


    [Let¡¯s go on a date after the wedding. I would like to know my future bride more.]


    ¡°Aww¡­. how sweet,¡± Tessa remarked as she read the note with her. ¡°I told you it would be ok.¡±


    Michelle bit her bottom lip and replied, ¡°I hope so. Everything is happening so fast. I don¡¯t know what to


    make of it. He doesn¡¯t even love me.¡±


    ¡°Just go with the flow,¡± Tessa said. ¡°What matters is he suggested you get married. I¡¯m sure he loves


    you for him to say that.¡±


    Thedies were having a small party at the Adams¡¯ residence.


    Michelle¡¯s parents, Richard and Julia Adams, had opened up their home for Tessa to have her


    bachelorette party and for her to get ready for her wedding the next day.


    The party was in the backyard. Fairy lights hang in the trees with pink and white balloons. On the left,


    there was a buffet and a fountain of chocte. A few of their female friends were invited.


    It was lively and everyone was having fun, enjoying the night breeze and the music.


    Celia had a surprise for Tessa. She put a blindfold on her eyes and guided her to sit on the chair in the


    centre of the garden.


    When the blindfold was taken off, Tessa screamed when she saw a half-naked man dancing in front of


    her.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± She didn¡¯t expect her sister-inw to hire a male stripper for her.


    Thedies cheered and threw confetti on them while Tessaughed her lungs out.


    ¡°Give him some dor bills, Tessa. Put a few in his boxers!¡± Celia urged.


    The male stripper ripped off his pants and remained in blue tight boxers.


    He rolled his hips and moved closer to Tessa, showing her his six-pack up close.


    Tessa couldn¡¯t deny that he was good-looking and had a great body. But he couldn¡¯t bepared to


    her man.


    However, since they were having fun, she put a few dors in the band of the strippers¡¯ boxers and the


    ladies cheered.


    It was a wonderful evening. They had drinks and food. Thedies danced until after midnight when they


    called it a night.


    When they went to Michelle¡¯s bedroom, Tessa took out two white boxes and gave them to the two


    women, saying, ¡°I prepared a little something to thank you for being my bridesmaids.¡±


    Michelle and Celia shared a look, smiling. They each got a box and opened it.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Michelle¡¯s. eyes watered and Celia hugged Tessa.


    There were embellished heels in the box, a diamond ne and a bottle of wine. For the pregnant


    momma, there was a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkly wine.


    ¡°This is so sweet, thank you, hun,¡± Celia said.


    ¡°We are honoured to be your bridesmaids. Thank you for choosing us,¡± Michelle said and joined in the


    hug.


    Meanwhile, Aaron and the boys were having a bachelor party of their own.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as lively as thedies. They were just having some whiskey while ying poker in


    the game room at the Wentworth mansion¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Seriously? You call this a bachelor party? Where is the music? Where are the strippers? I wanted to


    see some booty!¡± Tonyined.


    ¡°Do you want me to get divorced before I even get married?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes at


    Tony.


    ¡°You¡¯re not cheating. Celia told me she hired a male stripper for your bride-¡±


    Aaron squinted his eyes. A re of jealousy rushed through him but he held back and said, They are


    just having fun.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? In movies, the bride ends up in bed with the male stripper!¡± Tony


    eximed.


    Aaron chuckled and shook his head. ¡°My bride wouldn¡¯t do that. I trust her. However, I have a history of


    not making her feel secure. If she heard I allowed strippers close to me, her mind


    ¡±


    Chapter 72- My bridesmaids


    would start racing with questions. Besides, I have my own personal show¡­¡± He remarked, recalling


    how he had Tessa¡¯s photos of her in a bikini on his phone.


    Tony shook his head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to be this whipped in my life.¡±


    The menughed and continued to y poker as they waited for the big day.


    Before sleeping, Aaron gave Tessa a video call.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you. I¡¯ll be waking up with you next to me, every day,¡± he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be your wife too. It feels like a dream,¡± Tessa replied.


    ¡°Are the kids sleeping?¡± Aaron asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it took a while because of the excitement but mom managed to put them to sleep. They can¡¯t


    wait for us to be a family,¡± Tessa responded with a smile crossing her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy too. We have a


    long day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I want to watch you sleep,¡± Aaron proposed and Tessa giggled.


    ¡°Ok. Goodnight, babe.¡±


    The two stared at each other through the video call until they slept off.


    The next day, Tessa had already worn her gown and done her makeup. She was in the room, waiting


    for the time to depart when she felt a presence behind her and a hand suddenly


    covered her mouth.


    ¡°Hello, Tessa. Missed me?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73- Finally caught


    To evade the police and avoid going to jail, a once-sessful man faked his death. Using his great


    tech skills, he could easily get himself in and out of a hotel. He was able to avoid getting caught and he


    survived by hacking into banking systems to gain ess to funds.


    He went through all this trouble to one day get back at the people who ruined him. This man was none


    other than Harry Winston, Serena¡¯s brother.


    Indeed, he was the one who sent Tessa creepy text messages. He also sabotaged Aaron¡¯s ships and


    almost made him lose billions of dors. Heter stopped sending Tessa the messages to let them drop


    their guard so that he could surprise them when he makes his move.


    Knowing it was Tessa and Aaron¡¯s wedding day, Harry decided to show himself and kidnap the bride.


    To him, Aaron losing the woman he loves twice was the best punishment he could


    inflict on him.


    Heughed inwardly when he reached the Adams¡¯ residence. ¡°They must be so excited about the


    wedding that they forgot to bring their security.¡±


    The ce was quiet save for a few guards who stood at the entrance. Harry thought it would be too


    easy to get in and out with the woman of his dreams.


    He climbed up the window and quietly entered Michelle¡¯s bedroom. His heart skipped a beat when he


    saw Tessa¡¯s back view. She looked like a goddess in that beautiful ball gown she wore. For a moment,


    he pictured how she would look walking down the aisle to meet him as the


    husband-to-be at the altar.


    As if sensing that someone was behind her, Tessa was about to whip around. However, Harry acted


    fast. He moved forward and covered her mouth with his palm. He lowered his head and whispered in


    her ears, ¡°Hello, Tessa. Missed me?¡±


    Tessa, on the other hand, felt her heart jump to her throat when she recognised his voice. Her stomach


    twisted as fear crept into her.


    ¡®Harry?¡¯ She asked inwardly, her eyes growing into saucers.


    She had totally forgotten about him!


    ¡°How nice of you to get married so soon after my death. Couldn¡¯t you mourn me a little? Was I really


    nothing to you?¡± Harry questioned, his voiceced with anger.


    Since Tessa couldn¡¯t reply, she could only shake her head. She wanted to say she took him as a friend


    but he ruined everything by kidnapping her kids.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful bitch. My sister was right. I shouldn¡¯t have been nice to you. Look at you


    marrying the man who once broke you. Tell me, Tessa. Do women really love bad boys? I¡¯m bad now,


    will you love me?¡± Harry continued as he took out a pistol from the band of his


    pants.


    He pressed it on Tessa¡¯s lower back and said, ¡°Move or I¡¯ll kill you. If you resist, I¡¯ll kill one of your kids.


    I must leave with you today, I don¡¯t care who will die in the process.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart was pounding so hard she thought it would burst out of her chest. It was her wedding


    day! How could this happen?


    She could feel the gun digging into her back and it scared her out of her wits. She wanted to bite his


    hand and scream for help but what if he hurt her kids? Harry had nothing to lose¡­ what if he killed


    everyone in his path just to get his way?


    She couldn¡¯t act impulsively, so she let him lead her away.


    When Harry managed to take Tessa outside the mansion, he gloated. ¡°So much for keeping you safe.


    Taking you away is so easy-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Drop your gun and put your hands where I can see them.¡±


    A male voice came and Harry looked around, his eyes widening.


    He was suddenly surrounded by the police and the military. Their helicopters were swirling above them


    with soldiers pointing guns at Harry.


    ¡°Stay back! Or I¡¯ll kill her,¡± Harry threatened, pointing the gun at the side of Tessa¡¯s head.


    A man in a military ceremonial dress suit stepped out of the crowd surrounding Harry and Tessa. It was


    none other than Graham Thompson, the military general.


    His eyebrows were furrowed and he was in his serious soldier mode.


    ¡°Harry Winston! Let go of my friend¡¯s bride while I¡¯m asking nicely. You won¡¯t like me when I get angry,¡±


    Graham ordered in his deep baritone voice.


    He was built like a tank and this was when his full power was seen. The aura oozing from him was too


    powerful, it could bring the world to its knees.


    Just then, Michelle and Celia came out. They gasped at the scene they found. When they went to the


    bride¡¯s room after dressing the kids, they found that she had disappeared.


    Who knew Harry would show up and try to kidnap the bride?


    Harryughed maniacally. He looked around at the many soldiers and police officers that stood in his


    way. There was no escaping for him this time.


    He nced at Tessa and pushed her away, saying, ¡°Whatever. Since I¡¯m doomed anyway¡­ I would


    rather kill myself than spend my life in prison.¡±


    He aimed the gun at his head and was about to pull the trigger when Tessa screamed, ¡°No!¡±


    A gun went off and Harry dropped to the ground. Tessa¡¯s eyes widened. She was horrified. She was


    about to scream but Graham¡¯s words stopped her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I shot him with a tranquillizer. We are not going to let him off that easily.¡±


    Tessa released a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°Thank God. I thought someone would die on my wedding


    day. That would be bad luck.¡±


    Graham looked at the police officers and instructed, ¡°Arrest him and lock him up. He¡¯s a flight risk so he


    shouldn¡¯t be granted bail.¡±


    The police officers saluted at him, saying in unison, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Suddenly, Aaron showed up. He was walking inrge strides but he was being guided by Tony because


    he had a ck blindfold over his eyes.


    Tessa frowned when she saw this. She waited for him to get closer but before she could ask anything,


    he pulled her into a tight hug, saying, ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re safe. I was so scared. Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. I was just afraid of what he might do. How did you get here so fast? And why do you have a


    blindfold over your eyes?¡± Tessa asked, returning the hug.


    Aaron was in his elegant three-piece navy suit and brown oxford shoes. His hair was slicked back as


    usual and his beard was trimmed. He looked smart and charming, ready for their wedding.


    ¡°I had always been on the lookout for the stalker. We finally got some news about his location an hour


    ago. When we rushed there, we realised it was a decoy, and that he intentionally released the


    information to fool us.


    When I called Josh, it was toote. He had already gotten to you and they didn¡¯t want to rm him by


    attacking him in case you got hurt in the process. Luckily, we got here on time before he could


    seed,¡± Aaron answered.


    Tessa nodded and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t exined why you¡¯ve blindfolded yourself.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and the tips of his ears burned. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m just following Celia¡¯s rules. She said it¡¯s


    bad luck to see the bride before the wedding and I don¡¯t want any bad luck associated with our


    marriage. I was worried about you and had to be here. But since I can¡¯t see you, I haven¡¯t broken the


    rules.¡±


    Tessaughed out loud and shook her head. She nced up at him and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for


    the superstitious type.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not superstitious. But I¡¯m not taking any chances,¡± Aaron announced. He then lowered his voice


    and asked, ¡°Can I get a kiss, though? I¡¯m dying to taste your lips. It feels like a thousand years have


    passed since I kissed you.¡±


    Tessa giggled, she was about to stand on her toes and kiss his lips when she was suddenly pulled


    away from him.


    ¡°No kissing! Aaron, your job is done here. Go away, shoo! No boys allowed!¡± Celia chided her


    brother.


    ¡°Not fair. Isn¡¯t Reagan a boy? Why is he here?¡± Aaronined.


    ¡°He¡¯s a cute boy so he¡¯s an exception. As for you and your buddies, see you at the church!¡± Celia


    grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and led her back into the mansion.


    At the same time, Michelle raked her eyes along Graham¡¯s body. She thought he looked hot in the


    military ceremonial suit. She was busy ogling at him when Graham¡¯s eyes met hers. He suddenly


    winked at her and her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly whipped around and ran into the mansion, her stomach fluttering with butterflies.


    When thedies returned inside, Aaron took out his blindfold and sighed. He looked longingly


    at the door¡­


    ¡°Come on, man. She will be your wife in an hour,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I know¡­ I can¡¯t wait.¡± He gave the closed door onest nce and turned to leave.


    The groom and the groomsmen were using a convoy of sleek ck rolls-royce cars. They were about


    five of them. Aaron and his friends were in the second one. Their parents were in thest three while


    the first one had four bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, when the men left, Tessa was finally led out by her bridesmaids. The bride¡¯s family and


    friends were going to be transported in a convoy of luxurious 2023 Mercedes-Benz white G wagons.


    They were ten cars in total. The bride sat with her bridesmaids while the kids. sat with Elena. Michelle¡¯s


    parents got into one car and the few female friends who they had invited to the bachelorette party


    joined them in the other free cars.


    It was a sight to behold. The expensive cars drove through the City slowly as the SBC local media


    covered the whole process. It was the only mediapany that was allowed to do an exclusive on the


    City¡¯s most powerful man¡¯s wedding.


    When the bride and groom arrived at the church, they both went to wait in separate waiting rooms. As


    they waited for the ceremony to begin, Natalie Jones, a reporter from SBC was called to Aaron¡¯s


    waiting room because he wanted to have an interview before entering the cathedral.


    She was led into the room with her team of videographers. Her mouth almost dropped to the floor when


    she found four sexy men in the room.


    Aaron was exceptionally handsome and had an imposing presence. But so were his friends. Natalie¡¯s


    face flushed and she secretly fanned herself.


    These men were smouldering. Luckily, she was a professional and knew not to provoke the rich men


    so she went straight to business.


    Aaron was seated on a one-seat leather couch. One of his legs was crossed over the other and


    he looked like a king sitting on his throne.


    Natalie approached him and while holding a microphone, she said, ¡°Thank you very much for giving us


    the opportunity to speak with you, Mr Wentworth. Firstly, let me start by congratting you on your


    marriage. We as the SBC team wish you happiness.¡±


    Aaron nodded and replied with a face void of any emotion, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Taking out the paper of questions she was given beforehand, Natalie read the questions, ¡°Can you tell


    us how you and Miss Tessa met? What made you fall in love with her?¡±


    ncing at the camera, Aaron smiled at the thought of his wife-to-be. He said, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t


    remember this, but we met at a convenience store many years ago. There was this little girl who kept


    looking hungrily at a bar of chocte on the shelf but she couldn¡¯t buy it.¡¯


    Aaron chuckled at the memory and continued, ¡°I was about ten then. She seemed to be five or six. I


    was about to pay for the snacks I had bought when she pulled at my shorts and ordered me to buy her


    the chocte. I can still remember her green eyes as she stared at me, trying to look as intimidating as


    possible¡­¡±


    At the same time, Tessa was seated in the waiting room when Michelle handed her a phone and


    showed her the live video of Aaron¡¯s interview.


    Her eyes blurred with tears as she watched him. She had gaps in her memory but she remembered


    thinking she had bullied a boy into buying her a bar of chocte.


    Aaron looked into the camera and dered, ¡°We met first, love. You were my first and only love after


    all.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74- His bride


    ¡°I always wondered why I was fascinated with green eyes. Turns out I had a memory of your bright


    green eyes in my mind,¡± Aaron remarked.


    He had only recently recalled this. Elena had shown him photos of Tessa when she was a kid. That


    was when he remembered that they had met before. She was the little girl who dared to boss him


    around!


    ¨C shback to twenty-one years ago-


    A young Aaron lost in a horse race with his peers. This meant it was his turn to go and buy their snacks


    for when they go for their usual extra lessons.


    It was a price to pay for losing, but young Aaron wasn¡¯t happy. He always won so he couldn¡¯t ept


    that he lost just like that.


    Begrudgingly, he walked into a convenience store that was on the way from his father¡¯s ranch in the


    Countryside. His friends, Tony, Victor and Graham waited in the car andughed at his predicament.


    Aaron had butlers to tend to him so naturally, he didn¡¯t like running errands for others. However, a deal


    is a deal. Since they had agreed on the punishment, he could only bury his dissatisfaction and head


    into the store.


    He quickly grabbed the snacks and went to the till to pay. At the same time, a little girl happened to run


    into the store. She was eyeing her favourite chocte with a hungry expression.


    Suddenly, she saw a boy buying snacks and her eyes lit up. She grabbed the chocte and rushed to


    the till before cing her chocte beside Aaron¡¯s snacks.


    She then tugged at his shorts and ordered, ¡°Buy.¡±


    Aaron nced at her and frowned. He took the chocte and pushed it aside. But the little girl pushed


    it back to his things.


    ¡°Buy!¡± She red at him.


    He felt irritated and glowered at her, but he soon changed his expression when he saw her puppy-doe


    green eyes. She was trying to look intimidating but she just looked adorable.


    ¡°I want chocte!¡± The little girl ordered.


    Aaron furrowed his eyebrows. He had never been bossed around before. However, the little girl had a


    way of making him bend to her will.


    It was just chocte and he had money. He thought he wouldn¡¯t lose anything if he bought it for her. He


    added the chocte and paid for it before giving it to the little girl.


    He looked down at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Tessa smacked her lips and opened the chocte wrapper, saying, ¡°My name is Tessa. Tessa Hilton.¡±


    Aaron leaned over and looked into her eyes. He advised, ¡°Don¡¯t go around asking strangers to buy you


    chocte. You might end up asking a bad guy.


    Tessa frowned and asked, ¡°Are you a bad guy?¡±


    11


    Aaron¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly refused, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m a good guy. But you won¡¯t be so lucky next


    time. So don¡¯t ask strangers for things.


    ¡°I knew you were not a bad guy. That¡¯s why I told you to buy me the chocte. Thank you, you¡¯re such


    a darling!¡± Tessa ran away after saying that.


    From that time, Aaron always remembered her green eyes. He might have forgotten her but his mind


    always remembered. When his family became acquainted with the Winstons, he got close to Serena


    because he thought her green eyes looked familiar.


    He realised that he wasn¡¯t really in love with Serena. The one that was engraved in his mind and heart


    was Tessa all along. It was always her.


    -End of shback.-


    Tessa¡¯s eyes watered as she watched Aaron¡¯s interview. She noticed how he became emotional as he


    exined how they met yearster as Boss and personal assistant but he couldn¡¯t recognise her.


    Due to the mix-up in his mind, he ended up hurting the woman he loved.


    Aaron looked into the camera and said, ¡°I would like to set something straight after what happened to


    Tessa a few days ago. She was never my mistress. We might have been dating secretly, but there was


    no one else. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve ever been with. And the only one I want to grow old with.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You seem to love your bride very much,¡± Natalie remarked.


    Aaron nodded, smiling at the thought. ¡°Yes, I do. She¡¯s my life.¡±


    It was now time for the first part of the wedding. Aaron and his groomsmen entered the church first.


    The hall was really big and about five hundred people attended the service.


    A lot of people wanted to attend, however, Aaron couldn¡¯t put Tessa and his children at risk.


    So he settled for family, friends and some important business associates.


    The aisle was adorned with arches that were incorporated with lush blooms. Each arch was


    five steps apart. The floor had a white tform that had the words, ¡°Aaron weds Tessa¡± at the


    beginning of the aisle.


    At the altar, a priest stood on a raised tform and just below, there was a white leather bench with a


    gold intricate frame where the couple would sit. White petals were incorporated on the floor where the


    bride and the groom would ce their feet.


    Sitting at one of the front seats, Edmund Wentworth was all smiles. He sat next to Aaron¡¯s aunt, Tina


    Smith. She looked around andmented, ¡°It¡¯s good that Aaron is marrying the mother of his kids.


    However, I hope he¡¯s not marrying her because she has his kids. He used to refuse to get married. I


    find it strange that he made the decision in a space of a few months.¡±


    Tina Smith was Aaron¡¯s mother¡¯s sister, so naturally, she didn¡¯t want her nephew to be taken advantage


    of. He recently found out he had children and a few monthster, he was getting married. She couldn¡¯t


    help but feel suspicious.


    Edmund chuckled at her words. He nced at her and said, ¡°My boy is all grown up now. He¡¯s smitten


    with his bride. I¡¯m afraid he would have married her even if she was taking advantage of him. But don¡¯t


    worry. I have studied Tessa. She¡¯s a very good woman. She makes my son happy and that¡¯s all that


    matters.


    Tina released a sigh of relief when Edmund vouched for Tessa. She could finally rx and enjoy the


    wedding in peace knowing it was a love marriage.


    On the other side, the employees of the Wentworth group couldn¡¯t stop gawking at the luxurious


    wedding. The females couldn¡¯t help but envy Tessa. They could only dream that it was them in her


    shoes. It was a simple church service but they could see that huge amounts of money were put into the


    preparations.


    Soon, it was time for the bride and her bridesmaids to enter. A song began to y and Michelle was


    the first to walk down the aisle with a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath. She was in a peach satin A-line pleated


    gown. It was a sweetheart neckline off-the-shoulder with a high slit on the right side. Her hair was


    pulled up into an elegant updo and she had put on matte makeup.


    When she reached the left side, she stood a few meters away from the altar. Her eyes met Graham


    who was on the opposite side and her face burned. She averted her gaze and smiled to herself.


    From the audience, Mrs Julia Adams happened to see their exchange and squinted her eyes. A small


    smile crossed her lips and she turned her head to look at the second bridesmaid making


    an entrance.


    The song continued to y and Celia walked along the aisle with the same gown as Michelle. Her


    blonde hair was pulled up into a high ponytail and she had left some curly strands on the sides of her


    face. She had done natural makeup with nude lipstick.


    Minutester, it was now time for the bride to enter. A song by Leona Lewis, a moment like this, began


    to y. Reagan suddenly walked through the entrance and the crowd went wild


    with cheers.


    He was wearing a navy suit like his father and he was holding a light board that had the words, ¡°Here


    comes Daddy¡¯s bride¡±,


    Reagan smiled brightly as he walked to the front and took a seat on the empty seats reserved for the


    triplets and Elena.


    Next, it was the girls¡¯ turn. Nia and Wi walked through the entrance with small flower baskets,


    scattering rose petals on the aisle.


    They were in cute white gowns. The gowns were long-sleeved and cinched at the waist with a huge


    bowl at the lower back. Their gowns had a train that grazed the ground with each step they took.


    The crowd awed and ooed, loving how adorable the triplets were. Some even developed baby fever


    and vowed to make babies once they returned home. The kids were so cute!


    Meanwhile, outside the church, Tessa¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. It was pounding so


    hard that she could hear it in her ears.


    ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here,¡± Elena assured her.


    Since Tessa¡¯s father waste, Elena was walking her down the aisle. Tessa looked at her mother and


    said, ¡°Thank you for being the best mother in the world, Mom. You¡¯re the strongest woman I know. You


    raised me on your own without any help. You¡¯re my superwoman. I love you.¡¯


    Elena smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the years when Tessa was just a child and her eyes.


    watered. She looked at her daughter and said, ¡°I¡¯m very proud of the woman you¡¯ve be today. I¡¯m


    happy to witness this moment of the next chapter in your life. I wish you happiness in your marriage.


    Don¡¯t let anyone cheat you, marriage is beautiful if you¡¯ve found the right one. I can see that Aaron


    loves you. I am handing you over to him knowing he will take care of you and cherish you like you


    deserve. I love you, my child.


    The mother and daughter smiled at each other before walking into the hall. The music continued to


    y.


    -¡°A moment like this, some people wait a lifetime.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    For a moment like this, some people search forever, for that one special kiss.


    Ohh I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s happening to me.¡±-


    Aaron looked up and stared at his bride. His heart pounded hard in his chest¡­ he felt overwhelmed.


    Tessa looked breathtaking.


    This was the first time he was seeing her in her wedding dress and he was lost for words. She looked


    like an angel that had descended from the sky to save him from a long life of loneliness.


    His eyes stung as his eyes raked her body, drinking her in. ¡°This is my bride. My woman. Finally, I¡¯m


    marrying the woman I love with all my soul.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s gown was exquisite. An off-shoulder ball gown with a sweetheart plunging neckline. It was


    embellished with tiny diamonds that made it sparkle every now and then. The train was long and it was


    made ofce. She had a veil covering her face but Aaron was sure she looked beautiful.


    As Tessa walked down the aisle, she locked eyes with Aaron. The song made her feel


    emotional. What she was feeling at that moment, it was as if Aaron was the only man in the


    world.


    Her heart swelled with warmth and overflowed with love for him. Her eyes blurred with tears. as she


    recalled the things they had been through. After so many obstacles, they found their way back to each


    other again.


    As she got closer to the altar, the song continued.


    -¡°Could this be the greatest love of all


    I wanna know that you will catch me when I fall


    So let me tell you this¡­.


    some people wait a lifetime for a moment¡­ like this!¡±-


    Aaron felt sentimental as he could rte to the words in the song. Indeed, finding true love.


    was not easy. If he had never seen Tessa again, he wouldn¡¯t have had a moment like this.


    A love so strong, so pure and selfless onlyes once in a lifetime. He felt all the more grateful that


    she came back into his life.


    As his bride advanced and got closer to him, Aaron felt overwhelmed. After losing Tessa for five years,


    he couldn¡¯t believe he was marrying her. Was he dreaming?


    He covered his mouth with his hand and went!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75- On an ind


    Aaron broke down for a few minutes after seeing Tessa looking so ethereal as she walked


    down the aisle. He thought she was the epitome of beauty and he was the happiest man in the world,


    knowing he would spend the rest of his life with her. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. He was


    marrying the love of his life!


    When Reagan saw his father crying, he got down from his seat and approached him. He then gave him


    his handkerchief, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Daddy. Are you sad that you¡¯re marrying Mommy?¡±


    At his son¡¯s words, Aaron ended upughing as he took the handkerchief and wiped his tears. The


    audience was in awe of Reagan¡¯s cuteness even though they couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying due to


    the music, they saw how he went to give his father a handkerchief to wipe his


    tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, son. It¡¯s just that your mother looks so beautiful, I couldn¡¯t help but cry,¡± Aaron exined


    to his son.


    ¡°Really? Should I cry too?¡± Reagan asked.


    Aaron chuckled while Michelle came forward and took Reagan back to his seat.


    Meanwhile, the bride had finally reached the front. With a galloping heart, Aaron stepped forward to


    receive her.


    Elena held her daughter¡¯s hand and ced it in Aaron¡¯srge hand. She held their hands. together and


    said while looking at him, ¡°Please take care of my daughter. Love her with all your heart. If one day you


    feel like you don¡¯t love her anymore. Don¡¯t treat her badly. Just return her to me and I¡¯ll dly take her


    back because she will always be my little angel.¡±


    Aaron shook his head and promised, ¡°There will never be a day that my love for Tessa will fade. I learnt


    my lesson, Mom. I¡¯ll never take her for granted again.¡±


    Elena


    gave


    them her blessing and went to sit next to the kids.


    At the same time, Tessa and Aaron went to sit on the white leather bench. For a good fifteen minutes,


    they listened to the priest preach about the goodness of marriage. He encouraged couples to continue


    loving each other just like they did when they just met.


    ¡°Real love never fades. Love your partner whether they grow old and can¡¯t do the things they used to


    do before. Never go back on your wedding vows,dies and gentlemen. Marriage is sacred and


    shouldn¡¯t be done for fun or because you were forced. Let love be the foundation of your union. Only


    then will your marriagest. Above all,municate with your partner, be faithful and truthful. Trust is


    also an important aspect. No one wants toe home to a partner who uses them every day,¡± the


    priest said.


    He then got down from the tform and went to stand in front of Tessa and Aaron. He


    nced down at them and instructed, ¡°Rise to your feet and face each other.¡±


    When the couple got to their feet, the priest looked at the audience and announced, ¡°Ladies and


    gentlemen, we are gathered today to witness the union of Aaron Wentworth and Tessa Hilton. The two


    of them have made an agreement and decided to spend the rest of their lives. together. They are


    standing before you and you are going to serve as their witnesses as they vow to love each other until


    they get parted by death.¡±


    As Tessa and Aaron looked at each other and held hands, the priest asked Aaron, ¡°Aaron Wentworth,


    do you take Tessa Hilton to be yourwful wife? Do you promise to be faithful to her in good times and


    in bad, to live in holy matrimony, to love and honor her, forsaking all others for as long as you both shall


    live?¡±


    Aaron smiled as he nced at Tessa lovingly. He answered, ¡°I do.¡±


    The priest turned to Tessa and asked her the same question, ¡°Tessa Hilton, do you take Aaron


    Wentworth to be yourwful husband? Do you promise to be faithful to him in good times and in bad, to


    live in holy matrimony, to love and honor him, forsaking all others for as long as you both shall live?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Tessa responded.


    11


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, repeat after me, Aaron. Say the following words by adding your name¡­ When the


    priest said the words, Aaron repeated them to Tessa, pledging, ¡°I, Aaron Wentworth, take you, Tessa


    Hilton, as my wife. To have and to hold, from this day forward. For better, for worse, in sickness and in


    health, for richer and poorer, until death do us part.¡±


    The priest looked at Tessa and instructed her to say the vows to Aaron. She began, ¡°I, Tessa Hilton,


    take you, Aaron Wentworth, as my husband. To have and to hold, from this day forward. For better, for


    worse, in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, until death do us part.¡±


    The priest prayed for the couple and when he blessed the rings, Tessa and Aaron exchanged their


    rings. They were custom-made tinum rings that cost three million dors.


    ¡°You can now say the vows you prepared for each other,¡± The priest instructed.


    Aaron was the first to start. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and nced at Tessa,


    iming, ¡°I love you, Tessa. I know I¡¯ve said this a hundred times but I mean it from the bottom of my


    heart. My heart beats only for you¡­


    My promise to you today is to be your best friend, your confidant and your husband. I will treat you like


    a Queen and give you the world. My love and time are all for you and our kids. As we start this journey,


    I promise to be a considerate partner, to take care of your needs and support you


    in your career. I¡¯ll always put you first and do whatever you say. Thank you for marrying someone as


    imperfect as me. I¡¯ll love you forever, worship you and honor you for the rest of my days.¡±


    Tessa blinked back her tears, she looked at Aaron through the veil and said, ¡°Aaron, I don¡¯t know what


    it is about you but I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with you all over again. I had raised my defense walls


    but you managed to prate through and reach my heart within a few weeks of seeing you again.


    Perhaps you and I are just meant to be. Who am I to fight fate? Have I ever told you how much I love


    you?¡±


    She paused and a tear dropped down her cheek. ¡°With all my heart¡­ with all my senses, with all my


    mind, body and soul. There¡¯s no single part of me that doesn¡¯t love you, Aaron. I never want to be apart


    from you. I want to wake up next to you and lie in your arms until we are old. That is all I ever wanted


    from you.


    Not your money, or the status of being called your wife¡­ All I wanted was your undivided attention and


    love. Now that you love me back, I feelplete. I once dreamed of walking down the aisle as your


    bride¡­ Aaron, thank you for making my dreame true. I promise to love and respect you for as long


    as I live.¡±


    Tears rolled down Aaron¡¯s cheeks at Tessa¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect her to say such a soulful vow. His


    stomach fluttered with butterflies and his heart swelled with warmth.


    The love between them could be felt from miles away. As the couple became teary-eyed and


    emotional, their family and friends felt the same, knowing their history and how long it took for them to


    reach this point. They were genuinely happy for them.


    ¡°With the power vested in me, I now pronounce you as husband and wife. Whatever God has joined


    together, let no man put asunder. Aaron, you may now kiss- oh! He¡¯s already doing it. You kids are so


    impatient nowadays,¡± The priest said, clicking his tongue.


    Aaron was overwhelmed with emotions that he ended up lifting Tessa¡¯s veil and kissed her before the


    priest could finish his sentence.


    The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers as he kissed her hard in front of everyone.


    Tessa wrapped her arms around Aaron¡¯s neck and responded to his kiss with equal passion. Aaron


    cupped the back of her head and one hand was snaked around her waist. The kiss deepened with


    every second that passed and the audience went wild as they took videos of the precious moment.


    Right there at the altar, they had the kiss of the century.


    As Tessa and Aaron proceeded to register for their marriage and obtain a marriage certificate, the


    guests were transported to Aaron¡¯s private ind. The reception was going to be held on the said


    ind, so Aaron provided transport for the guests.


    Several yachts were travelling in one direction, heading to the ind for the next part of the wedding.


    In the meantime, in the presence of close friends and family, Aaron and Tessa signed their


    marriage certificate. Thus making them a legally married couple.


    Aaron held the certificate up proudly and announced, ¡°I am now a married man!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, man,¡± his friends said.


    The small group headed to a nice location with a nice greenery and view where they took photos.


    Tessa and Aaron, together with their kids, posed for a photo that they wanted to make as a family


    portrait in their new home.


    The kids were happy. They didn¡¯t really understand what the wedding meant but they knew they would


    now get to live with both of their parents and they were thrilled.


    ¡°Are we going to our house now?¡± Reagan asked his father after they took the photos.


    Aaron nced at his son and said, ¡°Not now. In a week after your mommy and I return from our trip.


    For now, you can stay with Grandpa and Aunt Celia.¡±


    An hourter, the small group got on helicopters that flew them to the ind. It was almost time for the


    reception to begin.


    When they got out of the helicopters, Tessa gasped as she looked around. They were surrounded by


    the ocean. The ind had beautiful palm trees and lush greenery that serene ambience.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    gave it a


    There was a resort and a big hall made of ss. From the outside, one could see how it was decorated


    morously.


    It was an all-white theme wedding. White floral details, white tables and centerpieces, incorporated with


    silver candlesticks.


    Tessa smiled as she took in the ce, she nced at Celia and said, ¡°This is beautiful, Cee. I never


    knew you were good at event nning.¡±


    Celia chuckled and responded, ¡°Oh, this was all possible because of my brother¡¯s deep pockets.¡±


    Tessa had already changed into her mermaid gown. The top part was made ofce and it had spaghetti


    straps. The gown entuated her figure perfectly. It was a simple, yet elegant dress. Her hair was


    pulled back into a low twisted bun.


    Never had she ever dreamed that she would have her wedding on an ind. She nced up at Aaron


    and said, ¡°I feel like a Queen.¡±


    Aaron smirked and replied, ¡°Because you are a Queen, my love.¡±


    The whole party involved having avish dinner. Michelle and Tony gave some speeches. The crowd


    fell in love with Tony¡¯s jovial personality. He entertained them with his jokes about the groom.


    When the speeches were done, the bride and groom cut the ten-tier fairytale castle cake. They


    then opened the floor for dancing.


    It was at the center of the dancefloor as they swayed to the music that Tessa asked Aaron, ¡± You


    haven¡¯t told me where we are going for our honeymoon.¡±


    Aaron tightened his arms around her waist. He leaned down and kissed her lips gently before replying,


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 97: Possessive Charlotte


    The original n was for the couple to spend the weekend in Swaxon, but after hearing about


    Chadwick¡¯s past, Charlotte wanted to surprise her husband. She purposely left the office early and took


    a private flight to Braeton.


    Liam was having a dinner meeting with some influential people in Braeton. He had joined a millionaire¡¯s


    club with Graham to maintain their connections, and that day was one of their social gatherings.


    The event was held at the First Diamond Hotel. It was a closed-door event, only for the members and


    their wives or partners.


    When Charlotte arrived with Chadwick, she went to the female bathroom to freshen up. It was there


    where she met the BNC Media news anchor, Harriet Kent.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Harriet greeted.


    ¡°Hi, you are that news anchor,¡± Charlotte remarked.


    Like Charlotte, Harriet also had golden hair. They almost had the same build and height, but Harriet


    was taller. Charlotte¡¯s face had a more prominent jawline, while Harriet¡¯s was round.


    ¡°We could practically be twins,¡± Harriet said with a smile.


    Charlotte giggled. She replied, ¡°At a single nce, yeah, we could, but we have clear differences too.¡±


    ¡°I know, I am more beautiful,¡± Harriet said.


    Charlotte, ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Miss Harriet. It¡¯s confirmed, Mister Liam Wright is in the gathering with the boss,¡± another woman said,


    squeaking in glee for Harriet.


    ¡°Oh, my god! I knew I saw him earlier!¡± Harriet said while resting her hand on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m nervous. I


    want to speak to Liam.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes rounded, and she frowned at Harriet. The news anchor proudly imed, ¡°Oh, I used to


    date Liam Wright. You know him, right? Everybody in Braeton knows him. I will try reconnecting with


    him and see where it might take us.¡±


    ¡®Dated Liam Wright?¡¯ The words echoed in her head, and she realized this woman was the only one


    Liam had dinners with.


    Well, she now understood why Liam tried to date this woman. She was almost like her! Almost, but no


    one can beat the original Charlotte Strauss.


    In response to Harriet, Charlotte said, ¡°But, he is married


    ¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him with any woman. I think it¡¯s fake news,¡± Harriet said. ¡°I am the only woman who got


    close to Liam.¡±


    Harriet turned to her colleague and reasoned, ¡°I think our timing was not right back then.¡±


    ¡°Or, he could be in love with someone else, and he couldn¡¯t get over her,¡± Charlotte suggested.


    Harriet turned to Charlotte and chuckled. She said, ¡°Excuse me, but Liam Wright hadn¡¯t been in any


    rtionship ¨C


    11


    ¡°We better go, Miss Harriet, the millionaire¡¯s club dinner is about to end ¨C you can¡¯t miss Mister Wright!¡±


    The other woman said, and they both left excitedly for the hotel¡¯s main conference room.


    Charlotte¡¯s mood soured after that. She recognized how she and Liam should have their wedding soon.


    Women were always fawning over him, and while she was confident of his love, it did not mean she


    would let these women flirt with her man!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°The only woman who got close to him? We were close since we were five years old!¡± Charlotte


    mumbled, her lips twitching then after. She hurriedly retouched her makeup and went to the conference


    room for the millionaire¡¯s club gathering.


    ¡°Calm down, Charlotte. This is your husband. There is absolutely nothing to be jealous of,¡± Charlotte


    muttered as Chadwick met her halfway through the walk.


    Chadwick had probably noticed where her gaze was directed that he chuckled, saying, ¡°I see that you


    met thedy who Liam took out for dinners before.¡±


    ¡°How many dinners?¡± Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Three, I think,¡± Chadwick replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The woman never made it into the boss¡¯ car.


    ¡°Hmmm. Good,¡± Charlotte responded. She stood behind the rows of news reporters waiting for the


    wealthiest in Braeton to exit the conference room. Many people crowded near her, waiting for whoever


    was inside, but Charlotte remained in the same spot.


    ¡°Do you want me to go in there and get us inside?¡± Chadwick asked.


    Charlotte shook her head. She answered, ¡°No. That¡¯s fine. I will meet him when hees out.¡±


    It took a few minutes, but finally, the double doors to the main conference room opened. The first set of


    prominent figures was familiar to Charlotte, the town¡¯s mayor¡¯s son and the owner of the biggest mall in


    the city. There were also guests whom Charlotte did not know.


    Next, she saw Graham walk out. He was talking to another gentleman. Their appearance made the


    female reporters and onlookers gasp. Somedies were practically drinking them with their eyes.


    ¡°Hi Graham,¡± Harried greeted, and Charlotte noticed Graham nod at her.


    Then, Graham looked past Harriet and met Charlotte¡¯s eyes. Graham was Liam¡¯s cousin, the CEO of


    the Wright Diamond Corporation. His eyes shone at the sight of her, and he called, Charlotte! What a


    surprise!¡±


    Heads snapped in her direction, and women gave her a dirty look. Charlotte saw the frown on Harriet¡¯s


    face, but she ignored the stares and walked through the crowd of reporters with confidence.


    ¡°Graham! It¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± She greeted.


    Graham hugged her in front of the crowd. He said, ¡°You must have been very busy. I heard you will be


    leading your father¡¯spany!¡± Pulling away, he said, ¡°I am happy for you, Charlotte.¡± About two


    meters from her, Harriet pushed through the crowd. She said, ¡°Oh, you are also a businesswoman. Are


    you trying to get into the millionaire¡¯s club?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Technically, I don¡¯t live in Braeton. I am here to see my husband,¡± Charlotte intentionally


    stated.


    Charlotte could tell Graham knew who Harriet was. He was giving her that awkward grin, and his eyes


    were evasive. He softly assured her, ¡°Hey, you got the man and the marriage contract.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling insecure,¡± Charlotte answered. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ possessive.¡±


    Finally, her husband walked out. He was looking at his phone, not seeing Charlotte. Her husband was


    probably checking her messages.


    ¡°Liam! How are you? It¡¯s been so long!¡± Harriet called. Her eyes formed stars at the sight of Liam, and


    Charlotte saw through her flirtatious moves. Her hips swayed, and Harriet kept pushing her hair behind


    her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harriet. I don¡¯t have the time. If you need anything, please get in touch with my office,¡± Liam


    replied.


    Liam was about to say more when Charlotte called his attention. She said, ¡°Liam!¡±


    His eyesnded on her, and he smiled, saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°To surprise you! And spend the weekend here.¡± Charlotte revealed. As she inched closer to her


    husband, she saw how Harriet gazed back and forth between her and Liam.


    Liam¡¯s face turned red. His eyes bore only adoration for Charlotte as he expressed, ¡°This is a


    wonderful surprise. I wish you would surprise me more often -¡±


    His words were cut short because Charlotte kissed him outright. Her arms were quickly around his


    neck, and Liam easily wrapped his arms around her waist.


    3/0


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Liam moaned into her mouth. When Charlotte pulled away, he leaned closer and kissed her


    again. Charlotte could tell her husband was so happy to see her in Braeton. He pressed his lips against


    her ear and whispered, ¡°We need to bless our home here.¡±


    Charlotte knew what the man meant, and her face turned a shade darker. She replied, ¡°I think I¡¯d love


    that.¡±


    ¡°Get a room, you two!¡± Graham teased. ¡°These two are always like this when they are together.¡±


    The group of influential individuals became curious about the woman who was clinging to Liam¡¯s arms.


    They started to ask about Charlotte..


    ¡°And who is thisdy who caught Liam Wright¡¯s eye? We have never seen him with a woman!


    ¡°Mister Wright, you look so in love.¡±


    ¡°Um. Wait. I thought you said you were here to see your husband?¡± Not too far from them, Harriet


    asked.


    Liam and Charlotte turned to her. Liam revealed, ¡°This is my wife, Charlotte.¡± The man shifted to his co-


    club members and introduced, ¡°Mister Barrero, Mister Messi, Misses Peltz, may I introduce you to my


    wife, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the news is true! I remember Madame Scarlett Wright announcing you were married!¡± Misses


    Peltz said. ¡°But when is the official wedding?¡±


    ¡°We will have it soon. We are finalizing things,¡± Liam replied. ¡°We will be sure to invite everyone.¡±


    Charlotte felt the burning stare behind her back. She knew it came from Harriet, but she ignored it. The


    woman did not harm her anyway. Harriet was just another hopeful whose dream of being with Liam


    was crashing down.


    ¡®At least I did them a favor,¡¯ Charlotte mused. ¡°They will finally stop wishing and focus on finding


    another man.¡¯


    ***


    Charlotte was mmed into the wall of the master¡¯s bedroom. Liam tugged the hem of Charlotte¡¯s


    dress and immediately pulled it over her head! He crashed his lips against hers and devoured her


    mouth.


    ¡°I am so happy you came to see me,¡± Liam proimed. He removed her bra and cupped her breast,


    dering, ¡°I¡¯m just over the moon right now. I want to eat every part of you.¡±


    ¡®Oh, yeah. I¡¯m definitely visiting more often,¡¯ Charlotte thought.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± Without warning, Liam tore her underwear!


    ¡®Goodbye Versace panties. It was nice while itsted,¡¯ she silently said before Liam yed with her clit.


    ¡®Oh, yeah. This is worth tearing the Versace off me!¡¯ o


    After groping and ying with her clit, Liam removed his clothes and went down on her. He flickered


    his tongue eagerly against her clit, and her body waved excitedly. When Charlotte came, she was


    turned to the wall, and Liam entered her from behind.


    Imminently, only the loud pping sounds of their flesh echoed across the room.


    ¡°Oh, god, Liam!¡± Liam was pumping so hard Charlotte could not help but scream his name. ¡± Ah, Liam!¡±


    Charlotte strengthened her palms against the wall, preventing her body from being pressed t on the


    concrete. She felt goosebumps as Liam littered kisses on her back, his hand gliding down her slender


    waist.


    When Liam exploded inside of her, Charlotte felt the warm fluid in her womb. Her legs trembled in


    delight, and her heart galloped. Her skin formed happy goosebumps as Liam embraced her from


    behind.


    They stayed in the same position, with Liam and her against the wall. He kissed her neck and They


    stayed in the same position, w back before pulling out and carrying Charlotte to bed.


    The couple hugged each other, stealing kisses now and then before Liam asked, ¡°So, what


    made you decide to surprise¡±.


    ¡°Because I felt so luck,


    good people around


    to have a husband who has a kind heart and someone who values the ¡°Charlotte said in a whisper.


    ¡°Chadwick finally told me about his


    past. You are just amazing, Liam. What you did for him was very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it human nature for


    S to act kindly?¡± Liam said. ¡°I did what every other human would do: to help those who deserve and


    need it.¡±


    ¡°Some people have the


    power but not the willingness to help,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Others have the willingness but not the power.¡±


    ¡°Then, I am lucky to be adopted into the Wrights. In that way, I have the power and willingness to help


    others,¡± Liam faintly replied. ¡°That will forever be a mantra passed down. to generations of Wrights, and


    I supposed, the Thomsons.¡±


    ***


    Days went by in a blur. Charlotte was getting ready for her CEO¡¯s official appointment when she


    received a text from an unknown number. It read: [I heard you are now the CEO of Strauss Asset


    Investments. I am proud of you. I miss you so much. Please, let¡¯s meet. Let¡¯s celebrate your


    promotion.]


    Charlotte frowned. She wondered, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ***


    Author¡¯s Notes: This novel is my entry to a goodnovel contest. Aside from reading, please help


    me win by giving gem votes. Thank you in advance!


    Chapter 76- The surprise


    As everyone took to the dancefloor, Graham stood up from his seat and approached Michelle.


    She was seated at the left side of the high table, happily munching on a lemon-voured muffin.


    She looked up when she sensed himing. White cream was smeared at the corner of her lips but


    she was none the wiser.


    Graham looked at her and chuckled. He thought she looked cute.


    He took out his handkerchief and reached his hand forward, wiping the corner of her lips.


    ¡°You eat like a baby,¡± he teased and heat crept up Michelle¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she said, frowning.


    ¡°You looked beautiful though. So happy and content¡­ You¡¯re so carefree, aren¡¯t you?¡± Graham asked.


    He then leaned forward and whispered, ¡°How¡¯s my baby doing?¡±


    Michelle blushed and looked around. ¡°Can you not ask about that? What if someone hears?¡±


    A low chuckle from him made her frown. She said, ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Graham. We could get into a lot


    of trouble. What are you doing here anyway?¡±


    He had been chatting with Tony and Victor without paying any attention to her. Their eyes would


    asionally meet but they didn¡¯t get to talk much the whole day.


    ¡°If I said I missed you and wanted to talk to you, would you believe me?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Graham¡¯s words. ¡®Is he saying he loves me? No. Let me not make


    assumptions.¡¯


    She shook her head and answered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. You haven¡¯t said much to me today.¡±


    ¡°How was I going to do that when we were seated on opposite sides?¡± Graham asked with an arched


    eyebrow. ¡°I waited for this moment to have time alone with you.¡±


    The music in the background suddenly changed and perfect by Ed Sheeran began to y.


    Graham held out his hand to her and offered, ¡°Can I have this dance, Miss Adams?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart pounded as she slid her hand into Graham¡¯srge calloused hand.


    She got to her feet and he led her to the dancefloor. There, Graham coiled his arm around her waist


    and pulled her to him. The next step was for Michelle to wrap her arms around his neck.


    However, she hesitated.


    Graham raised an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to hold my neck?¡±


    ¡°It feels too intimate. We haven¡¯t defined our rtionship yet,¡± Michelle responded while biting her


    lower lip.


    ¡°Seriously? What part of my body haven¡¯t you seen or touched? We are even having a baby¡­ What


    other definition do you want?¡± Graham questioned incredulously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t assume anything, Graham. You just said we should get married because you might get in


    trouble at work. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re marrying me because I¡¯m pregnant. You had been


    ignoring me, remember?¡± Michelle aired her thoughts.


    Graham sighed. He grabbed Michelle¡¯s arms and guided her to wrap them around his neck. He then


    snaked his arms around her waist and pulled her close until there was no space between


    them.


    It was as if they were moulded into one.


    He nced down at her¡­ His hazel eyes searched for something in her grey ones. ¡°I was ignoring you


    because I wanted to protect you. You would live a very lonely life if you married me. I didn¡¯t want to be


    selfish and stop you from finding a better man. Someone who would be around every day. With me, I


    could be here today and out of the country tomorrow. This type of life is not what you deserve.¡±


    They swayed from side to side to the music. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes¡­ From the spectator¡¯s


    point of view, this scene looked perfect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things. As long as we are together¡­ Distance won¡¯t matter,¡± Michelle replied.


    ¡°I would rather spend my days waiting for you toe home than spend my days alone.¡±


    Graham sighed. He said, ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy. We were friends before and there was no attraction


    whatsoever¡­ But ever since that night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I dreamt about you every


    day. I know it¡¯s too soon and probably too fast but I love you, Michelle Adams. The baby might have


    given me the courage to go ahead and be with you but the truth is, I really want you. I promise, I¡¯ll try


    my best to be there for you. Just promise you won¡¯t get tired and leave because it will destroy me.


    Michelle¡¯s heart did a flip. Her eyes stung with tears as she nced into Graham¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t


    believe what he said.


    ¡°I wish you had told me you felt that way because I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you too. I thought it was


    just a crush. However, each time I see you, my stomach goes wild with butterflies. No one in this world


    has such an effect on me apart from you, Graham. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s love yet¡­ But I¡¯m willing to get


    married to you,¡± Michelle confessed, as her face. flushed.


    Graham¡¯s heart swelled with warmth. He felt at peace. Indeed, everything was easier once you stop


    fighting your feelings.


    2/5


    Chapter 76-The surprise


    Having Michelle in his arms was the best feeling in the world. They were once engaged to marry


    through an arranged marriage. However, there were no feelings between them. Perhaps if they had


    gone ahead, they would have not worked out and would have divorced.


    Everything happens for a reason. Maybe they were meant to meetter in life and gradually fall for


    each other. They were always meant to be together and this was the right time for their love to


    blossom.


    Smiling, Graham leaned down and surprised Michelle by kissing her gently. He said, ¡°I¡¯m d we met


    again.¡±


    Michelle blushed. She pressed the side of her face to his chest and they continued to sway to the


    music.


    ¡°Well, I found a woman, stronger than anyone I know


    She shares my dreams, I hope that someday I¡¯ll share her home


    I found a lover, to carry more than just my secrets


    To carry love, to carry children of our own.¡±.


    The first time Graham danced with Michelle, there was beef between them. They red at each other


    but secretly crushed on each other. Now they were dancing for the second time with their real feelings


    reflecting on their faces.


    At one of the round tables, Gerald and Celine Thompson, Graham¡¯s parents, were seated alongside


    Michelle¡¯s parents, Richard and Julia Adams. The adults were watching the young people as they


    danced on the dancefloor and happened to witness Graham kissing Michelle on the lips.


    Julia Adams gasped and the rest shared looks as their eyes grew into saucers.


    ¡°Did you see what I saw? Our kids just kissed!¡± Julia eximed.


    She had noticed that something was off about her daughter so she was watching her like a hawk the


    whole night.


    Celine Thompson nodded and replied, ¡°I have. What is the meaning of this? I thought they didn¡¯t like


    each other and that¡¯s why we forgot about the marriage arrangement we made for them.¡±


    Julia was the most excited. Celine was her bestie from childhood and when she married a man from


    the army and had a handsome son, Julia wanted to pair him up with her adorable. daughter who she


    had yearster.


    Her eyes gleamed as she watched them. ¡°Aren¡¯t they so beautiful?¡±


    Gerald Thompson chuckled. He was a retired general and had moved out of the military base to live in


    his family mansion in the suburbs. He nced at his son and saw the way he was


    looking at Michelle. He smiled, showing the wrinkles on his face.


    Looking at Richard, the CEO of the Adams¡¯ transport and logisticpany, he remarked while raising


    his ss for a toast, ¡°I guess we are going to be inws after all.¡±


    Meanwhile, the newlyweds only had eyes for each other on the dancefloor. They were dancing to the


    same song while gazing into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C ¡°Baby, I¡¯m dancing in the dark.


    With you between my arms


    Barefoot on the grass


    Listening to our favorite song


    When I saw you in that dress, looking so beautiful


    I don¡¯t deserve this


    Darling, you look perfect tonight.¡±-


    Aaron sighed as he held his wife tighter. He said, ¡°I can rte to this song, love. You look so beautiful


    tonight, wife of my youth.¡±


    Tessa blushed. She looked up at him and replied, ¡°You look dashing, husband of my youth.¡±


    They discussed about their honeymoon, however, Aaron refused to give Tessa the details, saying it


    was a surprise.


    When it was time for them to leave, Aaron and his new wife went to say goodbye and thank their family


    and friends for their support.


    ¡°Daddy, are you leaving us? We also want to go on a vacation,¡± Reaganined and his sisters


    seconded him.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I want toe with you and Mommy,¡± Wi chirped while being carried in Aaron¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Nia added.


    Aaron chuckled and promised, ¡°I will take you to Greece at the end of the year. But for now, this is


    Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s time. We are going on our honeymoon. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you gifts.¡±


    The kids were reasonable. When their father exined why they couldn¡¯t go with them, they


    understood and were happy about the promise he made.


    ¡®Daddy always keeps his promises.¡¯ They thought silently.


    ¡°Be good kids and stay with Grandpa, ok?¡± Tessa said.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡±


    Chapter 76- The surprise


    The couple left in a helicopter. They went to the airport where Aaron¡¯s private jet was waiting.


    Tessa gasped at how luxurious the interior of the jet was. It even had a bed.


    Since she was tired, shey down on it to rest. Some hourster, Aaron woke her up and said, ¡± I have


    to blindfold you, love. Like I said, our destination is a surprise.¡±


    Tessa giggled as Aaron wrapped the blindfold over her eyes. They had already changed into


    comfortable clothes so that they could move around with ease.


    After the jet touched down, Aaron carried Tessa bridal style and walked towards the Rolls- Royce that


    was waiting for them at the airport.


    Tessa¡¯s heart was racing in anticipation. She couldn¡¯t wait for the big reveal.


    When the car stopped after a while, Aaron stepped out of the car and carried his wife again.


    ¡°I can walk you know,¡± Tessa remarked but deep down, butterflies were fluttering in her


    stomach.


    ¡°I know. I just want to carry you,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Let me spoil my wife.¡±


    When he reached where he was taking her, Tessa could hear music in the background.


    Aaron ced her down and then took off her blindfold. He then whispered in her ear, ¡°Look


    up.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s heart missed a beat. She found herself staring at a very tall building that was disying some


    LEDser lights.


    Her eyes watered when she figured out where they were.


    Just then, a song called Hero by Enrique started ying and then there was a sudden eruption. of


    water from a fountain. The fountain was choreographed to the song. Due to the led lights, the water


    appeared blue, sometimes purple and pink. The colourful water created patterns and shapes in the air


    while the lights from the tall building illuminated the area.


    LED words appeared on the tall building and Tessa¡¯s heart soared with happiness as she read


    the words.


    [Habibti, I love you.]

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77- Dream honeymoon


    Tessa¡¯s eyes gleamed as she looked up at the tower. She watched as the assorted lights danced in the


    air, the music making it all the more beautiful. Her heart raced as she was amazed by its extravagance.


    The scenery was beautiful¡­ the fountain and the colourful dancing waters which were in sync with the


    music ying in the background and the LED words which kept appearing on the windows of the


    building made her heart swell with happiness.


    [Tessa¡­ I¡¯m so happy we¡¯re finally married.] Her eyes watered as she read those words. Butterflies


    went wild in Tessa¡¯s stomach at such an experience¡­ she swore there was a whole zoo in there.


    Suddenly, she felt Aaron¡¯s arms wrap around her from behind. He leaned over and whispered. in her


    ears, ¡°So, do you like your surprise?¡±


    ¡°Is this the famous Burj Khalifa? The tallest building in the world?¡± Tessa asked him.


    Her eyes were as wide as saucers as she stared at the light show disyed by the tower.


    ¡°Yes, love. We are in Dubai and this building right here is the epitome of Dubai¡¯s identity,¡± Aaron


    responded.


    He had been nning this ever since Tessa agreed to marry him. He swore to give her the best


    honeymoon experience. Dubai was their first destination. They would spend three days there and then


    head to the Maldives for the remaining four days.


    Seeing the smile on Tessa¡¯s face made him happy. He tightened his arms around her as they stood on


    the bridge at the edge of the artificialke.


    ¡°This is so beautiful, Aaron. Thank you for giving me my dream honeymoon,¡± Tessa said. She then


    turned to face him and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I love the view here. It¡¯s spectacr. But I


    want to consummate our marriage. Now.¡±


    At her words, Aaron felt his shaft twitch in his pants. He hissed and snaked an arm around Tessa¡¯s


    waist. Looking into her lust-filled eyes, he presented, ¡°Your wish will always be mymand,


    cupcake.¡±


    Following his words, Aaron scooped Tessa up again. She gasped and coiled her arms around his neck,


    looking at him.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be too spoilt this week. I might get used to it,¡± She remarked, feeling giddy.


    A smirk crossed Aaron¡¯s lips as he carried Tessa back to their car. He dered, ¡°Get used to it.


    Because I¡¯ll treat every day like it¡¯s our honeymoon. Every day will be Valentine¡¯s Day for us.¡±


    Tessa smiled and rested her head on Aaron¡¯s broad shoulder. When they got to the ce where


    the chauffeur was waiting, he helped her into the car and they left for a luxury resort in the Dubai


    desert.


    A member of staff was waiting for them at the parking lot when they arrived. He led them to the golf cart


    and said, ¡°Our grounds are huge. We use the golf carts to make movements to anywhere within the


    resort.¡±


    ¡°Please take us to our private bungalow. We are in a hurry,¡± Aaron said, making Tessa blush.


    The staff smiled knowingly and drove them to the amodation that Aaron booked in


    advance.


    They drove through the paved paths. Trees were on each side of the path with some street lights


    illuminating the way.


    It waste at night so there wasn¡¯t much to see. At that moment, the couple couldn¡¯t wait to get to their


    room to get down and dirty.


    While sitting behind the four-seat golf cart, Aaron began his forey. He trailed his hand Tessa¡¯s thigh,


    caressing it slightly, leaving tingles in his wake.


    up


    Tessa¡¯s breathing caught in her throat. A tingle shot straight to her core. She mped her legs shut,


    trapping Aaron¡¯s naughty hand between her thighs.


    His hand felt warm and she wanted nothing but for it to go higher, however, it wasn¡¯t the time yet. They


    were still outside.


    When the golf cart came to a stop, Tessa released Aaron¡¯s hand and they shared a look before


    laughing.


    Aaron held out his hand to her and she quickly slid her hand into his. They entered their bungalow and


    Tessa gasped as she looked around the room.


    It looked like the inside of a fancy tent. A golden chandelier hang from the tent-shaped ceiling. There


    were two grey chairs on the left side with a coffee table, giving off a homely feeling. On the other side,


    a two-seater dining table sat by the floor-to-ceiling windows. The walls were all made of ss and the


    ss was separated by varnished wooden frames.


    A kingsized bed graced the centre of the room and the bathroom was on the other side of the


    room.


    There was a lot to see about their bungalow but the couple could care less at that moment. They only


    had eyes for each other.


    Aaron tugged on Tessa¡¯s hand and pulled her to his chest. He then pushed forward and they walked to


    the mirror that was next to the wardrobe.


    He stood behind her and looked at her through the mirror. He kissed the crook of her neck and she


    shuddered as a shiver rushed through her spine.


    ¡°So beautiful,¡± he murmured and continued to pepper kisses along her neck. Sticking his


    tongue out, he licked her skin and sucked on her earlobe. ¡°I love kissing you, Tessa. So much


    Aaron took his time appreciating his wife. He kissed her neck while one of his hands cupped her breast


    through the fabric of her dress. She was in a knee-length sundress. His other hand hiked up the dress


    and he quickly found herdy bits.


    Tessa threw her head back when Aaron stroked her coochie while massaging her breast and kissing


    her neck at the same time.


    She curled her toes as tingles shot to her core, making her hornier than she already was.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± she called out his name as the ache down there became unbearable. ¡°Oh!¡±


    Aaron suddenly slipped his hand into herce panties and ran his fingers along her pink folds and slit,


    feeling how wet and ready she was for him.


    ¡°Look in the mirror, love. I want you to see what you look like when I¡¯m pleasuring you,¡± Aaron told


    Tessa and sucked hard on her neck, wanting to leave a love bite mark.


    Following his request, Tessa stared at the mirror and flushed when she saw how lust-filled her eyes


    looked.


    She wanted to look away but Aaron stopped her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy. We are husband and wife.


    From now on, your body is mine and my body is yours. We can do whatever we want¡­ and right now, I


    want us to watch as I make youe.¡±


    At his encouragement, Tessa let go of her reservations. She bit her lower lip, her eyes on the mirror.


    Aaron became more demanding with his fingers. He stroked her clit, coating it with the juices that he


    took from her dripping core.


    ¡°Oh. Aaron! Yes, like that¡­ harder!¡± Tessa moaned, riding Aaron¡¯s fingers while they both looked in the


    mirror.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ you look so sexy,¡± Aaron said as he plunged two fingers into Tessa¡¯s cookie and finger -fucked


    her, hard.


    He squeezed and kneaded her breast, his lips traced her neck and he bit down on her skin, leaving


    more hickeys.


    At the same time, Tessa was having the time of her life. Each time they made love, it felt like the first


    time. There was a different experience every time and this caused excitement to creep into her.


    She parted her legs for Aaron to have easier ess and for him to go deeper and hit that spot.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Oh my, Ah!¡± She cried out as Aaron pumped his fingers into her, harder, faster and deeper¡­


    With each hard thrust he made, he hit a spot that made Tessa shake and arch her back. She moaned


    without a care in the world¡­ watching herself lose it made tingles course through


    her.


    The feeling of euphoria enveloped her and she ended up mping her inner walls around Aaron¡¯s


    fingers. Streams of liquid squirted out of her, causing her to stand on her toes and cry out incoherently.


    She felt like a thousand jolts of electricity were sizzling through her body.


    She continued to tremble as Aaron still had his fingers on her core, rubbing her sensitive clit roughly


    and repeatedly. Her slick juices leaked out of her and trickled down her thigh¡­


    ¡°I love how wet you get for me, darling,¡± Aaron murmured in her ears.


    He slid his hand out of her panties and helped her out of her dress. Thereafter, he ripped her panties


    off and the fabric left a red mark on her porcin skin.


    Tessa gasped when Aaron¡¯s hands grabbed her bare breasts, kneading them hard. For a moment,


    Aaron took time to massage Tessa¡¯s breasts. He twisted her nipples and yed with them, all while


    they both stared in the mirror.


    ¡°Are you ready for me to eat you out?¡± Aaron asked as he sucked on her earlobe. He let go of her


    breasts and took off his clothes before pressing into her from behind again.


    Tessa felt his manhood poking into her lower back. She couldn¡¯t help but stand on her tiptoes to make it


    poke her butt. It felt warm and hard, oozing with precum. She wanted nothing but to have it inside of


    her aching core.


    ¡°Do me, babe. I want you right now¡­ I¡¯m so horny,¡± she pleaded in a voiceced with desire.


    She ground on his hard shaft, rubbing her ass against it and bending a little, hoping it would slide in on


    its own.


    Aaron hissed. He felt himself bing harder than steel. He pulled back to put some distance and


    exhaled. He said, ¡°Not yet. I still want to y. I want to explore and discover new things about your


    body¡­ I want to give you the best night of your life.¡±


    He carried her to the bed andy her down on the bed. Following, he grabbed her legs and spread


    them wide while looking at her peach that was glistening with her slick juices.


    Tessa blushed when he looked at her that way. However, she didn¡¯t attempt to close her legs.


    Aaron groaned. He reached his hand forward and stroked Tessa¡¯s core as if he had just discovered a


    treasure chest.


    ¡°This is mine¡­ all mine,¡± he imed, licking his lips sensually.


    Tessa agreed with him, ¡°It¡¯s yours. And mini-Aaron is mine. Put him in me quickly, I can¡¯t take it


    anymore.¡±


    Aaron smirked. He grabbed his manhood and stroked it teasingly. He shook his head and said, ¡°Not


    yet.¡±


    With that, he grabbed Tessa¡¯s hips and burled his face in between her legs. He used his tongue


    Chapter 77- Dream honeymoon


    to flick her pleasure nub repeatedly. He then ttened his tongue and gave her core three hard strokes,


    each stroke making Tessa shudder as ripples of pleasure rushed through her.


    When Aaron plunged his tongue into Tessa¡¯s love tunnel, he picked up the small vibrator that he had


    ced there when they just entered the room.


    Turning it on, he ced it on Tessa¡¯s clit, making her cry out and arch her back off the bed.


    ¡°Oh, FUCK!!!¡± Tessa ended up cussing as an otherworldy feeling seared through her.


    The sensationing from the vibration on her clit and Aaron¡¯s tongue inside her drove her into a state


    of delirium.


    Her eyes were as wide as saucers, her mouth formed a big O shape and her eyes rolled to the back of


    her head as her face contorted in pleasure.


    ¡°Aaron! Yeah¡­ Oh god!¡± She wriggled but Aaron held her in ce, letting her receive the full dose of


    pleasure he intended on giving her that night.


    He pressed some buttons on the vibrator, increasing the speed and intensity and Tessa lost it


    completely.


    As the vibrator caused a pulsing sensation on her clit and Aaron¡¯s tongue explored every inch of her


    pussy, she cried out as an intense orgasm hit her like a tidal wave.


    Aaron withdrew as Tessa came down from her high¡­ he put the vibrator away and was about to climb


    on top of her when she stopped him and grabbed his rod with a huge grin on her face, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my


    turn now. I want to taste you.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78- Wedding night


    Aaron stared into Tessa¡¯s eyes. He stood at the edge of the bed and called her with his finger, saying,


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Tessa licked her lips as her eyes trailed over his ripped body. He stood there in all his naked. glory,


    looking like a Greek god that had descended from the heavens. Silently, she appreciated how sexy he


    was. He was tall and had a six-pack.


    ¡®How could he be so handsome?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe this fine specimen was her husband. He was


    sex on legs.


    Her eyes lowered to the one-eyed monster that was staring right at her and she gulped. Tingles rushed


    through her core and she felt a warm liquid gush out of her.


    Crawling on the bed on all fours, she got closer to the edge and held Aaron¡¯s shaft firmly with one


    hand. His rod twitched at the contact and Tessa swore she felt it get bigger and harder in her hand.


    She gave it a few gentle pumps while staring up at him and she didn¡¯t forget topliment him, ¡°You¡¯re


    so big and hard for me, babe.¡±


    Aaron throbbed in her hand again at her words and threw his head back, hissing, ¡°Fuck¡­ don¡¯t


    tease.¡±


    Tessa smirked and licked the tip of his wood. She tasted his vour and hummed, looking like she just


    tasted the best dessert in the world.


    ¡°You taste so good,¡± she said before taking his length into her mouth.


    Aaron groaned and bucked his hips forward. He curled his toes when he felt his bulge hit the back of


    Tessa¡¯s throat. Pleasure washed over him when her throat constricted around his


    mushroom tip.


    He twisted his hand in Tessa¡¯s silky hair and fisted it. Biting his lower lip, he moaned, ¡°Fuck¡­


    that¡¯s it, beautiful.¡±


    Tessa fervently bobbed her head on his curved banana, wanting to make her man feel good just like he


    had taken care of her sexual needs. She used her tongue to lick and tease the nerves beneath his


    cock, earning an erotic groan from him.


    She ran her tongue up and down his shaft, all while her other hand made a circle around his rod with


    her forefinger and thumb. With both hands, she stroked him in a twisting motion, up and down as her


    tongue circled his mushroom tip in a swirling motion.


    Letting go of his shaft with a pop sound, she used her tongue to lick him like a lollipop,


    making her way down to his balls. She took them into her mouth one at a time, rolling them around and


    using her tongue to flick them sensually.


    As her mouth worked on the balls, she ran her hand up and down his shaft, giving him long


    and hard strokes.


    ¡°Holy fuck! Tessa, that¡¯s it, baby!¡± Aaron lost it¡­ he knew he would burst at any moment.


    The feeling was too good¡­ he felt like he was flying in the sky, reaching heights he never reached


    before.


    Tessa hummed as she sucked him with fervour, letting him know how much she was enjoying giving


    him a blow-job. She would make eye contact with him from time to time and loved the way he looked


    while lost in the pleasure she was bringing him.


    Excitement crept into her knowing she was doing it right and he was enjoying himself.


    She returned to sucking his rod and bobbed faster and took him deeper into her mouth until he


    activated her gagging reflex.


    ¡°Oh, goodness! TESSA! Oh FUCK!!!¡± Aaron groaned loudly. He felt electric currents in his nerve


    endings and moved his hips forward, fucking Tessa¡¯s mouth roughly.


    Each time he pushed his big guy down her throat, he would hiss and throw his head back before


    returning his eyes to watch his wife. He could feel tingly sensations on every part of his body. It was


    mind-blowing.


    He grunted and said, ¡°You look so beautiful, love. I love the way you take my cock so well¡­ Fuck,


    you¡¯re driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm,¡± Tessa moaned as she met his


    eyes.


    She hollowed her cheeks and used suction to repeatedly pull his dick in and out of her mouth while her


    tongue continued to swirl around his manhood.


    She began a pattern when she realised what moves made Aaron groan louder. Taking only the head of


    his penis into her mouth, she would swirl her tongue around it and then suck on it. Then she would lick


    beneath his rod before taking it into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, Tessa! Just like that!¡± Aaron moaned as he deep-throated her. He pounded into her mouth harder


    and deeper like never before.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes watered as Aaron¡¯s thrusts became more demanding but she didn¡¯t care. She wanted to


    make hime.


    Reaching her hands forward, she grabbed his firm butt and sucked him harder, guiding him to rock his


    hips towards her, making him go deeper than he already was. Electrical currents coursed through every


    vein in Aaron¡¯s body¡­ the pleasure he was feeling was on another level.


    With the continuous stimtion, it didn¡¯t take long for Aaron to cry out and release inside Tessa¡¯s


    mouth. He swore he felt weak in the knees and if he wasn¡¯t physically fit, he would have dropped to his


    knees.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± He slid his shaft out of Tessa¡¯s mouth and watched as she swallowed his seed.


    His eyes darkened and lust reflected through them. He pulled her up and crashed his lips on hers,


    kissing her like his life depended on it.


    Tessa felt her core clench when Aaron captured her lips with his. The ache in her core intensified,


    knowing she was about to getid.


    She responded to Aaron¡¯s kiss with equal intensity and passion. From the way they kissed, they could


    feel the emotions they each poured into the kiss. Love, affection, attachment and desire.


    Aaron gently pushed Tessa onto the bed before climbing on top of her. He spread her legs with his


    knees and settled in between her legs. He did this while maintaining eye contact with her¡­


    Hovering over her, he leaned down and took her pebbled nipple into his mouth. He sucked on it, rolling


    his tongue around it while he kneaded the other breast.


    Tessa sighed erotically, her nipples feeling extra sensitive. She arched her back and ran a hand


    through Aaron¡¯s hair, encouraging him.


    Delicious tingles red through her body. When Aaron was done sucking one nipple, he changed and


    gave the other nipple the same attention.


    He spent a good few minutes massaging and sucking Tessa¡¯s breasts. The way Tessa kept. trembling


    the more he sucked her nipples encouraged him to pay more attention to her breasts, realising how


    sensitive they were.


    When he was done, he looked into her eyes and cupped her cheek ever so gently.


    He wanted to tell her how he felt before making love to her. It was their wedding night and he didn¡¯t


    want to just get down to business without reassuring her about his feelings. Despite them being


    married, Aaron wanted to remind Tessa of his love for her every day.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve heard this a lot but it¡¯s important that you know how I feel every day. I never want you to


    doubt me or think my feelings have changed. So I¡¯ll say it all the time. I love you, Tessa. With all my


    heart and soul¡­ Marrying you is the best thing that has ever happened to me¡­ With you, I have


    everything I¡¯ve ever wanted in life. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my days doing my best to fill your life with


    happiness,¡± he said in his deep baritone voice.


    He grabbed her right leg and wrapped it around his waist. Then he aligned his rock-hard manhood with


    her hot molten core and entered her slowly.


    With each push, he groaned, revelling in how her inner walls felt as he stretched her out.


    Her moans as he impaled her with his cock sounded like sweet music to his ears.


    While holding her right leg over his waist and her left oneying t on the bed, he began to rock his


    hips back and forth, thrusting in and out of Tessa¡¯s core, slowly but surely.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he picked up his pace, they synchronized their breathing. It sounded hot to listen to each other¡¯s


    heavy breathing¡­ The moans and groans encouraged them to put more effort into the


    act.


    Tessa raised her hips and met Aaron¡¯s deep thrusts. Heter put her leg down and mped her legs


    together. Now both her legs were straight on the bed while he continued to slide in and


    out of her.


    This position stimted Tessa¡¯s pleasure mub more. She ended up nearing faster than she was


    supposed to. Feeling every thrust in the depth of her soul, electric currents sizzled through


    her.


    She reached her hands forward and grabbed his behind¡­ Aiding his movements. With a little pressure,


    she pulled him toward her, enabling him to prate her harder and deeper than before.


    Aaron followed her guidance and followed the rhythm she had set. He let her take charge as she pulled


    him closer and deeper into her core, digging her nails into his ass. It was as if she wanted them to be


    moulded as one.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Aaron! More! More!¡± She kept screaming, wanting to feel more of him.


    Aaron pushed and pushed, making sure not to change the tempo to avoid disturbing Tessa as she


    seemed to be almost reaching her peak.


    A few seconds and deep thrustster, Tessa¡¯s body began to shake. Her facial expressions could not


    be controlled. The pleasure was too much, she couldn¡¯t exin the feeling. She came hard, her voice


    echoing in the room as wave after wave of electricity ripped through her.


    Her orgasm was so powerful and earth-shattering that she ended up screaming her lungs out.


    Her inner walls squeezed Aaron¡¯s shaft as they clenched repeatedly and that triggered his release. He


    pounded her pussy harder and faster, spilling his seed into her core.


    Breathing heavily, they both took their time toe down from their high.


    Aaron was still buried inside Tessa and she noticed how he was still very hard.


    He grabbed her legs and wrapped them around his waist before continuing to thrust into her.


    Leaning over, he kissed Tessa deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving your warmth until the fourth round,¡± he dered as he pounded into her passionately.


    Tessa had no time to respond as she was already moaning loudly from the delicious tingles that hit her


    from all angles.


    The next morning, Aaron was deep in his sleep when he felt Tessa straddle him and grind on


    his wood.


    He opened his eyes and his eyes darkened with lust when he was greeted with a sexy view. The first


    thing he saw was Tessa¡¯s breasts which were bouncing as she moved. A smirk crossed his lips and he


    looked up into her eyes.


    ¡°What a good way to wake up in the morning,¡± he remarked as he grabbed her hips. ¡°Marriage is


    sweet.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Tessa said as she guided his rod into her core and sat on it. She began to bounce on it and


    replied, ¡°I¡¯m addicted¡­ I wanted you as soon as I woke up. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Aaron groaned as Tessa fucked him senseless. A grin crossed his lips as he imed, ¡°Are you kidding


    me? This is every man¡¯s dream.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79- A date with my husband


    The couple slept in until mid-morning. After a wild passionate night, they were spent.


    Tessa opened her eyes and found Aaron staring at her. He was lying on his side and propped up on his


    elbow.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She noticed how handsome he looked up close and her stomach fluttered with butterflies. ¡®So this is


    the view I¡¯ll have for the rest of my life?¡¯


    A wave of giddiness washed over her and she was overwhelmed with happiness.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said, a smile crossing her lips.


    ¡°Hi¡­ You can sleep more if you want,¡± Aaron suggested, his eyes boring into her.


    Tessa yawned and shook her head, saying, ¡°No. We came here to spend some time alone together. I


    don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t waste it. Last night was epic!¡± Aaron remarked.


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face as she recalled how wild they were the previous night. Aaron chuckled in


    amusement and when Tessa dipped her eyes to his chiselled chest, she gulped, feeling her core tingle


    with excitement.


    Her face darkened, causing Aaron to chuckle again. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re shy, love. But I love it


    when every little thing makes you blush.¡±


    Aaron then helped her out of bed. She winced when she stood to her feet, feeling the pleasant ache in


    between her legs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain?¡± Aaron asked worriedly.


    Tessa yfully red at him and hit his arm. ¡°This is your fault. You were a beastst night.¡±


    Aaron smirked at her words. He whispered, ¡°Let me massage you with warm water.¡±


    Tessa blushed but she let him lead her to the bathroom. He took her to the sink and helped her brush


    her teeth. Then he filled a tub with warm water and let her sit in it for some minutes.


    He sat on the edge of the tub and kneaded Tessa¡¯s shoulders. His hands massaged her aching


    waist and then slid down to her crotch.


    After the massage, Tessa felt slightly better. She was beaming at the royalty treatment she was


    receiving.


    When she was carried out of the bathroom, Aaron gave her a bikini and presented, ¡°Put this on. We are


    going to have breakfast.¡±


    At first, Tessa wondered if they were going to the restaurant in their swimsuits. However,


    Aaron led her to the back ss door and a gasp left her lips at what she saw.


    There was a private pool facing the desert. From there, you could see how vast the barend was. It


    was hot with sand everywhere.


    A floating breakfast was prepared and already floating on the water. A variety of foods,


    including toast, eggs, waffles, sausages, a fruit sd and two sses of juice were spread out in a


    heart-shaped tray.


    Aaron was in a pair of boxer shorts. He led Tessa into the pool and they were amazed at how warm it


    felt.


    They were in a desert so everything outside was extremely hot.


    ¡°I like seeing you in this bikini,¡± Aaron remarked as they swarm to the breakfast.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve not seen me naked before,¡± Tessa said.


    ¡°I have. You are hot. I also love it when you wear a bikini. It fits you so well¡­ It¡¯s like a tease for me,¡±


    Aaron replied as they finally reached the floating breakfast.


    The couple floated on the water as they ate their breakfast. They looked out into the desert and spotted


    wildlife a few miles away.


    A line of camels was walking through the desert and Tessa was in awe at the uniqueness of the


    animals. They were usually used as a form of transport and some tourists would go


    camel riding as part of their activities.


    ¡°This ce is incredibly quiet and peaceful,¡± Tessamented as she popped a ckberry into her


    mouth.


    ¡°It is. We will tour the desert after this and then we can go for a five-star dinner experience at the


    Antis,¡± Aaron promised.


    An hourter, Aaron and Tessa went quad bike riding at the dunes in the desert. The dunes were sand


    that was blown into shape by strong winds, forming hill-like structures.


    While seated on a quad bike behind Aaron, Tessa wrapped her arms around his waist and rested the


    side of her face on his back.


    ¡°Hold on tight, my love. It¡¯s going to be a bumpy ride!¡± Aaron dered as he started the bike.


    Despite the heat, the majestdscape had some incredible views. The couple was able to enjoy the


    scenery in between the thrilling adventure.


    As Aaron navigated through the dunes, sand that consisted of crushed shells and coral erupted into the


    air like a storm, leaving a sandy trail behind.


    The sand was white and fine. Tessa made a mental note to walk through it with her feetter


    Aaron was speeding through the desert while Tessa rxed and enjoyed the ride. The quad


    bike riding was an activity that would cause an adrenaline rush- Tessa loved every bit of the thrilling


    adventure.


    She could feel the wind brushing on her skin¡­ It was exhrating.


    The dunes were a breathtaking sight and stretched as far as the eyes can see. Warm sunlight reflected


    on the sand, making it take on a golden glow¡­.


    Tessa had never seen anything like it¡­ She thought it was beautiful.


    Aaron suddenly came to a stop and helped Tessa down. He then held Tessa¡¯s hand and they began to


    y in the fine and warm sand.


    Tessa was a giggling mess as Aaron showered her with some sand. She picked up a fistful and threw


    the sand at his face.


    When Aaron frowned, Tessaughed boisterously.


    The two of them wrote ¡®I love Tessa¡¯ and ¡®I love Aaron¡¯ in the sand. They then took a picture of the


    words and posted it on social media.


    Those who were online hurried to like and share the photo. Most of them were envious of Tessa. They


    wished they had someone who could take them on a vacation too.


    Two hourster, the couple returned to the hotel after an eventful day. They had done other activities


    like sandboarding and ski diving.


    Tired, they returned to the resort to prepare for their dinner date.


    While in the shower, Tessa wrapped her leg around Aaron¡¯s torso, wanting to get some love before


    they left. However, Aaron was reluctant to do it since she was sore from the previous night but his wife


    seduced him and he just couldn¡¯t resist her.


    They ended up having two rounds before leaving for the Antis restaurant.


    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Aaron asked as he opened the car for Tessa after they arrived at


    their location.


    ¡°Yes, I did. It was too much action but I loved it,¡± Tessa remarked while smiling at him.


    As they were heading to the entrance of the restaurant, they saw a couple trying to enter too.


    Thedy had too much jewellery on her and expensive clothes. It was as if she was trying to


    make a statement.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Aaron but she frowned when she saw Tessa holding his hand. She rolled


    her eyes and said, ¡°Excuse me, did you make a reservation? There was only one table left and we got


    it. You won¡¯t be allowed in if you didn¡¯t book in advance.¡±


    Aaron was about to reply when Tessa squeezed his arm, stopping him. She nced at thedy


    and answered, ¡°We did book in advance. What makes you think we came here without making a


    reservation?¡±


    Thedy had noticed that Aaron was a rich man and very handsome. He couldn¡¯tpare to the man


    she was with who was old and alreadycking in the bedroom department. The statement she made


    was to grab Aaron¡¯s attention. Her eyebrows furrowed when Tessa answered in Aaron¡¯s steed.


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re just a whore who¡¯s using this nice rich man for his money. How dare you


    talk to me?¡± Thedy questioned Tessa obnoxiously.


    Aaron¡¯s jaw clenched. He wanted to put her in her ce but Tessa wanted to do it herself.


    He watched as Tessa red at the woman and showed off her ring, saying, ¡°I¡¯m on a date with my


    husband. Back the hell off. He¡¯s my man. I know you just wanted to hit on him by asking useless


    questions. Please, just concentrate on your grandpa.¡±


    Aaronughed as he led Tessa into the restaurant. He nced at her and said, ¡°I love it when you put


    such women in their ce, hun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just protecting what is mine,¡± Tessa pouted.


    When they walked into the restaurant, Tessa was once again awed by its elegance. Dubai was a ce


    with breathtaking and luxurious buildings.


    The restaurant had an underwater theme, hence the name Antis.


    On the walls, ornaments were shaped like sea shells and coral. A hugemp made like a shell hang on


    the wall. The other decorations in the building were shaped like the creatures found under the sea.


    It was giving the little mermaid vibes. Tessa¡¯s grin was too wide, her jaws hurt. She was too excited!


    As they descended the stairs, they noticed how the stairs had neon blue lights. There was dim lighting


    inside the restaurant. Lanterns that were packed with fairy lights hung on the walls.


    Simple tables with white tablecloths and a simplemp for the centerpiece were spread out around the


    hall, giving it a soothing, romantic and rxing ambience.


    At the centre of the right side of the wall was an aquarium. Customers could sit by the window and


    watch the fish swim by as they had their dinner.


    Aaron happened to have booked a table next to the aquarium. He led Tessa to their table and helped


    her sit.


    Then they ordered their seafood and had a sumptuous dinner.


    The two of them chatted about this and that. It was easy to see the love flowing between them from a


    distance. The love they had for each other was reflected in their eyes,


    Soon, dessert was served. It was at this point when Aaron dered, ¡°How many kids do you want,


    love? I want ten.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80- A question


    Soft music was ying in the background inside the Antis. The dim lighting in the restaurant was


    setting the mood for a long romantic night.


    While seated near the ss wall, Tessa was able to watch a variety of fish swimming by in the


    aquarium next to them.


    For this dinner, she was in an emerald flowy chiffon gown. It was one-shoulder and cinched at the waist


    with emerald stones. She wore transparent pointed stilettos on her feet.


    She had left her hair to flow in deep wavy curls, cascading down her shoulders like a waterful. Her


    makeup was simple with only a light pink gloss on her lips. Her look was simple, yet ssy and


    breathtaking.


    Aaron thought she was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in this world. He was in a beige


    two-piece suit, a white shirt underneath, and brown shoes.


    A smile crossed his lips as he watched Tessa talk happily. The smile on her face brought warmth to his


    heart¡­ he vowed in his heart to always make her smile that way.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall their youngest child who looked just like Tessa.


    ¡®I would like to have more girls who look like my wife,¡¯ he thought silently.


    He nced at her and suggested they have more children, flooring Tessa altogether.


    Tessa¡¯s mouth dropped to the floor and her eyes grew into the size of dinner tes. She couldn¡¯t


    believe her ears. ¡°T-ten? Why would you want all those children?¡±


    Aaron chuckled at her reaction. He took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°I want a big family and the kids you


    gave me are too beautiful. I want more¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I was just joking when I said I want ten.


    Having one more is ok. I want to experience having a newborn because I never got to be with you


    during your first pregnancy. I missed out a lot.¡±


    His voice became low towards the end and a pang of guilt shot through Tessa¡¯s chest. Hiding her


    pregnancy from Aaron will always be something she will regret and feel guilty about for a


    while.


    Luckily, the kids were still young and had bonded with their father. What would have happened if Tessa


    and Aaron didn¡¯t see each other again and the kids ended up resenting their father for not being


    present in their lives? Tessa shuddered at the thought.


    She pursed her lips and replied, ¡°We can have one more child. Maybe a yearter? What do you


    think?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. He eagerly imed, ¡°That is perfectly fine! I¡¯m sure the triplets will be happy to


    have a sibling.¡±


    Tessa smiled and agreed. ¡°Yeah¡­ they are grown now. I¡¯m sure they will love their baby sister or


    brother.¡±


    The couple discussed the names they would consider once they got pregnant and had a fourth child.


    For Aaron, this was exciting because it was his first time trying to pick out a name for his child. Since


    he didn¡¯t get to name the triplets when they were born, Tessa promised that he would give their child a


    name once they had them.


    A few minutester, Tessa suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen and winced, clutching her


    stomach.


    Aaron noticed this and panicked, his stomach twisting. He got up from his seat and rushed to her side.


    He got down on his haunches and looked at her worriedly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ok? What¡¯s


    hurting?¡±


    For a moment, Tessa felt like someone was ripping her guts out from the inside out. Her face grimaced


    in pain for a few seconds and then, the pain suddenly disappeared. She breathed out in relief and


    nced at Aaron, answering, ¡°I¡¯m fine, babe. I think I¡¯m having pre-period cramps. Strangely, I haven¡¯t


    had those in a while after giving birth.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyebrows knitted. He wasn¡¯t convinced because Tessa¡¯s face was contorted in pain just a


    moment earlier. He cupped her cheek and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok? Let¡¯s go to the hospital and


    have you checked out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. This is normal. I¡¯ve been through worse. A little period pain won¡¯t kill me,¡± Tessa said, smiling.


    To her, going to the hospital for period cramps wasn¡¯t necessary because the pain wasn¡¯t so intense for


    her. A hot water bottle and some tea would suffice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in any kind of pain, cupcake. We need to find a way to stop your cramps even if


    they are mild. When are your pees due?¡± Aaron was not letting it go.


    ¡°A week from now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the pain won¡¯te back. Let¡¯s enjoy our


    honeymoon in peace,¡± Tessa remarked, not wanting Aaron to worry.


    Aaron sighed and nodded. He got up and kissed the top of her head and added, ¡°Let me know if the


    pain returns. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital immediately.¡±


    Tessa chuckled and shook her head. She was grateful for the care she was receiving from Aaron.


    Could she be referred to as a lucky woman? This was more than luck¡­ Finding a man who loves you


    more than anything in the world was a blessing.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Michelle and Graham had agreed to meet up in town before going to the


    dinner they had invited their parents to in the evening.


    They were going to announce their uing marriage together. Since they were once


    engaged, they knew their parents wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it. If anything, they would be happy


    because they wanted both families to be connected to each other through marriage.


    Graham was in a sage green-fitting golf t-shirt and ck pants. He wore shades as he stood. next to


    his jeep, waiting for Michelle to arrive in the parking lot at the shopping mall.


    Michelle used a cab because they would spend the day together, so there was no need of using a


    separate car. When she spotted Graham at a distance, her heart raced erratically.


    He looked so hot and attractive. His buzzcut, his muscr body¡­ she drooled over him as the cab got


    closer to him.


    When she got there, Graham approached them and before she knew what was happening, he paid the


    cab fare for her. He then opened the back door and held out his hand to her.


    Michelle frowned. She nced at him and said, ¡°I can pay for my own cab fare.¡±


    Graham smirked and replied, ¡°I know. But what kind of man will I be if I let you pay for it? I don¡¯t care if


    you¡¯re richer than me, Michy. I¡¯ll take care of my woman.


    Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face flushed. She secretly fanned herself and then asked,


    ¡°Why did you want to see me before the dinner?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. I don¡¯t know how you will take it¡­ I had tried to postpone it to a


    few yearster but it¡¯s not possible,¡± Graham said as he led her into the shopping mall.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His voice was gentle but he was saying those words with a serious face. Michelle couldn¡¯t help but


    think the worst. A bad feeling suddenly settled in the pits of her stomach.


    ¡®Has he changed his mind? Does he just want to co-parent and not get married?¡¯ Her mind raced with


    thoughts.


    She swallowed anxiously and followed his lead. When they entered a baby shop, Michelle nced at


    Graham and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to buy baby clothes yet.¡±


    Graham chuckled. He arched an eyebrow at her and said, ¡°For me, the right time was the moment I


    heard I am going to be a father. I want to get my little one a gift and I want to be the first one.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart fluttered. She followed Graham and watched as he took his time checking through the


    clothes. The smile on his face as he picked their child¡¯s clothes was breathtaking.


    He finally picked a onesie that had the words, ¡®Daddy loves me!!¡¯ and a pair of denim shoes. He then


    faced Michelle and sought, ¡°How¡¯s this for our little prince?¡±


    At that moment, Michelle fell for him a little more. Her eyes watered and she ended up blinking back


    her tears. She smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    A few minutester, they left the shop after getting a few other things. Graham was excited, he got a


    stroller, a baby cot and baby nkets. He then asked the shop owners to deliver the


    things to his penthouse in the City. He would take them to the military base after they get married since


    that was where he would live with Michelle.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let me buy you lunch,¡± Graham offered as they walked in the direction of a


    Mexican restaurant.


    He grabbed her hand and led her inside. At first, Michelle thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat because


    of her morning sickness. However, she ended up finishing five tacos.


    Graham kept watching her the whole time. He even gave her his tacos and she immediately gobbled


    them up. A deep chuckle left his lips and Michelle nced at him, frowning.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny? I¡¯m eating for two.¡±


    Graham shook his head and responded, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just happy that you are finally eating something.


    I noticed that you ate a lot of tacos at the wedding so I realised they are your favorite food at the


    moment. Or maybe our baby loves tacos.¡±


    Michelle blushed and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the baby. Come to think of it, the baby wants two more tacos.


    Order more for us please?¡±


    Graham immediately called the waiter and ordered more tacos for her. He remarked, ¡±


    Anything for the two of you.¡±


    The two of them shared a hearty lunch. Since it was a weekend, they took a walk in the park. and sat


    under a tree.


    It was a warm day with a slight breeze blowing every now and then.


    ¡°What is it that you wanted to say?¡± Michelle asked Graham after a few minutes.


    Her stomach was in a knot the entire time they were together. She couldn¡¯t help but ask because she


    couldn¡¯t take the suspense anymore.


    Silence befell them and Graham looked up at the sky. He then dropped the bomb, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the


    Country for two years.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s stomach twisted. She nced at her fingers and fiddled with them, her heart sinking.


    ¡°When?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Four weeks from now. I couldn¡¯t postpone it and I have a duty to serve the Country. However, I want


    us to get married before I leave.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes stung with tears. With a croaked voice, she questioned, ¡°A month? Andy didn¡¯t think of


    letting me know?¡±


    How could he suggest getting married when he knew he would be leaving soon? Michelle thought they


    would spend some time together before he embarked on his missions.


    ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to get close to you. The nature of my job requires that I leave everything


    behind and serve the Country at any time. I didn¡¯t want to be that man who leaves his wife behind. But I


    can¡¯t take you with me either,¡± Graham said with painced in his voice.


    He didn¡¯t like the way Michelle sounded hurt. This was what he was trying to avoid¡­ They were not


    even married yet but he was already making her unhappy. Nheless, he didn¡¯t want to give up on


    her. Now that he had given in, he couldn¡¯t live without her.


    Graham wanted to do everything he could to make the rtionship work.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m going to have the baby alone?¡± Michelle remarked, a pang of pain shooting through her.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I¡¯ll be your husband. My parents will be there for you while I¡¯m away and I¡¯ll find ways


    tomunicate with you every day¡­ I wanted to ask you something¡­¡± Graham suddenly got down on


    his knee, causing Michelle¡¯s eyes to widen.


    He took out a white box and opened it, revealing an expensive diamond ring. Michelle gasped and


    covered her mouth with her palm, ¡°Graham, are you-¡±


    ¡°This ring has been in my family for a hundred years. It¡¯s a betrothal gift that the men in my family give


    to the women they love. Michelle, I want to marry you and grow old with you. My life would be


    meaningless without you.


    I know I¡¯ll be away most of the time, but I promise to cherish every moment that I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ll love


    you like tomorrow will nevere. Men in my family only love one woman. So you see, Michelle,


    without you, there can be no one else. This is why I¡¯m on my knees humbly asking you this¡­ Will you


    wait for me?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81- A decision


    As Graham remained kneeling on the ground, his heart was pounding erratically like a galloping horse.


    He might have looked calm on the outside but deep down, he was nervous.


    His stomach was twisting with nerves. He was trained to remain calm in all situations, but asking


    Michelle to be with him forever despite the fact that he would be away most of the time was nerve-


    racking.


    ncing up at her, his eyes softened. He smiled and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m asking for a lot. It¡¯s not easy to


    be in a long-distance rtionship, especially in marriage. However, I still want to take a chance with


    you. I¡¯m confident that we can be happy together. Knowing I¡¯ll being back home to you all the time


    will give me a sense of purpose. I want to be with you forever¡­ so, please, say yes.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart was beating loudly, she could hear it in her ears. She stared at the ring in Graham¡¯s


    hand and her stomach fluttered with butterflies.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting Graham to propose to her after they had already agreed to get married. Her heart


    felt warm and she felt giddy¡­ for a moment, she was lost for words, feeling her eyes water with tears.


    ¡°I know this is not the romantic setup you were expecting. I¡¯m sure you know by now that I¡¯m not a


    romantic man. However, for you, I¡¯ll try my best to learn. I¡¯ll be romantic for you¡­ whatever it is that you


    need, just let me know and I¡¯ll do it for you¡­


    As long as you agree to spend the rest of your life with me, I¡¯ll dedicate myself to making you the


    happiest woman in the world,¡± Graham added.


    Michelle quickly nodded, snapping out of her trance. She didn¡¯t have to think about it twice. She had


    fallen for Graham and she had fallen hard. He could ask her to join him on the battlefield and she would


    dly follow.


    With teary eyes, she looked at him and announced, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll wait for you¡­ I¡¯ll be your wife. As long as


    you¡¯re mine and I¡¯m yours, nothing else matters.¡±


    She held out her hand and allowed Graham to slip the ring onto her ring finger. He then stood to his


    feet and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly.


    They spent the day chilling and chatting in the park until night fell. It was now time to meet their parents


    and deliver the news of their engagement.


    When they got into the jeep, Michelle took a photo of her ring and sent it to Tessa and Celia. Tessa was


    on her honeymoon and was away from the phone so it was only Celia who replied.


    Celia: [OMG! That¡¯s a big rock! Congrats, hun! I¡¯m so happy for you! When is the wedding?]


    Michelle: [Within a month. We are going to discuss it with our parents right now. I¡¯ll let you


    know.]


    Michelle smiled as she put the phone away. Graham suddenly grabbed her hand with his free hand and


    laced their fingers. He then ced their locked hands on Michelle¡¯s thigh while his other hand


    controlled the steering wheel.


    He gave her a side nce and said, ¡°This all feels surreal. I never thought we would ever reach this


    point. Do you love me, Michelle?¡±


    Heat crept up Michelle¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t directly told him that she loved him and she didn¡¯t know if it


    was real or maybe her feelings were ying tricks on her. How could she fall so hard within a short


    period of time? All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t live without him¡­ perhaps that was the start of true


    love?


    She stared at him and asked, ¡°Do I have to say it out loud?¡±


    Graham nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. I want to know. I said it already¡­ I love you. How about you? Do


    you love me, Michelle?¡±


    Silence befell them. Michelle had been avoiding the L word so as to not give herself hope. But now that


    Graham was the first to say it, there was no point in denying it.


    ¡°I lo- you..¡± She mumbled under her breath, suddenly feeling shy.


    very brave


    Graham arched his eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Are you feeling shy now? You seemed when you


    climbed on top of me and fucked my brains out in this jeepst time.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face flushed at the memory. She cleared her throat and


    remarked, ¡°I thought I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much I missed you after that night. I thought I would go crazy. I just continued


    comforting myself by watching your bedroom window at night,¡± Graham


    confessed.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes


    widened. She gazed at him and asked, ¡°You used to watch my window?¡±


    Graham nodded just as they reached the red traffic lights. He stopped the car and said, ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t


    stay away from you. Seeing you switch your bedroom light off helped me out. It felt like I had spent


    some time with you-¡±


    His words were suddenly interrupted by Michelle as she sealed his lips with her soft ones. She sucked


    on his lips and Graham responded passionately.


    The two kissed for a few seconds. A jolt of electricity ran down their spines and when they parted their


    lips, Michelle dered, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Graham¡¯s heart thudded twice. He ended up cupping the back of her head and kissed her as if the


    world wasing to an end.


    Their kiss soon became demanding and sloppy, a clear indication that things were about to get heated.


    Just as Graham¡¯s hand snaked around Michelle¡¯s waist, a loud honk made them jerk up


    and separate from each other.


    ¡°Shit! The traffic lights are green,¡± Graham remarked and started the car.


    The impatient driver who was behind them overtook their jeep and shouted as he was passing, ¡°Get a


    room!¡±


    Michelle¡¯s face flushed. She fanned herself and drank some water from the bottle that was in the car.


    Herdy bits were tingling and she could feel the dampness on her panties. The kiss was so hot!


    Graham noticed her squirming in her seat and offered, ¡°Want me to take care of that before we see our


    parents?¡±


    Michelle chuckled and shook her head, ¡°No. Let¡¯s do itter after dinner. We can¡¯t keep them waiting.


    You know that.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Michelle and Graham already found their parents waiting for them.


    The long table wasden with a variety of food. They all had big smiles on their faces when they saw


    their children.


    Graham frowned and asked his mother, ¡°Mom, what time did youe? We were going to be here


    before you.¡±


    Celine Thompson cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Well, we were in the area so we decided we might as


    welle and wait for our dinner. Come on, sit down and tell us the news you said you had.¡±


    Graham¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was bereft of words at his mother¡¯s words. Howe they were all


    in the area at the same time? This looked nned and they all looked like they were eager for


    something.


    ¡°Good evening, Aunt and Uncle,¡± Michelle greeted the Thompsons and they smiled at her.


    ¡°Hello, Michelle. Good to see you¡­ take a seat and dig in,¡± Gerald Thompson acknowledged


    her and Celine beamed at her.


    Graham also greeted Richard and Julia Adams, Michelle¡¯s parents. He then drew out a chair for


    Michelle and helped her sit. Grabbing a napkin, he ced it carefully in the cor of her dress and


    ced another one on herp.


    As he did this, all eyes were on him, watching his actions. Their parents shared looks and grinned, they


    knew they were right. There was something romantic going on between Graham and Michelle.


    Julia excitedly grabbed a bowl of Michelle¡¯s favorite garlic sauce and pushed it in front of her daughter,


    saying, ¡°Quickly, have your dinner and tell us the news.¡±


    All of a sudden, Michelle who was ready to dip her steak into the sauce wrinkled her nose. She felt


    something swirl in her stomach and pushed the chair back with a screeching sound,


    causing everyone to look at her.


    ¡°Are you ok-¡±


    Graham couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Michelle retched and mped a hand over her mouth before


    getting to her feet and running to thedies¡¯ room.


    ¡°Michelle!¡± Graham¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He quickly ran after Michelle to check on her.


    Meanwhile, the Grahams and Adams shared a look, wondering what had happened.


    Richard frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Doesn¡¯t she like the food?¡±


    Julia and Celineughed. They shared knowing looks and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal for a pregnantdy. I can¡¯t believe you guys can still ask that question when you


    experienced it already,¡± Julia remarked calmly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s pregnant?!¡±


    Gerald and Richard said at the same time. The men were shocked and soon, that shock turned into


    anger.


    ¡°How could your son do this to my daughter? He knocked her up before they got married?!¡± Richard


    hissed angrily while ring at Gerald.¡±


    Gerald huffed and snapped, ¡°How is my son the one to me here? They are both consenting adults!


    What do you mean he knocked her up? They got together and made a baby! Say it right!


    A lightbulb suddenly went off in Richard¡¯s head. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°So this was the news


    they wanted to tell us? And here I was excited thinking they wanted to tell us they are dating.¡±


    ¡°Why do you look disappointed? They will still get married. The baby just happened toe first,¡± Julia


    presented. Her eyes were gleaming as she fantasised about ying with her grandchild.


    At the same time, Graham stood outside thedies¡¯ room because he was denied entry. However, his


    heart had jumped out of his chest and he couldn¡¯t keep calm.


    He looked at the staff standing outside thedies¡¯ room and pleaded, ¡°Please¡­ can I go in? My wife is


    pregnant and she gets really sick. I want to be with her.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Please wait. No men are allowed in the female toilets,¡± the staff refused.


    Graham sighed and pulled at his cor in frustration. Desperate, he ended up doing something that he


    had never done before. He took out a few hundred dor bills and gave them to the


    staff and said, ¡°Please, my wife needs me.¡±


    The staff was about to refuse but when she saw the amount he had slipped into her hand, she looked


    around and uttered, ¡°Be quick.¡±


    She then ced a wet sign on the door to stop other women from entering.


    Graham quickly rushed inside and found Michelle kneeling next to the toilet in one of the cubicles,


    puking her guts out. His heart sank to the pits of his stomach and worry crept into


    him.


    He quickly approached her and helped put her hair out of the way. He then stroked her back and


    muttered gently, ¡°There, there¡­ you will be ok.¡±


    Michelle felt really sick after vomiting. When Graham came in, his presence made her feel a little better.


    She finally finished and Graham helped her up, he then flushed the toilet and led her to the sink where


    she rinsed her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Graham remarked just as guilt crept into him. Michelle¡¯s nausea was getting worse, how


    could he leave her alone during her pregnancy?


    Michelle shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s go back. They are probably wondering


    what is wrong.¡±


    Graham ced his hand on the small of Michelle¡¯s back as he led her back to the hall. His mind was


    reeling with thoughts about how Michelle would have to endure such difficult moments alone. He


    couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her suffering. At that moment, he suddenly made a decision that would


    change his life forever.


    The moment they reached their table, Richard Adams stood up and pointed a finger at Graham, saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re going to marry my daughter tomorrow at 8 am sharp!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82- Vows


    ¡°Graham Thompson, do you take Michelle Adams to be your one and onlywfully wedded wife forever


    and ever?¡± The marriage officiant at the courthouse asked Graham.


    Graham¡¯s eyes wandered around the hall. He looked at his father and Gerald nodded at him with a


    warm encouraging smile on his face.


    The bride¡¯s father, however, gave Graham a warning look. Richard reached for the inside of his jacket


    and slightly took out the pistol he had hidden in there. He didn¡¯t expose itpletely but it was enough


    to show Graham what would happen if he bolted from the wedding.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Graham¡¯s forehead. When Michelle said her father was strict, het didn¡¯t


    believe it until now. The man was scary¡­


    Graham returned his gaze to his bride and smiled apologetically at her. He didn¡¯t want to have a rushed


    wedding but Richard didn¡¯t want to take any chances. He wanted them married the next day.


    Looking into Michelle¡¯s grey eyes, Graham¡¯s eyes watered with tears. She looked beautiful in at simple


    white ssy knee-length dress. It was off-shoulder and cinched at the waist, showing off her trim figure,


    before flowing into a fuller skirt. There was a disc fascinator on the right side of her head with a small


    net covering a small part of her face and her hair was pulled back. in a low bun. She looked like a


    noblewoman from an aristocratic movie.


    On her feet, she wore t-strap stiletto heels with gems embellishing the top of the straps. Her all-white


    outfit made her look incredible. The wedding was short notice but she managed to pull off the perfect


    civil wedding bridal look.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Graham was in his military ceremonial suit. He wore a ck jacket with a white dress shirt underneath,


    dark blue cks and a gold strip. He was oozing sophistication and the couple was emitting royal


    family vibes.


    ¡°I do,¡± Graham dered as a small smile crossed his lips.


    The officiant then asked the bride, ¡°Michelle Adams, do you take Graham Thompson to be your one


    and onlywfully wedded husband forever and ever?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart was racing as she agreed, ¡°I do.¡±


    The officiant proceeded to ask the couple to repeat after him one at a time. He began with the groom.


    While holding Michelle¡¯s hand, Graham made his vows to her in the presence of their family and


    friends.


    ¡°Michelle Adams, I promise before these witnesses to love and care for you for all the days of our lives.


    I ept you for who you are¡­ with all your imperfections and your strengths, even as I offer myself


    with my imperfections and strengths. I promise to support you and be there for you in every aspect of


    your life. I choose you, Michelle, as the one I want to spend the rest


    of my life with,¡± Graham pledged.


    Teary-eyed, Michelle said her vows while looking into Graham¡¯s hazel eyes. After that, it was time to


    exchange the rings that were bought the previous night.


    The officiant took the rings from Tony and gave one to Graham, saying, ¡°Please ce the ring on


    Michelle¡¯s finger and say the following words¡­.¡±


    Graham held Michelle¡¯s hand and caressed it gently. He nced into her eyes and repeated after the


    officiant while carefully sliding the ring onto her finger. ¡°With this ring, I thee wed.¡±


    Michelle slid the ring on Graham¡¯s finger and repeated the words he said. They stared at each. other


    and a strong passion burned in their eyes.


    ¡°By the authority vested in me by the state, I now pronounce you husband and wife!¡± The officiant


    announced and a round of apuse erupted in the air. He then nced at the groom. and said, ¡°You


    may now kiss the bride.¡±


    This was the moment Graham had been waiting for. To tell the world that Michelle was his wife by


    kissing her in front of everyone present.


    He stepped closer to her and held her face in his hands. Leaning over, he pressed his lips on hers and


    they kissed so passionately.


    Just like that, they were married! It felt so surreal¡­ Michelle loved it even though it was


    simple. What mattered was that they had vowed to love each other for eternity!


    The crowd cheered as the couple locked their lips. It wasn¡¯t a big wedding but it was nice and. simple


    since their family and friends were around to witness their union. When the couple drew apart, they


    signed the certificate and were congratted by their friends and family.


    Those in attendance were Celia, the triplets, Tony, Victor and their parents. Since Aaron and Tessa


    were on their honeymoon, they would only receive pictures of the event.


    Richard had a big grin on his face as he approached Graham. He gave him a handshake and said,


    ¡°Wee to the family and I¡¯m d you did the right thing. Not that you had a choice.¡±


    Graham chuckled. He looked at the old man and replied, ¡°I was going to do the right thing even before


    you ordered me to, Uncle. Don¡¯t worry, I will never mistreat Michelle.¡±


    Richard nodded and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the future? Are you taking my daughter to the


    military base?¡±


    ¡°No. She will remain here for a while. There¡¯s something that I need to do. I don¡¯t want to be


    away from her for too long,¡± Graham said.


    ¡°Ok. Go do what you need to do. If you need any help, just let me know. Now that you¡¯re my son-inw,


    the doors of thepany are wide open. Just in case you want to change careers and be a


    businessman-¡±


    ¡°Our family has a generation of military officers. Graham can¡¯t be a businessman and


    break the tradition,¡± Gerald¡¯s gruff volce suddenly came, Interrupting Richard¡¯s words.


    Richard rolled his eyes. He looked at Gerald and questioned, ¡°Did Graham tell you he wanted to


    continue your family tradition of joining the military service? Was that his dream? I own a multi-billion


    dorpany but I let Michelle do whatever she wants.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He gazed at his son and inquired, ¡°Is he right, son? You don¡¯t want to be


    in the military service? Why did you work so hard and rise in the ranks then?¡± He scoffed and said, ¡°All


    Thompsons should join the military service. Our duty is to serve the country. If you¡¯re thinking of


    Richard¡¯s offer then I won¡¯t consider you as my son anymore.¡±


    Graham didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds. He sighed and replied to his father, ¡°Joining the military


    was my choice, Dad. You wouldn¡¯t have forced me if I didn¡¯t want to Just like you won¡¯t be able to


    dictate my decisions now. I will do what I want to do. Please, don¡¯t interfere,¡±


    With those words, he whipped around and went to get his bride who was chatting with the women.


    They only had one night for their honeymoon since he had to leave for the military base to put his n


    in motion.


    He had booked the most luxurious suite at the imperial hotel where he had lunch with his wife. As they


    sat opposite each other in the dining area of the suite, Graham looked at Michelle and remarked, ¡°We


    are not having a fancy honeymoon or going on a trip, are you ok with that?¡±


    Michelle nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. I love this¡­ Everything is fine as long as I¡¯m with you. I¡¯m sad


    that you will be leaving tomorrow though but it just makes me love you more today. Let¡¯s love each


    other like we will never see other again tonight.¡±


    Graham wanted to tell her about his ns but he held back. He didn¡¯t want to give her hope. before


    anything was confirmed. What he was about to do wasn¡¯t easy. Most people even got into trouble for it


    if they tried.


    Regardless, Graham would do and risk anything just to be with his wife and give her the love. and


    undivided attention she deserves.


    A few minutester, they were done eating. Graham held out his hand to Michelle and helped. her out


    of her seat. He then led her to the huge kingsized bed that was in the center of the suite.


    He stared at her and proposed, ¡°On most of our encounters, we¡¯ve had mindblowing but impulsive sex.


    Today, I want to im you as mine¡­ I want to make love to you, knowing you¡¯re my wife and mine


    forever.¡±


    He pulled her close and ran his fingers along her back, whispering, ¡°Tell me what you want me to do to


    you.¡±


    Michelle blushed and responded with a question, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do what you¡¯ve always wanted to do


    to me?¡±


    She licked her lips sensually and Graham felt himself grow hard in his pants. He scooped her


    up and threw her on the bed gently.


    Climbing on top of her, he crashed his lips on hers and kissed her deeply. When she bit his lip, he


    groaned and his shaft throbbed in his pants. As he kissed her lips, his hand trailed to her thighs and


    went up until he found her crotch.


    When he massaged it through the fabric of her panties, he felt how damp it already was. He hissed and


    remarked, ¡°Oh fuck¡­ I can¡¯t wait to bury myself inside of you, sweet pea.¡±


    Michelle couldn¡¯t speak as she was already sighing erotically. She slid her hand down and tried to rub


    her clit but Graham grabbed her hand and held her arms above her head. He looked into her eyes and


    dered, ¡°I¡¯m the only one pleasuring you today¡­ just sit back and enjoy the ride.


    ¡±


    He peppered kisses along her neck and when he reached her chest, he buried his face in


    between the valley of her breasts. Looking up he remarked, ¡°I want toe in the middle of


    these.¡±


    Making his way down, he ced open-mouthed kisses on Michelle¡¯s skin. When he reached. her


    stomach, Michelle noticed how gentle his kiss was. It was as if he was saying hi to their


    baby. She felt giddy and smiled from ear to ear.


    Graham took off his belt and tied Michelle¡¯s wrists with it gently. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. I have to


    make sure you behave as I eat your pussy.¡±


    Excitement crept into Michelle and she felt herself getting wet. She watched as Graham took off her


    dress. He then gave her a little strip show as he took off his suit.


    When his massive cock was freed from his pants, she gulped and said, ¡°Oh my¡­ I missed your


    sausage. It¡¯s huge!¡±


    Graham smirked and spread her legs. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you will be a good girl. You can¡¯t


    Michelle curled her toes in anticipation and cried out the moment Graham buried his face in her core.


    He ate her out with fervour at the word go, not giving Michelle a chance to breathe.


    She shuddered as wave after wave of pleasure violently ripped through her as Graham slid his tongue


    up and down her clit. He would insert his tongue into her core and then rub her clit with his thumb


    before sliding his tongue out, giving her a hard stroke across her slit and sucking on her clit, hard.


    ¡°Oh, Graham! I¡¯ming!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not yet. I¡¯ll tell you when toe,¡± Grahammanded in his raspy voice.


    Michelle¡¯s toes curled and she rolled her eyes to the back of her head as she tried her best to hold out.


    The pleasure was too much, she could feel it in every fiber of her being.


    ¡°Ah, Graham! Please¡­ 1-¡±


    Graham inserted his finger into her core and began to finger her, his tongue swirling around her clit.


    When he felt like she was near, he said, ¡°Come for me, baby¡­¡±


    Michelle arched her back off the bed and trembled just as she squirted her juices all over Graham¡¯s


    face. He released a deep chuckle and rasped, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Michelle released more juices at his sexy voice. He continued to pump his fingers into her,


    prolonging her orgasm.


    Graham¡¯s face was wetter than the pacific ocean. It was as if it was raining orgasms in that room. He


    smirked and happilypped up her juices and said huskily while he continued to finger her, hard and


    fast. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡±


    ¡°OH, MY GOD!! Graham! Ah!¡± Michelle screamed at the top of her voice as the sweet sensation


    reached her soul. She released more juices as they sshed on Graham like a waterfall.


    Only then did he slow down his thrusts. He nced into her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re being such a good


    girl for me¡­ I love it.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s walls clenched around Graham¡¯s finger. Her heart was racing and she felt herself slipping


    out of consciousness. Her voice was sultry as she said, ¡°That was so good¡­ Can I have your sausage


    now?¡±


    Graham excitedly positioned himself between her legs. He was about to insert himself inside her core


    when he looked up and found Michelle¡¯s eyes closed. She had fallen asleep!

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83~ Mrs Wentworth


    ¡°Baby¡­ wake


    I¡¯m about to go,¡± Graham said as he sat at the edge of the bed, dressed in his military attire.


    Michelle had not woken up from the time she fell asleep the previous day. Graham would have been


    worried if she didn¡¯t asionally open her eyes before closing them again. It seemed as though she


    was very tired after the intense orgasm she had.


    He wanted to stay in bed with her but it was time for him to leave. Looking down at Michelle¡¯s sleeping


    face, a smile crossed his lips. He leaned over and nudged her cheek with his nose, saying, ¡°Wake up,


    Michy.¡±


    A few secondster, Michelle stirred and squinted her eyes. When she saw Graham in his military


    uniform, she sat up straight and asked, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s not morning yet.¡±


    ¡°It is, silly. You slept for fifteen hours,¡± Graham responded, chuckling.


    ¡°Oh my god! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? That was supposed to be our honeymoon. I slept without


    tasting your sausage!¡± Michelleined, forming a pout on her lips.


    Graham caressed her cheek and responded, ¡°You were so tired. I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up and


    disturb your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I suddenly felt drained after I came. I don¡¯t even know how I slept¡­ it must have been


    because of the pregnancy. I¡¯m sorry, boo bear,¡± Michelle remarked. She nced at Graham and asked,


    ¡°Do you have to go? You still have four weeks before you go on that mission, not


    so?¡±


    Graham nodded. He brushed the hair that hade in front of Michelle¡¯s face away and said, ¡± I have


    something to do before that timees¡­ I¡¯lle back soon, I promise.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s heart ached. She didn¡¯t want him to go. However, she knew what she had signed up for


    when she agreed to marry him. Sighing, she ced her hands on his chest and caressed him. ¡°Well, I


    think you¡¯re forgetting something¡­ We didn¡¯t do the deed.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I didn¡¯t want to tire you out. You¡¯re pregnant, remember?¡± Graham replied, his eyes lowering


    to her lips.


    He was still hungry for her but if being intimate was draining her energy, he would hold back until she


    gave birth. Those were his thoughts, however, Michelle thought otherwise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and climbed on Graham¡¯sp, straddling him. She rocked her hips and felt his bulge


    growing bigger in his pants. Licking her lips she said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight without giving


    you some love.¡±


    Michelle sealed Graham¡¯s lips immediately and they wound up kissing hungrily. Graham held the back


    of her head, he then coiled his arm around her waist and flipped them around, letting


    1/5


    her backy on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ we need to bless our marriage,¡± He rasped as he kissed her face and made his way to


    her neck, leaving love marks.


    ¡°Graham¡­ yes, right there,¡± Michelle moaned when he kissed a spot on her neck that sent at delicious


    tingle down her spine.


    Graham spent a few seconds sucking the spot that made Michelle squirm underneath him. He paid


    attention to the areas that made her moan loudly whenever he touched her. He cupped her breasts and


    kneaded them, feeling himself growing painfully harder, he thought his manhood would burst out of his


    pants.


    Michelle was already naked and she didn¡¯t like the uniform on Graham¡¯s body that was distracting her


    from feeling his skin. She reached for his shirt and began to undo the buttons one at a time. All the


    while, Graham kept caressing her soft skin and kissing her all over, leaving delicious tingles in his


    wake.


    Pleasure rushed through Michelle, she hurriedly removed his shirt but she got stuck when she reached


    his belt so she tugged at the pants and said breathlessly, ¡°Remove this.¡±


    Graham let up and unbuckled his belt before taking off his pants. He smirked as his shaft stood to


    attention and Michelle looked at it with a hungry expression.


    She got up and offered, ¡°I want to taste your sausage.¡¯


    Before he could respond, she had already grabbed his shaft and began to stroke it. Graham felt his


    balls tingle in excitement. He moaned and grabbed the back of Michelle¡¯s head as he added. a little


    pressure, guiding her pace.


    ¡°Oh baby, that¡¯s it!¡± He groaned as pleasure washed over him in all the right ces.


    As Michelle went at it, Graham reached his hand down and found her crotch. He slid his hand to her


    pleasure nub and began to rub it in circr motions.


    The two of them went at it fervently, following a certain rhythm. Michelle moaned as she bobbed her


    head on Graham¡¯s shaft, taking him in until he hit the back of her throat. Her core clenched when he


    rubbed her clit faster.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to release. She let go of his rod with a pop sound and cried out, digging her


    nails into Graham¡¯s hips as waves of pleasure coursed through her.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful¡­ I love how you react to my touch,¡± Graham whispered as he continued to massage


    Michelle¡¯s coochie.


    Michelle grabbed his rod to continue but Graham stopped her. He grabbed her chin with his thumb and


    forefinger and said, ¡°I want toe inside you.¡±


    With those words, he pushed her back on the bed and positioned himself in between her legs. He


    leaned over and imed her lips just as he began to push forward, plunging his manhood


    into her core.


    As he entered her, both of them ended up moaning against each other¡¯s lips. Michelle grabbed


    Graham¡¯s muscr arms and bucked her hips forward. Graham groaned and deepened the kiss as his


    hips pushed forward inch by inch until his length was inside Michelle¡¯s warm cavern.


    Michelle felt filled up¡­ she gasped as she adjusted to Graham¡¯s girth. At the same time, Graham had


    to bite the inside of his cheek to prevent himself from erupting too soon. Michelle¡¯s core felt too tight


    around his rod and it felt so good.


    Taking his time, Graham began to rock his hips back and forth, making sure to be careful to not hurt the


    baby.


    Michelle frowned and said, ¡°Why are you being so gentle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt the baby¡­¡± Graham said through gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t do gentle but he had to


    hold himself back from pounding into Michelle like a feral beast.


    Michelle wrapped her legs around his waist and said, ¡°This is not us, baby. Give it to me hard and fast


    just like always¡­ the baby is healthy and nothing will happen in case you¡¯re worried about your dick


    poking the baby.¡±


    Graham chuckled. He raised one of Michelle¡¯s legs and held it in the air. While gazing into her eyes, he


    began to move his hips at an impossibly fast speed.


    He groaned while he was at it. Lowering his head, he admired how their flesh met each time he entered


    and came out of her. His rod was glistening with Michelle¡¯s juices and it drove him wild with desire.


    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s it, baby! Yeah¡­¡± Graham hissed as he pounded into her faster and deeper.


    Michelle was a moaning mess underneath him¡­ she loved especially how she felt whenever Graham¡¯s


    rod thrust into her, hitting that delicious spot. Tingles rushed down her spine and her toes curled from


    the euphoric feeling.


    ¡°Oh, Graham! My love, right there!¡± Michelle cried out, arching her back off the bed.


    Soon, her body began to vibrate. She felt a delicious pressure in her abdomen and it intensified the


    harder Graham thrust into her. It didn¡¯t take long for Michelle toe undone.


    Pleasure rushed through Graham when he saw how Michelle creamed his rod after she came. He


    nced at her and said, ¡°I love you, baby. I love your pussy and everything about you.


    He held both of her legs up in the air and chased his release, pounding faster and deeper into


    Michelle¡¯s core. Hard enough to make her scream but not hard enough to hurt her or the baby. He was


    still worried about his shaft poking the baby.


    Michelle¡¯s inner walls mped around his shaft and that was his undoing¡­ he shot his load into her,


    pushing deeper into her core as he groaned, ¡°Oh fuck. This is nice.¡±


    The couple took a moment to catch their breaths. Graham slid his shaft out of Michelle and


    went to the bathroom. He wet a cloth with warm water and returned to the bedroom to clean Michelle


    up. When he was done, he cleaned himself and dressed up.


    ¡°There¡¯s breakfast on the dining table. I ordered something light and less greasy. I hope you won¡¯t feel


    nauseous this time. I have to go now, my team must be tired of waiting,¡± Graham said as he buttoned


    up his military shirt.


    Michelle hugged her knees as she watched him. Her heart was clenching in pain but she knew this was


    inevitable. She wound up saying, ¡°I wish I can be with you always.¡±


    Graham looked at her and his chest felt stuffy. He walked towards the bed and sat at the edge of the


    bed. Grabbing her hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I didn¡¯t mean to leave soon just after getting married.


    I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise. There¡¯s just something that I need to do.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes stung with tears. She squeezed his hand and replied, ¡°I know. I think it¡¯s the hormones


    making me like this. I¡¯ll wait for you. Juste and see me before you go on your two years mission,


    okay?¡±


    Graham pulled her into his arms and hugged her. He kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°Just


    remember, you are always in my mind and heart. Don¡¯t stay alone in the penthouse. Visit some friends,


    go out for a movie and keep yourself busy. I love you¡­ I¡¯ll be back for you and our baby.¡±


    Michelle ended up crying in his hold. She held onto him as if she never wanted to let go. In the end,


    she had to let go as he was already runningte. She nced at him and remarked, ¡°Be safe. I don¡¯t


    care about anything as long as you¡¯re alive and well. I¡¯ll miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°I miss you more,¡± Graham dered. He gave her the keys to his penthouse and presented, I¡¯ve had


    your things transferred to our penthouse. Since we are married, we have to live together. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll buy us a big house where we will raise our family soon.¡±


    They parted with heavy hearts but knowing they would see each other soon made them look forward to


    that day. Graham left for the military base, promising himself that this would be thest time he m?de


    Michelle sad.


    Meanwhile, Tessa and Aaron had just finished their three-days honeymoon in Dubai. They left for the


    Maldives in their private jet where they would spend four days before returning home.


    They had just alighted from the ne when Tessa saw two lines of men and women in white uniforms


    with ck stripes on the sides, standing on either side of a red carpet. There was a band ying music


    with violins on the left side.


    She nced at Aaron and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°They are here for you, my Queen. I booked a full VVIP package for you,¡± Aaron remarked as he led


    her down the ne.


    Tessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This type of wee was often given to royalty or the president


    Chapter 83- Mrs Wentworth


    of a state. How did Aaron pull this off?


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, two little girls with flower crowns around their heads,


    wearing white dresses walked over. One of them gave Tessa a bouquet of roses while the other one


    raised a ne made out of flowers at her.


    Tessa smiled and lowered herself for the little girl to ce the flower ne around her neck. The


    girls beamed at her and said in unison, ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mrs


    Wentworth!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯re so cute,¡± Tessa responded with a big smile on her face, loving her new


    name. It had a nice ring to it.


    Aaron suddenly scooped Tessa up and walked down the red carpet while the people standing there


    pped and cheered them on, screaming, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs Wentworth! You¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    Tessa blushed and buried her face in Aaron¡¯s chest. She mumbled, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this¡­ I


    already got a VVIP treatment in Dubai.¡±


    Aaron nced down at her and said, ¡°This time it¡¯s a VVVVIP treatment. I told you, cupcake. I¡¯m going


    to give you the world.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84- A generous man


    Aaron booked a private water vi which was surrounded by a turquoisegoon.


    When they arrived, they used a seane to travel to their secluded ind. From above, they could


    appreciate the beauty of the area as they saw one paradise after another. The small inds


    surrounded by crystal clear water and sugar-white beaches¡­ the palm trees on the inds that


    brought out the charm of the ce¡­ it was the most enchanting ce Tessa had


    ever seen.


    After doing a series of activities in Dubai, Tessa wanted to rest and just rx. The resort offered them a


    spa massage by professional masseurs.


    The couple changed and put on white bathrobes in preparation for their massage. However, Aaron


    frowned when he saw the masseurs waiting in the massage room in the vi.


    He noticed how young and handsome they were. They were tall with tanned skin and muscles on their


    arms flexed with every movement.


    A re of jealousy rushed through him when he thought about one of them massaging his wife. He


    walked towards one of them and whispered, ¡°Teach me how to massage professionally for $10000. I


    want to be the one massaging my wife.¡±


    When the masseurs agreed, Aaron nced at Tessa and said, ¡°Honey, give me fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll be


    back and I¡¯ll give you the best massage of your life.¡±


    Tessa giggled and proceeded toy on the small bed as Aaron and the masseurs went out briefly.


    A few minutester, Aaron returned with a huge smile on his face. He had changed into the masseur¡¯s


    uniform. He was in a grey tunic and ck pants. Tessa¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him, thinking he


    looked good in any type of clothes.


    Aaron approached her and did a bow, saying, ¡°Good afternoon, Miss. I¡¯ll be your masseur for the day.¡±


    ¡°What packages are you offering today?¡± Tessa asked, ying along.


    Aaron grinned and stepped closer. He said in a low voice, ¡°I rmend the Swedish massage that will


    make you rx and relieve your tension. I also offer extra services if you need them.¡±


    Tessa arched an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°And what are those extra services?¡±


    Aaron smirked and replied, ¡°I can make you feel good in ways that can¡¯t be exined¡­ I¡¯m quite


    skilled with my tongue and I have a very big package. It is said that orgasms help relieve tension too. I


    promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Tessa remarked. ¡°Sounds tempting, but I have a husband.¡±


    She showed him the ring on her finger and added, ¡°And he¡¯s a very jealous man.¡±


    Aaron let out a deep chuckle. He unwrapped his tunic and remained shirtless, exposing his chiselled


    chest. Licking his lips, he proposed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to know. I can keep a secret.¡±


    With those words, he began to carefully knead Tessa¡¯s legs while looking down at her. ¡°Lie on your


    stomach for me, Ma¡¯am. Let me make you feel good.¡±


    Tessa felt tingles rushing through her. She had never role-yed with Aaron before so she found this


    incredibly hot and it was turning her on, big time.


    She bit her bottom lip and said as she turned, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be doing this¡­ I love my


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Sshhh, sweetheart. Rx,¡± Aaron purred as he took off her robe. He kneaded her shoulders and


    kneaded her back in long strokes just like he had learnt.


    He applied some oil on his palms and worked on Tessa¡¯s back before making his way to her ass.


    Giving it a sharp tap, he growled, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re married¡­ I would have loved to make you mine. It¡¯s


    ok though¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind having a few minutes of passion with you.¡¯


    ¡±


    After a few minutes of massaging her body, Aaron kneaded her ass before sliding his fingers between


    her asscheeks.


    ¡°S-sir¡­ w-what are you doing? I told you I¡¯m married and I can¡¯t cheat on my- Oh!¡± Tessa moaned


    when Aaron suddenly thrust a finger into her core from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. This will remain between us¡­ You don¡¯t have to pay me. I just want to have a


    taste.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Aaron helped Tessa onto all fours. He then parted her asscheeks and grinned. Before Tessa could tell


    what was happening, Aaron¡¯s mouth was on her core, making her a moaning mess.


    He continued to massage her waist while he licked and flicked her bean. ¡°Keep your voice down,


    Ma¡¯am. Someone might hear us and they will know what I¡¯m doing to you and how much you¡¯re


    enjoying it.¡±


    Aaron massaged her waist before squeezing her ass. He buried his face in between her legs and


    continued to eat her out.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron!¡± Tessa moaned, arching her back. Aaron raised his head and lowered his hand to stroke


    Tessa¡¯s coochie. One of his fingers traced her butthole while he plunged two into her


    entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your husband, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m your master masseur-¡®


    ¡°Master!¡± Tessa cried out, her body shuddering from the pleasure she was feeling.


    He removed his fingers and delivered a sharp tap to her ass and then rubbed the red spot soothingly. ¡°I


    must say, Ma¡¯am. You have a fine ass. Your husband is a very lucky man.¡±


    A jolt of electricity rushed through Tessa when Aaron plunged his fingers into her again and sped up his


    movements. In no time, she was shaking and crying out in ecstasy.


    Aaron continued to thrust his fingers in and out of her until she rode out her orgasm. Before she could


    completely recover, he flipped her around and pulled her to the edge of the bed in a sitting position.


    Taking out his manhood from his pants, he spread her legs apart and rammed into her. He then


    lowered his head and crashed his lips on hers.


    When he pulled away from the kiss, he hooked his arms around her thighs so that her legs were


    hanging on his arms.


    While looking into her eyes, he said, ¡°Now this is the highlight of the massage package. I¡¯m going to


    fuck you so hard, you won¡¯t be able to walk for hours.¡±


    With those words, he began to rock his hips back and forth, faster, harder, deeper¡­ groaning the


    deeper he went inside Tessa¡¯s love tunnel. The pleasure sizzling through the both of them could start a


    forest fire.


    Tessa grabbed Aaron¡¯s shoulders as he pounded into her like tomorrow will nevere.


    Thest three days were filled with pure bliss for Tessa and Aaron. Apart from making love like rabbits,


    they explored the ind and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    They went snorkelling, swimming underwater with the turtles and viewing the undersea wondend


    where they saw a school of colourful fish and many other sea creatures.


    Tessa loved to experiment with food so they tried out almost all of the local delicacies. It was an


    eventful holiday for the newly wedded couple.


    ¡°We should alwayse here on our anniversary,¡± Aaron suggested as they took a walk on the beach.


    The sun was setting and they wanted to watch it from the beach as the amber glow illuminated the sea.


    That day being theirst, they had gone jet skiing before deciding to end their honeymoon on a gentle


    note. Just watching the sunset as they chatted between themselves. ¡°I think once in a while is


    enough¡­ we can explore other ces,¡± Tessa replied.


    ¡°How about we go to Bali on our first anniversary? I promised to take the kids to Greece so we can go


    to another location on our honeymoon. From Bali, we can go to Paris on your birthday. I want to


    explore the City of Love with you,¡± Aaron said as heced their fingers.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll go anywhere with you, babe,¡± Tessa smiled up at him.


    Just then, an elderly man in his seventies approached them. He nced at Aaron and asked, ¡± Young


    man, can you take a photo of me and my wife? She wants a picture of us watching the


    sunset together.¡±


    Aaron looked ahead and saw the man¡¯s wife. She smiled at him and he was suddenly reminded of his


    mother. ¡®Would mom have looked like her if she had lived on?¡¯


    It was because the woman reminded Aaron of histe mother that he ended up feeling emotional.


    Perhaps his parents would have reached this stage too.


    He took the old man¡¯s phone and nodded, saying, ¡°Sure. I would love to.¡±


    With Tessa by his side, Aaron took photos of the couple. They posed right where the sun was setting


    and looked at each other lovingly¡­ The love they had for each other was apparent from the way they


    stared into each other¡¯s eyes and their bodynguage.


    When Aaron was done taking the photos, he gave the man his phone back and said, ¡°You make such a


    wonderful couple. How long have you two been married?¡±


    The elderly man and woman shared a look before looking at the young couple. They had wrinkles on


    their faces and their hair was silvery-grey. It had been so long and yet, their love still stood so strong.


    ¡°My name is Jackson Nicholson and this is my lovely wife, Lorraine. Today is our anniversary and


    we¡¯ve been married for fifty years. I saved money all my life just to give her this dream honeymoon.


    Although it hasete¡­¡± Jackson said but he was interrupted by his wife.


    ¡°I love it, Jack. Thank you very much. I¡¯ll cherish the moments we¡¯ve shared here today until myst


    breath¡­¡± Lorraine said, looking at her husband lovingly.


    Tessa and Aaron shared a look. They were both thinking the same thing. They wanted what this elderly


    couple had. To grow old together and still love each other deeply as if it was the first time.


    Aaron introduced himself and his wife. He was touched by how the old man saved money his whole life


    just to take his wife to her dream honeymoon.


    Looking at the elderly couple, he offered, ¡°Would you like to join us for dinner? I¡¯m deeply inspired by


    your love story. My wife and I just got married and we could use a few tips for having a sessful


    marriage like yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t want to impose-¡°The old man wanted to refuse but Aaron insisted.


    ¡°Please¡­ you¡¯re just like my grandparents. At least, this is how they would be if they were. alive,¡±


    Aaron said.


    Ultimately, the elderly couple agreed and joined the young couple for dinner. When they were almost


    done, Aaron looked at Jackson and asked, ¡°What is the secret to a happy marriage? I once made a


    mistake and lost my wife. I don¡¯t want to ever lose her again.¡±


    Jackson chuckled. He looked at his wife briefly before turning his attention to the young couple.


    Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°A rtionship is like a garden of flowers¡­ for those


    flowers to grow, they need to be watered and have enough sunlight. In short, nurture your marriage like


    you would a garden. Put in effort. Goodmunication is the key. Don¡¯t just get married and rx. You


    need to woo your wife every day¡­ make her feel wanted and loved. Make her feel appreciated.¡±


    Jackson looked at his wife and chuckled again, ¡°Spice up your marriage. Don¡¯t let it get boring because


    I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re doing the same things over and over again, you will get bored. If you always


    make love on the bed¡­ change that. Send the kids away for the weekend. and do it in the kitchen. Do


    it everywhere in the house.¡±


    ¡°Jack!¡± Lorraine blushed and scolded her husband. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go into details.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, honey¡­ they need to know these things,¡± Jackson answered his wife.


    Tessa was also blushing but Aaron had a serious look on his face as he made mental notes.


    ¡°You should know, son. Your wife will always be right. Don¡¯t argue with her unnecessarily. And when


    you apologise, make sure you mean it and don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes over and over again,¡±


    Jackson continued.


    While looking at Aaron, he presented, ¡°A generous man always makes his wife happy. Don¡¯t be stingy


    with money. Get 100 bucks and tell her to go do her hair even if she can do it herself. Women love


    spending their men¡¯s money. Give her money!¡±


    Jackson stared at his wife andughed as if he had recalled a memory. He returned his attention to


    Aaron and added, ¡°Always put a smile on her face. It¡¯s the little things that matter.¡±


    He took a sip of his juice and looked at Tessa, saying, ¡°Your wife doesn¡¯t need any advice. How she


    behaves will depend on you. Treat her badly and you will create the devil herself. Treat her like a


    Queen and she will be like an angel that was brought down to earth just for you.¡±


    1


    Jackson leaned over the table and whispered to Aaron, ¡°Make her the happiest woman on earth and


    you will realise that women love sex more than men. She will always crave you and you won¡¯t have to


    beg to make love to her.¡±


    Aaron nodded. He took in a sharp breath and shook Jackson¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve learnt a lot, Sir. To


    show my gratitude, I¡¯m going to sponsor your honeymoon. Keep the money you¡¯ve saved and take your


    wife on another vacation.¡±


    Hourster, the couple finally returned to their Country. Celia had brought the triplets to the airport to


    wee them.


    The moment they saw their parents, the triplets ran towards them, screaming, ¡°Daddy! Mommy! You¡¯re


    back!¡±


    Tessa and Aaron got down on their knees and embraced their children.


    5:0


    Aaron wrapped his arms around his family and presented, ¡°Who wants to see our new


    home?¡±


    ¡°Me!!!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85- New chapter


    ¡°Daddy, can my friendse over to y?¡± Reagan asked his father after looking around the


    yroom.


    Earlier when they got to the new mansion, Aaron took his family for a tour around the house. The


    mansion was built in a quiet neighbourhood. The yards wererge and very spacious, it would take a


    good thirty minutes to find a neighbour.


    Just from the entrance, one could appreciate the lush greenery. The trees were preserved and there


    was green grass almost everywhere apart from the paved parts. Unlike the Wentworth¡¯s mansion, this


    mansion was more modern with a t roof and mostly ss walls covering the entire building.


    He showed them the living room and the dining room. The furniture was there but they were yet to be


    arranged because Aaron wanted Tessa to arrange them ording to her taste. The furniture was


    simr to the ones she had in her old apartment. Aaron had them custom-made with high-quality


    material.


    There was avish staircase leading to the second and third floors. The second floor had eight


    bedrooms, there were four more bedrooms on the first floor for their butler and


    housekeepers. An elevator which the kids could use to go to the third floor was installed just next to the


    sweeping staircase.


    The third floor had entertainment rooms. There was a cinema where they could watch movies. on a big


    screen with luxurious leather chairs. A gaming room was opposite the cinema. In there, you could see


    that the theme of the room was set ording to a gamer¡¯s preference.


    There was dim lighting with LED backlights that made the monitor system on the desk look. appealing.


    A screen for console gaming was mounted on the wall and in the corner was a mini fridge that would


    be used to stock up snacks and drinks. The shelves behind the desk and swivel chair had small


    figurines of Batman, transformers, Spiderman and other superhero action figures.


    Reagan was excited about that room but Aaron told him he could only y games for thirty. minutes.


    The third floor also had an indoor pool, a library andstly, a yroom.


    This was where they spent most of their time because the kids were excited and began to y.


    Aaron smiled at Reagan as he yed with some Legos. He responded to his question, ¡°of course, you


    can. You can also y with your sisters.¡±


    Reagan wrinkled his nose and refused, ¡°No thanks. Wi always ys with dolls and Nia is into


    painting and doing her own boring things. I want to y with a boy.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ you can bring your friends over,¡± Aaron agreed. ¡°How many friends do you


    have?¡±


    ¡°I have two friends. Jeremy and n. Jeremy always made fun of me because he thought I


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t have a daddy. Now that we are living together, I want to show him that I have a Daddy. Let¡¯s see


    who will make fun of who now.¡±


    Aaron frowned and walked towards his son. He got down on his haunches and said, ¡°Reagan, teasing


    and making fun of others is not ok. No matter how much you have, or how high you go, never look


    down on others. That¡¯s wrong and it can hurt people.¡±


    ¡°But they always made fun of me and my sisters. Why can¡¯t I do that to them too?¡± Reagan asked and


    stuck his bottom lip out, forming a cute pout.


    ¡°Those who were making fun of you were wrong. Bullying others means you have low self- esteem and


    you want to feel good about yourself by putting others down. It is not right because it hurts the other


    person¡­ tell me, son, how did you feel when your friend teased or bullied you?¡± Aaron asked gently.


    Reagan lowered his eyes and replied in a low voice. ¡°I¡­ I felt bad.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ that means, if you act like your friends and bully someone, you would be hurting that person.


    Always be kind, you may never know what someone is going through. Bad words can terribly hurt


    someone and their life might be destroyed forever. You have no reason to tease others¡­ you go to


    school to learn and not topete with others. Forgive those who hurt you in the past. There¡¯s a lot of


    peace thates from forgiveness¡­ always remember that, son.¡±


    Reagan nodded and smiled at his father, ¡°Ok, Daddy. I¡¯ll forgive them and tell my friends that it¡¯s bad to


    tease and make fun of others.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Aaron said, ruffling Reagan¡¯s hair.


    Tessa sighed in contentment as she watched her husband give their son a life lesson. She thought he


    looked so handsome when he was doing his duties as a father.


    The kids looked up to him and loved him so much. She looked around the yroom andmented,


    ¡°This is very nice, babe. How thoughtful of you¡­ I¡¯m not going toin that the house is very big


    because we both know you¡¯re a big spender. I love the yroom more.¡±


    The yroom was big and it was blue, pink and purple themed.


    It featured indoor y equipment like the purple slide that was at the far end in the corner. There was a


    wall that had big colourful stars and a crescent moon, giving off gxy vibes. A big doll house was on


    the left and a small tent that had a small mat inside was on the right for the kids who loved to read story


    books to sit there and read quietly. A small shelf of children¡¯s books was next to the tent.


    Aaron stood up straight and nced at Tessa as he replied, ¡°I just wanted what was best for us as a


    family. The kids will grow and have their own rooms and we might have more kids so I added extra


    bedrooms for that purpose.¡±


    Heat crept up Tessa¡¯s face at his words. She said sheepishly, ¡°I only agreed to one more.


    Where¡¯s the ¡®more kids¡¯ing from?¡±


    Aaron smirked and responded, ¡°You never know¡­ Anything is possible and we need to be prepared.


    Otherwise, if that were to happen and I only built a house with five bedrooms, we would have to build


    another mansion to amodate our big family.¡±


    Tessa rolled her eyes and giggled, ¡°Yeah¡­ but just one more and we are done.¡±


    They left the yroom and went outside towards the backyard where there was a pool. There was a


    small bar with barstools and round tables, facing the pool.


    ¡°This will be the adults¡¯ entertainment area. The indoor pool is for privacy¡­. But this one is more open


    to visitors,¡± Aaron said as he showed Tessa around.


    The kids had remained in the yroom and were being watched by Josh and Andrew, their


    bodyguards.


    A bartender was standing behind the bar already. He nced at Tessa and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Mrs


    Wentworth. Would you like a drink?¡±


    Tessa shook her head and answered, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m ok.¡±


    She then nced at Aaron and remarked, ¡°Is having a bartender necessary? He might spend his days


    doing nothing because we don¡¯t drink every day. Such a job can be boring.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be here when required but he will work on other jobs around the house. His name


    is Steve Jacobs. He will be our butler,¡± Aaron responded.


    He then helped Tessa into a golf cart and drove her around the vastnd. There was a horse ranch,


    just like at the Wentworth¡¯s mansion. A huge garden was on the other side where they could see some


    staff picking fresh vegetables.


    Tessa felt like she was in a fantasy world. The house had everything. She gave Aaron a side nce


    and mentioned, ¡°I guess we won¡¯t be going out with all this entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ we will go on dates, love. All this was to make the house a little more convenient because it¡¯s


    an hour away from town. But I will always take you out on dates¡­ we shall go on vacations, just the


    two of us, sometimes with the kids. Our lives will be fun.¡±


    He then draped his arm around her shoulders and kissed her cheek, saying, ¡°Thank you beginning this


    new chapter with me. You won¡¯t regret it, I promise.¡±


    for


    An hourter, the family of five was in the living room of their mansion, arranging the


    furniture.


    Aaron was doing the heavy kind of work like lifting the couches after Tessa told him where she wanted


    them¡­ the triplets mostly ced a centrepiece on the coffee table¡­ or handed their father some tools


    that he needed to set up the TV on the wall.


    This small activity brought the family together and helped them bond more. The kids were happy to be


    able to help in setting up the house and it gave them a sense of belonging.


    ¡°Where should I put our family portrait?¡± Aaron asked as he held the portrait they had taken. as a family


    during the wedding.


    ¡°Put it on the door!¡± Wi suggested, giggling.


    ¡°It will fall every time someone opens the door, silly,¡± Reagan said. He looked around the living room


    and pointed at the wall on the right, ¡°Put it there, Daddy. I think it will look nice. And each time we sit on


    the couch, we can see it.¡±


    Aaron nced at his other daughter who was quietly observing everyone. He asked, ¡°What about


    you, Nia? What do you think?¡±


    Nia nced at the spot Reagan had chosen and nodded, ¡°You can put it there, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and when peoplee, the first thing they will see is our family picture. I¡¯m so happy we are


    living together now!¡± Reagan jumped happily.


    Aaron and Tessa shared a look before smiling. Aaron asked her, ¡°Will you help me put this up?¡±


    Tessa nodded and when they finally mounted the portrait, a sigh of contentment left their lips. In the


    picture, they were all smiling brightly. The kid¡¯s smiles were so wide, Tessa wound up shedding a few


    tears.


    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± She remarked.


    ¡°Yes, we are a beautiful family!¡± Wi chirped and the adults smiled.


    Two hourster, they were done with most of the work and were taking a breather, having ice cream on


    the patio.


    Reagan nced at his father and said, ¡°Daddy, now that you¡¯ve fulfilled your promise and we are now


    living together, I want you to do one more thing for us.¡±


    Aaron was seated on a patio chair at the entrance of the mansion. He looked at his son and arched an


    eyebrow, asking, ¡°What is it that you want son?¡±


    ¡°I want you toe to our sports day at school. There¡¯s a Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s race but we always


    camest at our former school because there was no one topete on the Daddy¡¯s race.¡±


    Aaron froze for a second. He dragged in a sharp breath and blinked back a few tears, thinking about


    how much his absence had impacted the kids¡¯ lives. He promised, ¡°I¡¯lle for your sports day¡­ tell


    me, is there anything else you want us to do as a family? I¡¯ll dly do it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go camping!¡± Nia said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to watch the Hockey game. I hear my friends go to watch the Hockey games with their


    Daddys. I want to know how it feels,¡± Reagan added.


    Aaron was attentively taking note of the children¡¯s requests. However, it was Wi¡¯s response that


    made his eyes water and reminded him that he had a lot of things to make up for.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend Christmas together. I want Daddy to buy us many presents and take us to see Santa


    us!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86- Worried


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Michelle,¡± Tessa said as shey in Aaron¡¯s arms.


    The curtains were still open and the full moon illuminated its bright light into the dark bedroom.


    They had retired to bed after having their first dinner as a family in their new home. The kids had fallen


    asleep earlier after ying in the yroom for some time. Aaron and Tessa tucked them in and then


    they video-called Michelle together to congratte her on her marriage.


    Hearing that Michelle was only with the housekeeper at the penthouse, Tessa became worried about


    her friend. She looked up at Aaron and added, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and her husband is not around.


    Pregnant women can be very emotional. She might fall into depression due to missing her husband. I


    want to ask her toe and stay with us for a while until Graham returns. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok¡­ Our house is big. Since Mom and Dad refused to stay with us saying they are not that old


    to live with their children yet, Michelle is wee anytime. I think it will also be good. for her to be


    around a lot of people in her condition,¡± Aaron responded.


    They had asked Elena and Edmund to live with them at the mansion, but the two elders. refused. Elena


    preferred to stay in the apartment and Edmund didn¡¯t want to leave the house he built with his wife.


    Aaron had to give up for now¡­ perhaps in the future, they could all live together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know tomorrow,¡± Tessa said.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through Tessa¡¯s stomach but she didn¡¯t react and pretended like nothing


    happened. She didn¡¯t want Aaron to know and get worried.


    However, she secretly frowned, wondering where the pain wasing from. Could there bet


    something wrong with her? She was expecting her period any time soon but the pain was new¡­


    ¡°Why are you suddenly quiet, love? Are you sleepy?¡± Aaron asked as he lovingly stroked her


    hair.


    ¡°I am¡­ we had a long day today. I enjoyed working as a family but¡­ I¡¯ve suddenly felt so tired,


    ¡°Tessa answered.


    It was true that she felt drained. She just thought it was because she hadn¡¯t rested enough and maybe


    the pain in her lower abdomen was because of herck of rest.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I didn¡¯t give you a break on our honeymoon. We always made love and went out to


    have fun. How about this? I¡¯ll let you rest tonight. I wanted us to make love in our new home but I don¡¯t


    want to tire you out. Goodnight, Mrs Wentworth.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mr Wentworth.¡±


    1/5


    ¡°Sweet dreams, my wife,¡± Aaron said again.


    Tessa giggled. She nced up and puckered her lips, asking for a kiss. When Aaron leaned


    down and sucked on her lips briefly, she said, ¡°Sweet dreams, my husband


    Making a mental note to visit the clink if the strange pain in her lower abdomen persisted, Tessa drifted


    off to sleep whileying her head on Aaron¡¯s chest


    A weekter


    Once again. Aaron used hit connections to push for Harry¡¯s trial to be dealt with quickly He


    and Tessa had juste from the hearing where the prosecution proved that Harry Winston


    was guilty of kidnapping minors, attempted kidnapping, human trafficking, sabotage of the Wentworth


    Group and faking his death to escape punishment beyond all reasonable doubt.


    The case was adjourned to an hourter when the judge would sentence the used


    Aaron held Tessa¡¯s hand and led her to their car. She had been silent the whole time the trial


    was going on Harry¡¯s family had hired a formidable defencewyer who questioned her as a


    witness and the questions were ufortable.


    She sighed as her mind reeled with thoughts, recalling how he questioned her


    ¡°Did you and Mr Winston have a close rtionship?~


    ¡°Was it a friends with benefits kind of situation?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you went away with Mr Winston for five years and nothing happened between you


    two? Not even a one-night stand


    ¡°Did you at any point, lead him on? What was your agreement when you decided to leave wi him five


    years ago? Was he helping you out for free?


    The questions insinuated that she had led Harry on and that¡¯s what led to his violent behavior. She felt


    a little guilty because after rejecting his advances for years, sheter gave him hope by agreeing to go


    on dates with him to see if they could work out She only did it because at that time, her kids really


    wanted a father and Harry seemed to be a nice and genuine person.


    However, Tessa didn¡¯t think he would be so desperate and risk everything just to make her agree


    to be with him. She was also shocked to discover that he was working with his sister


    to separate her from Aaron


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What really got to her was the defender¡¯s question, ¡°Are those kids really Mr Wentworth¡¯s kads? Could


    it be that Mr Winston knew they were his and that¡¯s why he decided to take them back? It wouldn¡¯t be


    kidnapping if he thought the kids were his.¡±


    Aaron wanted to cross over and beat up the defencewyer at that point. How could he insult his wife


    and children like that? Nheless, he was held back by Enock, his assistant


    Luckily, the judge had asked for a DNA test to be done and Aaron was ready. He still had the results


    from the test he had done earlier when he just met the kids. Tony handed over the results and the


    defencewyers¡¯ allegations were overruled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let what thatwyer said get to you, love. They are just desperate and are trying to reduce


    Harry¡¯s crimes by all means so that he can get a lighter sentence,¡± Aaronforted


    Tessa.


    Tessa smiled bitterly. She nced at Aaron and said, ¡°Honestly, I had allowed Harry to linger around


    for too long that I didn¡¯t realise people would think he was the father of my kids. They


    don¡¯t even look alike¡­¡±


    ¡°Our kids,¡± Aaron corrected her and added, ¡°People will always talk. What matters is we both know the


    truth. I hate Harry for what he did. He lied to you and took you away from me but if not for him, Mom


    wouldn¡¯t have been around. I¡¯m grateful that he was there for you when I


    couldn¡¯t.


    But he has to pay for the trauma he put the triplets through. They trusted him and he used that trust


    against them. I¡¯ll make him pay for that.¡±


    Tessa nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Let him get punished for what he did to our children.¡±


    Just then, an elegant-looking elderlydy approached them and got down on her knees.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes grew to the size of saucers when she saw that¡­ ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Please, Aaron. I¡¯m begging you to drop the charges on my son. Serena is already in jail¡­ we can¡¯t


    lose another child. Please.¡±


    The elderlydy¡¯s eyes were red as tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked like she was at


    breaking point.


    She was none other than, Mrs Elizabeth Winston, Serena and Harry¡¯s mother. Tessa could see


    the resemnce.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, Mrs Winston. It¡¯s a criminal case so the state is in charge of it.


    However, if it was up to me, I would make his sentence heavy for kidnapping my children and almost


    kidnapping my wife. Don¡¯t forget your son was also a human trafficker. There¡¯s no hope for him¡­ I


    suggest you wait for Serena to be released. Harry doesn¡¯t have a chance,¡±


    Aaron responded with furrowed eyebrows.


    Mrs Winston wailed and rolled on the ground, screaming, ¡°Please! You have connections, Aaron! He


    can be released with just a word from you. I¡¯m begging you¡­ I promise, you will never hear from us


    again. We will leave this City and stay away.¡±


    Thedy was being dramatic and this attracted a lot of eyes. Several people stopped what they were


    doing to watch what was happening.


    3/5


    ¡°Aaron, please have my son released! We will do anything if you want the capital back, we will give it to


    you! Help us just this once Mrs Winston continued to cry at the top of her lungs.


    Tessa felt bad for the elderlydy. She approached her and helped her up. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please.


    There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. He¡¯s already been found guilty and what¡¯s remaining is the judge


    giving him his sentence. I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your family.


    Soon, Benjamin Winston rushed over and grabbed his wife. He was talking to one of the businessmen


    who had attended the trial when he heard that his wife was rolling on the floor


    and asking Aaron to release their son


    He apologetically nced at Aaron and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what my wife did. I know Harry


    committed a lot of unforgivable crimes. Let him take responsibility for his actions. Perhaps 1


    didn¡¯t teach him well as his father¡±


    Aaron nodded and Benjamin practically dragged his wife away. He shook his head and remarked, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think parents should be med for the mistakes their children make Harry knew what he was


    doing He knew the consequences of his actions and still went ahead and did them. If the triplets were


    put in that container, they would have been sold as ves to foreigners. Just the thought of what could


    have happened makes my blood boil. He deserves to be punished


    Tessa¡¯s heart clenched. Aaron¡¯s words made her realise that she didn¡¯t have to feel guilty. Harry


    destroyed his life all by himself.


    An hourter, the court session was resumed and Harry was sentenced to 10 years for kidnapping, 5


    years for sabotage and 100 years for human trafficking In short, he was going to spend the rest of his


    life in prison.


    The next day, Tessa was at the office having a meeting with her employees in the conference room.


    She could tell that there was something off about Michelle because she was too quiet,


    unlike her usual self.


    When they finished the meeting, Tessa asked Michelle to see her in her office and Celia


    followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, hun? You don¡¯t look ok,¡± Tessa asked as soon as they sat down.


    Michelle chuckled awkwardly but it only made her friends convinced that something was


    Wrong


    ¡°Grahamn is quiet,¡± she replied. ¡°I only got a text from him saying he was going on a short mission. He


    said he will be back a weekter to be with me. But it¡¯s now a weekter and


    there¡¯s been no news from him. His phone is off too¡­ I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Tessa sighed. She held her friend¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°I¡¯m sure something came up. Just give


    him a few days. Don¡¯t stress yourself, it¡¯s not good for the baby. This is why I suggested youe live


    with us. I didn¡¯t want you to start overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Your house doesn¡¯t smell like Graham though¡­¡± Michelle remarked and thedies chuckled.


    ¡°Oh! You can get his clothes and sniff them whenever you miss him,¡± Tessa teased.


    As they joked around, Celia¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. She nced at it and looked a bit agitated.


    This subtle reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Tessa.


    She frowned and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is someone threatening you?¡±


    ¡°No! Not at all! Just my ex trying to get back with me¡­ I just have to ignore him and that¡¯s it,¡± Celia


    replied quickly but Tessa could detect a hint of anxiousness in her tone.


    Tessa had a bad feeling about it but she decided to believe Celia. She nced at her friends and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. We have a lot of orders this month due to my new name¡­ Mrs Wentworth.


    Suddenly everyone wants a building designed by me. I¡¯m notining though¡­ It¡¯s good for


    business.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87- Sports day


    A few days passed and the news of Harry Winston¡¯s incarceration had died down. The day for the


    kindergarten¡¯s sports day had finally arrived.


    Aaron put aside his work to spend time with his family. He was supposed to be in Europe that weekend


    for a business meeting, but he sent his assistant instead. He wouldn¡¯t miss the kid¡¯s sports day for the


    world.


    Familyes first.


    That was his new motto. No matter how busy he was, his family would always be his number one


    priority.


    He had taken them shopping and they bought matching sports attire for the event. They were all in


    navy track pants and white tees. The weather was nice and warm so they didn¡¯t have to wear track


    jackets.


    The kids were the most excited. They were hyper and sang songs while in the backseat of the


    car.


    Aaron drove them to the school¡¯s location. When they arrived, they matched towards the sports field


    where the event was taking ce.


    There was a white tent in one corner meant for parents and guardians to sit and watch the children


    Another tent meant for the children and the teachers was on the opposite side of the field. The tracks


    were painted with white lines in readiness for the races


    ¡°Daddy, you have to cheer for me when I¡¯m running get a lot of pictures of me, ok?¡± Wi


    demanded as their teacher came forward to lead the kids to their tent


    The teacher smiled at Aaron and Tessa and greeted them, ¡°Wee, Mr and Mrs Wentworth. I hope


    you enjoy the event.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of them,¡± Tessa responded since Aaron didn¡¯t like talking to people he was


    not close to unless it was necessary.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He nced at Wi and brushed her hair lovingly before responding to her request, ¡°I¡¯ll cheer the


    loudest and take many pictures of you, princess


    When they went to take a seat, Josh came forward with the bags that Aaron had prepared beforehand


    but didn¡¯t want the triplets to see. They were gifts he intended to give them as a reward for participating


    in the activities.


    ¡°How good are our kids? Are they all going to win?¡± Aaron asked Tessa.


    For some reason, he was nervous to see his childrenpete for the first time. He was worried that


    they would feel bad if they lost. Regardless, he was excited to experience this for


    the first time.


    The parents who were already there recognised the couple and secretly took pictures. It was like they


    were celebrities. The other parents were excited to see the richest man in the City sitting so close to


    them.


    They felt like they had made it in life.


    One of them took a selfie with the couple showing in the background. Their caption read¡­ [ Guess who


    I¡¯m rubbing shoulders with?? The billionaire couple! So excited!]


    Others whispered among themselves, ¡°I had to use most of my sry to bring my kids to this school


    when I heard the billionaire¡¯s triplets were enrolled here. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing Aaron Wentworth in


    the flesh!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet that he put aside his work to attend his children¡¯s sports day? The rumours are true! He¡¯s


    a family man. A man like that is hard to find!¡±


    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful couple! Take more pictures! I need to show my neighbours!¡±


    ¡°I would like my kids to be friends with their kids! It would be like having connections with royalty!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tessa ignored the whispers about them and chuckled at Aaron¡¯s question. She gave him a


    side nce and said, ¡°Reagan is a fast runner. He¡¯s verypetitive and he¡¯s never lost in a race.


    However, this is his first sports day in Ashford, perhaps there¡¯s someone faster


    than him here.¡±


    ¡°No way! My son is the best!¡± Aaron said proudly.


    Tessaughed and shook her head. She continued, ¡°Nia may be quiet but she¡¯s also


    Aaron chuckled at that. He remarked, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if they win or lose. As long as they¡¯ve


    participated and had fun.¡±


    After a few announcements from the school principal, the event finally began. The kids were separated


    into two teams. Luckily, the triplets were in the same team.


    The first sport was sprinting for 50 meters and the girls were going to start. Two participants were


    picked from teams A and B making a total of four. Being in team A, Nia and Wi wound up being


    picked first.


    Wi stretched her neck and grinned when she saw her father looking at her. She clutched her. pants


    with one hand and waved at him. Aaron smiled at her and waved, shouting, ¡°Go, Wi! Go, Nia!¡±


    The kids were told to position themselves at the starting line. The two girls nced at their parents and


    saw them stand to their feet, cheering them on.


    ¡°You can do this girls!¡± Tessa encouraged.


    As she pped, Tessa told her husband, ¡°You will see how Wi will stop in the middle of the race and


    act like she¡¯s tired. She does it all the time to avoid running.¡±


    When the whistle blew, the girls began to run. Tessa and Aaron began to run, following the kids on the


    side as they cheered their children on.


    ¡°Go, Nia! Go, Wi! Daddy is here to watch you!¡± Aaron shouted.


    Hearing their parents¡¯ cheers motivated the girls to run faster, boasting their energy and confidence.


    The other parents cheered for their daughters likewise.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened when she noticed that Wi was running fast with her short legs. She surpassed


    the other two girls and was only a step away from her sister who was leading at the


    front.


    Aaron was excited seeing his girls leading. He sprinted to the finish line to wait for his girls. while Josh


    followed with the bag of gifts. Tessa followed and they both waited for their kids. while cheering, ¡°Go,


    girls!¡±


    Seeing their parents waiting at the finish line with smiles on their faces, the Wentworth kids ran faster,


    wanting to run into their parent¡¯s arms.


    Soon, Nia finished first and threw herself into Tessa¡¯s arms. ¡°I came first!¡±


    Tessa chuckled and hugged her daughter, saying, ¡°Yes, sweetie! You did well!¡±


    Wi crossed the finish line and was received by Aaron, she screamed, ¡°Daddy! I came second!


    Aaron grinned and twirled her around, saying, ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡±


    He then put her down and carried Nia, giving her the same treatment. ¡°You¡¯ve made me so happy!¡±


    When he put her down, he got the small bouquets he had prepared and gave them to the girls.


    ¡°Congrattions on winning the race!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± The girls beamed as they received their flowers.


    They rushed back to their tents and Reagan was the next to race. Just like his siblings, he did.


    exceptionally well. He came out first and was received by his father and a bouquet was handed. to him,


    although heined.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a girl. Flowers are for girls,¡± he blushed.


    ¡°Who said boys can¡¯t receive flowers?¡± Aaron chuckled and ruffled his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Boys can receive


    flowers too. They deserve to be cared for too just like girls.¡±


    Reagan nodded and rushed back to his team. Several other races were done, like the egg and


    3/5


    spoon race. The participants would speed walk while carrying an egg on a spoon until the finish line. If


    they dropped the egg, they had to go back and get another one before resuming the race.


    The triplets won every race that followed and Aaron couldn¡¯t be more proud. He would cheer the kids


    on and shower them with gifts each time they finished a race.


    After the kids had their fun, it was now time for the parents to race among themselves. The mothers


    were the first topete. Before Tessa went to take her position, Aaron cupped her face and kissed


    her cheek, ¡°All the best, Mrs Wentworth.¡±


    Tessa blushed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr Wentworth.¡±


    She took part in the race but she wasn¡¯t a very good runner. She came third but the kids and Aaron still


    cheered her on,


    ¡°My mommy is the best!¡± Reagan said.


    ¡°No, mine is the best! She won the race!¡± One of the kids interjected.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who came first! All I know is my Mommy is the best! To me, she¡¯s number one!¡±


    Reagan dered.


    When it was time for the fathers to race, Aaron hugged Tessa and waved at the kids. The triplets


    waved at him and cheered, ¡°Go, Daddy!¡±


    Reagan nced at n, one of his friends. He puffed out his chest and pointed at Aaron,¡± That¡¯s my


    Daddy! He¡¯s the best too!¡±


    The triplets cheered as the race started. Aaron and the other men were running for 100 meters. Aaron


    began to sprint as soon as the whistle blew. He was so fast that he quickly left the others.


    behind.


    Seeing their father leading, the triplets cheered, ¡°Yay!!! Daddy is winning!¡±


    ¡°Go, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Go, Daddy!¡±


    When the race was over, thedies were drooling over Aaron and how handsome he looked as he ran.


    They couldn¡¯t help butment dreamily.


    ¡°Oh, my God! He can do anything. Not only is he rich, he is athletic too!¡±


    ¡°So handsome.¡±


    Tessa squinted her eyes at the women who were practically eye-fucking her man. When they saw her


    glowering at them, they quickly shut their mouths and giggled before whispering, ¡± Mrs Wentworth is so


    protective of her man.¡±


    Reagan and his friend were still talking about their parents. n nced at Reagan and said, ¡±


    My parents are giving me a baby brother so they are the best!¡±


    ¡°A baby brother?¡± Reagan fell silent for a moment. He was mulling over what his friend had said and


    soon became intrigued.


    ¡°How? Is the stork going to deliver the baby?¡± He asked and n shook his head.


    ¡°No. The stork doesn¡¯t bring babies. My mommy is growing him in her belly!¡± n? responded.


    Reagan¡¯s eyes widened and he gasped, ¡°In her belly?¡±


    The little guy was confused because he recently watched an animated movie titled ¡®Stork¡¯ where babies


    were delivered to the family¡¯s doorstep.


    n nodded and pointed at his mother standing next to the tent with a huge pregnancy belly. He said,


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s my mommy. She has a big belly because she¡¯s growing a baby brother for me in there.¡±


    Reagan suddenly spotted a man with a big potbelly. He giggled and asked, ¡°Is he growing a baby too?¡±


    ¡°No. Mommy told me only mommy¡¯s can grow babies,¡± n said and Reagan nodded in


    understanding.


    An hourter as the family was returning to their mansion. Reagan suddenly asked his mother,


    ¡°Mommy, can you grow me a baby brother?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88- Tears of joy


    Reagan nced at his sisters and sighed. He loved them but they usually only did girly stuff. Since he


    couldn¡¯t bring his friends over at home all the time¡­ He realised that he needed a buddy who would be


    with him 24/7.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What better way than to have a baby brother to y with? They could y video games together¡­ run


    around the vastwn at the mansion and do many other things that boys loved. to do.


    Excitement crept into him at the thought. ¡®We have a Daddy. Now I want a baby brother!¡¯ He said


    silently.


    The sports event continued. When all thepetitions were done, the children were rewarded for their


    efforts. They were given medals and small trophies.


    Those who came first, second and third were given gold trophies while the rest had silver trophies. The


    triplets rushed to Aaron to show him their rewards.


    ¡°Look, Daddy! We won gold trophies!¡± Reagan said.


    ¡°Wow! Congrattions to all of you!¡± Aaron said to the triplets. ¡°You did very well. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    He led his family to their car and drove them back. It was on their way to the mansion that Reagan


    decided to deliver his request.


    From the back seat of the SUV, Reagan called for Tessa, asking, ¡°Mommy, can you grow me a baby


    brother?¡±


    Tessa¡¯s mouth fell to the floor and her eyes almost popped out of their socket. She whipped around in


    her seat and stared at Reagan, ¡°What? Where will I grow your baby brother?¡±


    Reagan looked at her and said seriously, ¡°In your belly, Mommy. Your belly needs to be big but


    yours is t. It means you¡¯re not growing a baby brother yet.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that, sweetie?¡± Tessa asked, her eyebrows knitting.


    ¡°It was n. His Mommy is making him a baby brother and her stomach is big. Can you grow me one


    now?¡± Reagan requested.


    Tessa was dumbfounded for a split second. She nced at her husband and found him grinning from


    ear to ear.


    Aaron looked at the kids through the rearview mirror and asked his son, ¡°Reagan, why do you want a


    baby brother?¡±


    ¡°I want a boy to y with,¡± Reagan replied outright.


    Aaron chuckled in amusement. He met Reagan¡¯s eyes through the mirror and said, ¡°Why not a


    baby sister? Don¡¯t you love having sisters?¡±


    ¡°I want a baby sister, I want to braid her hair and y dress up,¡± Wi chipped in excitedly.


    Reagan rolled his eyes and presented, ¡°See, Daddy? This was what I was talking about. Girls are so


    expensive and they only know how to y with dolls. I need a boy to do boys¡¯ stuff with.


    ¡°What if you have a baby sister


    have a baby sister?¡± Aaron asked with


    Aaron asked with amusementced in his voice.


    I


    ¡°I¡¯ll still love her I love having sisters. I¡¯ll just ask mommy to grow me another baby until 1 have a baby


    brother,¡± Reagan remarked with a serious face


    Tessa and Aaron shared a look and chuckled Aaron replied, ¡°Mommy will grow you a baby sister or


    brother but not now, buddy. It will take some time Also, we have no choice in what baby your mother


    and I will grow so even though I also want a baby boy, we have to be ready to have a baby girl too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Reagan Also, although we¡¯ve said we will grow a babyter, we might not be able to due to


    circumstances. So don¡¯t feel bad it there¡¯s no baby brother or sister,¡± Tessa added.


    Reagan nodded while seated in his car seat. He nced at his sisters and reached for their hands,


    dering, ¡°I love my sisters! I might not be able to y video games with them, but I¡¯ll always protect


    them 1 also can¡¯t wait for our baby brother or sister toe.¡±


    When they arrived at the mansion, Wi cried, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Tessa nced at the time and realised it had been two hours since they had lunch at the sports event.


    She looked at her children and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some snacks.¡±


    She was about to move when Aaron stopped her. He had noticed that the race had drained her energy


    and she looked a little pale. Gazing into her eyes, he proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and the kids rx as I


    make you some snacks? I won¡¯t be long, ¡±


    Tessa was feeling tired so she didn¡¯t object. She took the children and they sat on the ind in


    the middle of the kitchen.


    The kitchen was very spacious and it was easy to move around. It was beautiful and clean with a ck,


    white and grey theme.


    Aaron was just cutting up some fruits to make smoothies so he didn¡¯t bother with an apron. However,


    Tessa couldn¡¯t help but drool over him as he made his way around the kitchen.


    He went to the refrigerator and took out some fruits. Getting a chopping board, he stood at the other


    side of the ind and began to cut the fruit one at a time.


    While the kids were excitedly waiting for their father to finish, Tessa kept admiring and wondering if he


    was really hers.


    ¡®He¡¯s so lickable! So gorgeous.¡¯


    The fact that he was doing this for them made him look more attractive. He carefully and gracefully cut


    up the bananas and mango. When he was done, he ced the fruits in a blender and added yoghurt


    and a big scoop of ice cream.


    As he was doing this, Tessa stared at him dreamily¡­ the muscles on his arms were flexing. His sharp


    jaw was more prominent as he stared down at the fruits in concentration¡­ the stubble making him look


    more manly.


    She sighed inwardly but so did the kids. Wi remarked, ¡°I love it when Daddy makes us snacks or


    when he cooks for us.¡±


    ¡°I want Daddy to cook for us forever and ever and ever!¡± She squeaked and giggled.


    ¡°Daddy is busy, silly. He can¡¯t make us food all the time,¡± Reagan responded to her.


    ¡°He can find time like Mommy does,¡± Nia added.


    Aaron chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you and your Mommy every day.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± The kids squealed.


    When the smoothie was done, Aaron poured them into transparent cups and ced a stroll through the


    hole in the lid. He then gave them to his family and said, ¡°Try out my recipe! This smoothie is called,


    Tears of Joy. Tell me what you think.¡±


    Tessa and the kids took a sip and it was like they had an epiphany. Their eyes widened as they said,


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ yummy.¡±


    Tessa nced at Aaron and remarked, ¡°This is so good, babe. I think I¡¯m about to cry tears of joy.¡±


    She thought the smoothie was so good, it was giving her mini-orgasms!


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Reagan added.


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to open a smoothie shop.¡±


    Tessa chuckled and shook her head. She took another sip and remarked, ¡°As usual¡­ a


    billionaire will always be thinking about the next business to open.¡±


    ¡°I have to stay rich, cupcake. My goal in this life is to spoil you rotten. How can I do that if I go


    bankrupt?¡± Aaron said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Tessa proposed and Aaron shook his head.


    ¡°I know you can, love¡­ but it¡¯s my duty to protect and take care of you and our family. I¡¯ll work hard for


    you and our kids.¡±


    He then said, ¡°Speaking of work, do you want to go and visit the site for the T&A properties


    construction? The employees would love to see their other boss.¡±


    Tessa frowned. She looked up at Aaron and asked, ¡°What other boss?¡±


    ¡°You, of course,¡± Aaron responded, a smile curling his lips.


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did I be T&A¡¯s boss?¡±


    She gasped when it suddenly dawned on her. T&A were the initials for Tessa and Aaron.


    ¡°You made me your partner? What if I didn¡¯t agree to work things out between us?¡± She asked. him


    incredulously.


    Aaron shrugged and replied, ¡°Then I would have given you full ownership. I made thispany to get


    close to you, Tessa. It¡¯s only natural that you should be one of the owners. Besides, I knew I wasn¡¯t


    going to give up until you gave me a chance. I would have grovelled for ten years if I had to. Because


    you¡¯re worth it¡­ and I¡¯ve been rewarded for every effort I put


    in.¡±


    A few dayster, Tessa went out to check out her other businesses and see how they were doing. The


    cruise ship was worked on and it had resumed operations. The sales had gone up by


    20%.


    After word got out that it was owned by the wife of the most powerful man in Ashford city, many people


    wanted to visit the cruise and have an otherworldly experience in the middle of


    the ocean.


    Tessa visited the construction site for the T&A properties with Aaron and he introduced her to their


    employees. The project was to make a gatedmunity with modern and expensive vis. The


    constructors had already started building ording to Tessa¡¯s design.


    The vis would be a huge hit when they werepleted and the T&A properties would be a huge


    sess.


    As for the shopping mall, it was already thriving ever since operations resumed when the renovations


    were done. All these investments were bringing in huge chunks of money already. At this rate, Tessa


    would soon join the Forbes list of billionaires under the age of thirty.


    When Tessa returned to the office, she found two men in military uniforms at the entrance, about to go


    in. She smiled at them and inquired, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. We are here for Mrs Michelle Thompson. General Graham had listed her as his next of


    kin. We have some news for her,¡± one of the men said.


    Tessa¡¯s heart suddenly sank. A bad feeling crept into her and the hairs on the back of her neck. stood


    up. She nodded and replied, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to her office.¡±


    She led them to Michelle¡¯s office and coincidentally, they found Michelle leaving her office.


    ¡°Mrs Michelle Thompson, wife to General Graham Thompson?¡± One of the men asked.


    Michelle knitted her eyebrows. She had a question mark on her face as she answered gingerly, ¡°Yes,


    that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°We have some news for you, Ma¡¯am. Mr Graham Thompson is missing. Our team lost all


    communication with him and he is feared dead.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89- Heartbeats


    Michelle didn¡¯t move in with Tessa and her family despite how insistent Tessa was. Even though the


    penthouse was quiet and lonely, she wanted to live there and wait for her husband.


    She didn¡¯t want him to find an empty house when he returned.


    The days went by and her nausea was reducing. She swore she could already see a tiny bump on her


    belly. Deep down, she wished she could experience her pregnancy with her husband. She missed him


    so much.


    She was in her office when she suddenly felt thirsty and decided to grab herself a drink. However,


    when she opened the door, she came face to face with two military personnel.


    Right there and then, a bad feeling crept into her. Her stomach twisted and turned and her mind reeled


    with thoughts..


    ¡®Why are these men here?¡¯


    ¡®Are they looking for Graham?¡¯


    ¡®Did something bad happen to him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean to think of anything bad, however, Graham¡¯s quietness had worried her.


    Her fears came true when one of the military men told her that they had lost contact with Graham and


    he was feared dead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her eyes widened into saucers. She stuttered as she asked, ¡°What do you mean you lost contact with


    him? What does that entail?¡±


    ¡°He may have been captured by terrorists and there¡¯s a possibility of him being killed. We are here to


    tell you to prepare yourself for any oue,¡± one of the military men announced.


    rm bells went off in Michelle¡¯s mind. Her heart clenched and suddenly, she rolled her eyes to the


    back of her head, falling backwards.


    ¡°Michelle!¡±


    Tessa squeaked and reached out for Michelle. The military men also acted out of instinct and


    prevented her fall.


    ¡°She¡¯s fainted! Let¡¯s take her to the hospital!¡± Tessa screamed.


    Her screaming attracted the employees in thepany. While Lisa, her assistant quickly took out her


    phone to call an ambnce, Celia rushed over, her eyes bing rounder.


    ¡°What happened? Let me do first aid as we wait for the ambnce,¡± she offered.


    1/5


    Chapter 29-Heartbeats


    Michelle wasy down on the floor where Ce checked her breathing and performed CPR.


    However, she did note to. So, when the ambnce arrived, Tessa left Celia in charge of the


    company and hopped into the ambnce.


    A few minutester, they arrived and Michelle was rushed into the emergency room. As Tessa


    remained outside, she called Aaron and informed him, ¡°Babe, Michelle copsed! Graham is missing.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Aaron¡¯s deep voice could be heard on the phone.


    Tessa exined how some military men went to the office to deliver the news. She sighed and said,


    ¡°This news is shocking. Babe, please use your people to find Graham. Maybe he¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deploy our men and have them search for him. He¡¯s my very good friend, I wouldn¡¯t sit back and do


    nothing when he¡¯s in trouble,¡± Aaron said on the phone.


    When they cut the call, Tessa continued to wait for Michelle outside the emergency room. Soon, a


    doctor came out and smiled at Tessa.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs Wentworth.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes widened. She wound up asking, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows you, Ma¡¯am. Who doesn¡¯t know you are married to the most powerful man in the


    city?¡± the doctor remarked.


    ¡°This hospital belongs to Dr. Victor Clinton. He was so happy about his friend¡¯s wedding that he let your


    wedding stream on the screens within the hospital. Everyone was happy to witness your beautiful


    union. That¡¯s how I know you,¡± he added.


    Tessa nodded and inquired, ¡°How is my friend and her baby? Is she awake?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ok. The fainting was due to shock. Her blood pressure had spiked up a little. However, her vitals


    are now normal. She came to for a brief moment and then fell asleep. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Wentworth. She


    was just stressed but there¡¯s been no harm to the baby.¡±


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Tessa thanked the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s ok. Thank you for your help.¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°I was just doing my job.¡±


    He whipped around and was about to leave when Tessa suddenly winced and clutched her stomach.


    The pain was stronger than the first, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a small groan.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± The Doctor paused and asked.


    Knitting her eyebrows, Tessa shook her head. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been having cramps in my lower


    abdomen.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, I suggest you get checked out. Never ignore pain, Mrs Wentworth. In case


    it¡¯s a serious issue, if it¡¯s found earlier, it can be cured quickly,¡± the Doctor advised.


    Tessa agreed with him, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll see a doctor after I check on Michelle. Let me just tell my


    husband.¡±


    A few minutester, she dialled Aaron¡¯s number again.


    ¡°Hey, love. I¡¯m about to start the search for Graham. How¡¯s Michelle?¡± Aaron asked when he picked up.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, thank goodness. Babe, I¡¯m still experiencing cramps in my lower abdomen. I¡¯m going to


    see a doctor,¡± Tessa reported.


    ¡°What? My love¡­ didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have the cramps again?¡± Aaron¡¯s anxious voice came


    through the phone.


    Tessa bit her lower lip as guilt crept into her. She replied in a small voice, ¡°I lied¡­ I¡¯m sorry, babe. I


    didn¡¯t want you to worry. I thought it was just normal period pain.¡±


    There was silence on the other side of the phone and Tessa¡¯s stomach clenched, twisting and turning


    with nerves.


    ¡°Babe? Babe, please say something,¡± she said.


    She heard Aaron sigh before his voice resonated through the speaker. He asked her, ¡°Tessa, what did


    we say in our vows? Didn¡¯t we promise to be together in good times and bad? You should have told


    me¡­ It¡¯s ok if I worry about you because that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. I feel worse now knowing you


    were in pain and I had no idea.¡±


    His voice sounded hurt and it made Tessa feel like someone was squeezing her heart. She was about


    to apologise again but Aaron beat her to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love. I should have been more observant. Always tell me if there¡¯s something wrong, ok?


    I¡¯ll also tell you if there¡¯s something wrong with me because we promised to take care of each other. I


    can¡¯te over right now¡­ but I¡¯ll ask Victor to help you see a doctor.¡±


    Tessa¡¯s eyes watered. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have hidden her situation from Aaron and she was


    grateful that he didn¡¯t react badly.


    ¡°Thank you for loving me, Aaron. I love you¡­¡± She proimed.


    ¡°I love you most. I¡¯ll call you soon, let me just find my


    friend.¡±


    When the call was cut, Tessa took out her insurance card and proceeded to register for a medical


    check-up.


    Meanwhile, Aaron furrowed his eyebrows when Tessa cut the call. Worry crept into him and he hated


    the fact that he couldn¡¯t rush over to the hospital immediately and be there for Tessa as she had a


    medical check-up.


    He nced at the building in front of him and sighed. He nced at Enock and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll talk


    to the guys for a few minutes and before we leave, I want to pass through the hospital and see my wife.


    She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Sir,¡± Enock responded.


    They walked into the building which was called, GT Security Company. It was apany that was


    secretly founded by Graham.


    At thispany, they trained people to be professional bodyguards and they provided security services


    like installing CCTV, wiretapping, tracking stolen devices and installing digital clocking systems in


    workces.


    Graham started this Company when he had just risen to the ranks in the military but he didn¡¯t reveal


    himself to the public. No one knew who the GT Security Company belonged to.


    Aaron went straight to the training hall where he found different men and women training in martial arts.


    They were skilled because they always practised. Even Aaron¡¯s bodyguards were from thispany


    and that was why they were good.


    When they saw Aaron, they immediately stopped what they were doing, organized themselves. and


    stood at attention. They knew he was their boss¡¯ friend and that he had 10% of thepany shares.


    Aaron wore a poker face as he began to speak, ¡°Your CEO is missing after going on a mission. The


    military has lost contact with him but they don¡¯t know about the GPS chip he had inserted in his upper


    arm. We are going to find him and bring him back home. I want this done by the end of the day. Do I


    make myself clear?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes, Sir!¡±


    ¡°General Graham¡¯s wife is pregnant and she¡¯s waiting for her husband. We need to find him today by


    hook or by crook!¡± Aaronmanded.


    ¡°Sir, yes, Sir!¡± The group answered.


    They proceeded to first look through their tracking system and located the signal from Graham¡¯s GPS


    chip. It showed that he was in Whitpalm City and he was stationary. The GPS


    was at the same spot for more than ten minutes.


    The team concluded that Graham was being held captive. After preparing for their rescue mission, they


    started off but Aaron branched off briefly to see his wife who wasn¡¯t feeling


    well.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was waiting for the gynaecologist in the examination room. She had been waiting in


    the queue to see a general doctor since she had no appointment but Victor had helped her out and


    made an abrupt appointment for her.


    4/5


    Aaron had called him and asked him to take care of his wife. The gynaecologist was on her way out of


    the city when Victor called her to report for work. Victor had to offer her extra


    incentives for her to return and attend to Mrs Wentworth.


    The door to the examination room opened and ady with navy blue scrubs walked into the room. She


    looked young,


    young, about Tessa¡¯s age.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I was told there was a VVIP patient requiring my help. My name is


    Christina Rond,¡± the young Doctor said as soon as she took a seat opposite Tessa.


    ¡°Thank you for making time for me, Doctor Christina,¡± Tessa replied, smiling.


    Doctor Christina asked her a few questions¡­ how intense the pain was¡­ how persistent it was¡­


    when the pain started and how she was feeling currently.


    She nodded and looked at the notes she was jotting down. Looking up at Tessa, she asked, When was


    yourst period?¡±


    Tessa wrinkled her eyebrows and after quickly calcting the days in her mind, she said, ¡°One and a


    half months ago. I¡¯mte by two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Did you take a pregnancy test?¡± Doctor Christina inquired.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It can¡¯t be pregnancy. I have a loop,¡± Tessa responded.


    Doctor Christina nodded. She jotted down another few notes and then pointed at the bed a few


    feet


    away. ¡°Please lie down on the bed. I¡¯ll do an ultrasound.¡±


    Tessa proceeded toy on the bed and hiked her shirt up. Doctor Christina began the


    ultrasound. She smeared gel on Tessa¡¯s stomach and used a probe to scan what was inside her womb.


    While looking at the screen, Doctor Christina remarked, ¡°Well, would you look at that? Three strong


    heartbeats. Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant with triplets!¡±


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.


    9


    315

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90- Rescued


    ¡°W-what? H-how?¡± Tessa eximed, her eyes rounding at the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m on family


    nning.¡±


    ¡°And yet¡­ You still got pregnant. I¡¯m sure you can hear the heartbeats for yourself, Mrs Wentworth.


    The loop must have moved. It¡¯s rare but you¡¯re now part of the 0.8% who get pregnant while having a


    loop,¡± Doctor Christina replied.


    For a moment, Tessa held her breath as she felt her heart rate elerating. She whipped her head to


    stare at the screen and sure enough, she saw three gestational sacs on the screen¡­ the three


    thudding heartbeats were loud and clear.


    Her eyes watered as she asked, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s a miracle.¡±


    ¡°I have to remove the loop to preventplications. If it stays in there it could cause a miscarriage or a


    preterm birth. You would also be at risk of getting an infection,¡± the doctor proposed.


    ¡°Ok. And why was I having cramps? I didn¡¯t have cramps on my first pregnancy,¡± Tessa inquired as


    worry crept into her.


    ¡°Some pregnancies are like that. That¡¯s because your uterus is stretching. Don¡¯t worry, everything is


    going to be alright,¡± Doctor Christina answered.


    Tessa underwent the small procedure of having her IUD removed. While the doctor was pulling it out,


    Tessa couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Did the loop move because of rough sex? My husband and I get freaky


    sometimes.


    Doctor Christinaughed and responded, ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. What happens in the vagina cannot affect the


    uterus. The loop just dislodged on its own or your uterus pushed it out. Like I said, this is a rare


    urrence. If you put a loop again after pregnancy, feel free to be as rough as you want.¡±


    A few minutester, the procedure was done. Tessa thanked the doctor and left the examination room.


    She was about to go to Michelle¡¯s ward when Aaron came into her view.


    He was walking towards her with long majestic strides. His eyebrows were knitted in worry and when


    he saw her, he sped up his steps.


    The moment he reached her side, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her bruisingly hard. He then


    let up and took her face into his hands, asking, ¡°Are you ok, love? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Tessa beamed at him. She wanted to keep it a secret and surprise him but she didn¡¯t want him to worry


    again.


    So she raised her hand and shook the document in her hand at him and announced, ¡°You¡¯r


    going to be a daddy again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes rounded at the ultrasound report. His heart skipped a beat.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°H-how?? You were on family nning


    ¡°I had the same reaction. It¡¯s a miracle,¡± Tessa said.


    Aaron immediately scooped her up and yelled, ¡°My wife is pregnant again!!¡±


    The few people that were in the hallway pped for them. Others congratted them and wished them


    well.


    Tessa¡¯s heart felt warm at her husband¡¯s reaction. To be honest, she was a bit worried about getting


    pregnant so soon in their marriage but now, his positive reaction just boosted her


    energy.


    When Aaron put her down, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not the only news.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Aaron asked, raising an eyebrow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes. Not only am I pregnant but we are having triplets!¡± Tessa remarked and watched as Aaron¡¯s


    mouth almost dropped to the floor.


    His eyes suddenly watered and he sniffed back a few tears. He looked down at her and said, Another


    set of triplets? Oh, my God, Tessa. You¡¯re remarkable, you know that? You keep making me the


    happiest man on earth.¡±


    He nced at the report in her hand and asked, ¡°Can I see them?¡±


    Tessa handed him the sonogram and continued to watch his reaction.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t understand the sonogram so Tessa pointed at the three sacs, saying, ¡°Here¡­


    These are our three little ones.¡±


    ¡±


    Warmth spread through Aaron immediately. A lone tear escaped one of his eyes as he stared at


    the sonogram.


    ¡°Hey there, little guys. Daddy is here.¡±


    Tessa chuckled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t see them now. We can do a 3D ultrasoundter. You will get to


    see their faces and who they will look like while they¡¯re still in the womb.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be stopped. His lips stretched so hard that his jaws hurt. He kissed Tessa¡¯s lips


    again and proimed, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. I will be the best Dad in the world. Thank you for making


    me experience this¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, in Whitpalm city. A man groaned when a whipnded on his back.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Pain shot through him and blood trickled down his body.


    ¡°Shut up! Tell us the military secrets. We want to take over and rule this country¡­ Why are you trying


    to protect them? They sent you here to die!¡± The man who was wielding the whip


    yelled,nding another blow on the injured man.


    He had a Russian ent with tattoos all over his arms. He grinned at the injured man¡¯s state, exposing


    his gold teeth.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Hemanded,nding two more blows.


    The man whipped his head around. Despite being bound and hanging from the ceiling, he still showed


    no signs of weakness.


    He spat on his tormentor and hissed, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Russian man said and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Torture him. Make sure he bleeds to


    death!¡±


    The man who was being tortured was none other than Graham Thompson.


    When he returned to the military base, he applied for an early discharge from the military service. Life


    was too short. He wanted to spend the rest of his life being there for his wife and making her happy¡­


    Unfortunately, his superiors didn¡¯t want to let him go that easily. He was part of a secret service and


    they couldn¡¯t risk him giving out vital information. So they sent him on a suicide mission.


    He was told that if he survived thest mission, he was free to discharge early and do whatever he


    wanted.


    Determined to be with his wife, Graham went on the dangerous mission despite knowing that he might


    or might not return.


    However, he had a secret weapon that no one knew about. A backup n.


    The men were closing in on him to beat him to death when the door was suddenly burst open from


    outside.


    ¡°What the fuck? Who¡¯s ¨C ¡±


    Bullets went flying imm¨¦diately and the bad guys were put down.


    Aaron, followed by several men in ck walked into the room and Graham breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What took you so long, man?¡± Graham asked in a weak voice. ¡°My life just shed before my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I was gathering your secret weapon and then, I had to branch off and see my wife.


    We¡¯re having triplets again!¡± Aaron grinned as he helped his friend down.


    Graham¡¯s secret weapon was his securitypany. He ced a GPS chip in his arm for them to find


    him in case such a thing ever happened.


    He was given water and then helped out of the smelly basement.


    ¡°How¡¯s Michelle?¡± Graham asked when they entered the car and began to drive to the hospital.


    He had wounds on his body so he had to get treated first but he was worried about his wife.


    ¡°She copsed when she heard the news. But she¡¯s fine now,¡± Aaron responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ashford city. I¡¯ll get treated from there. I need to see her to ease her worries,¡± Graham


    quickly suggested as worry crept into him.


    His stomach knotted knowing she was stressed because of him.


    ¡°She will be more worried if you show up looking like you¡¯ve been stung by a swarm of bees. Get


    treated today, then you can see her tomorrow,¡± Aaron advised.


    Graham nodded and said, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see her tomorrow,¡± he sighed and added, ¡°Congrats on the triplets.


    Have you told the guys?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I just found out when I was on my way here. I can¡¯t believe our wives our pregnant at the


    same time. We can have a joint baby gender reveal party,¡± Aaron suggested.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital and Graham was taken in for treatment.


    While Graham was being treated, Aaron called his father to share the news.


    ¡°Hello, Dad. You¡¯re going to be a grandfather again! Tessa and I are having a set of triplets.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful news. Son, I always knew you


    would make my dreame true someday. I always wanted to have a big family. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I¡¯m so happy! But¡­ I have no idea how to be a Dad to three little newborn. babies.


    I¡¯m so nervous,¡± Aaron admitted.


    Edmund chuckled on the phone. He replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯ve seen you with the


    triplets. You¡¯re a good father. I¡¯m confident that you will do a good job. For now, read books about


    newborn babies and how to take care of them. Your wife will have a lot of cravings, be there for her and


    satisfy all of her cravings. Go to prenatal sses with your wife. They will teach you how to take care of


    the babies and their mother. I have faith in you, son. You can do this.¡±


    The following day, Michelle was discharged. She had just been dropped home by Tessa when, a few


    minutester, someone entered the penthouse. When she looked up, she found that it was


    Graham, her husband.


    Her eyes watered with tears. She stood up and threw her arms around his neck, hugging him.


    ¡°Graham, I thought I lost you,¡± she sobbed.


    A pang of pain shot through Graham, seeing how worried Michelle was. He wrapped his arms around


    her waist and said soothingly, ¡°I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t be going back anymore. Now we can spend the rest of


    our lives together. I¡¯ll always be by your side. Loving you¡­ Taking care of you¡­ Spoiling you¡­ And


    sexing you.¡¯


    Michelle blushed and bit her lower lip. She arched an eyebrow at him and asked, ¡°You mean you will


    no longer be a military man? Is that ok?¡±


    ¡°It is. I¡¯ve achieved many things that a lot of people only achieve in their old age. I was even a


    general¡­ I think I¡¯ve done my duty. Now it is time for me to fulfil my duty to you¡­ My wife,¡± Graham


    said.


    Following those words, the couple crashed their lips against each other, kissing deeply and


    passionately. The hunger they felt for each other was evident in the way they pressed their bodies


    close to each other, leaving no space. It was as if they were about to be moulded into


    one.


    As the kiss deepened and became more demanding, they roamed their hands around each other¡¯s


    bodies. Feeling each other up as their tongues rolled against each other.


    Graham slid his hand down Michelle¡¯s back and squeezed her ass. His manhood throbbed against her


    abdomen and as if in response, Michelle¡¯s core clenched with indescribable need.


    Michelle ced her hands on Graham¡¯s chest and began to feel his muscles. However, she was


    distracted when she felt him wince.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± She pulled away from the kiss and asked anxiously.


    ¡°I am but it¡¯s not bad-¡±


    ¡°Let me see,¡± Michelle demanded and unbuttoned his shirt.


    She gasped when she saw the big red bruises on his skin. Crying, she asked, ¡°What happened? Who


    did this to you?¡±


    Graham didn¡¯t want them to hide things from each other. So, even though he preferred to keep it a


    secret, he opened up and told his wife what he went through.


    ¡°I was kidnapped and tortured. But that¡¯s it¡­ I went to the hospital already. But that¡¯s beside the point¡­


    Baby, I missed you so much and I want you. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Not like this. You¡¯re hurt, baby,¡± Michelle said, shaking her head.


    ¡°That won¡¯t stop me from having my favorite food, baby girl,¡± Graham purred and scooped


    her


    up


    before taking her to their bedroom.


    He undressed her slowly all while peppering kisses along her skin. When she waspletely naked,


    he took off his clothes and then carefully ced her on the bed.


    Sliding his hands in between her legs, he began to stroke her core and groaned at how wet and


    slippery it felt.


    Lowering his head, he kissed her lips softly, plunging his tongue into her mouth and exploring every


    inch and corner. He thought her lips were so sweet.


    ¡°I want you to show me how much you missed me, baby,¡± Graham said in a low husky voice.


    He knelt on the bed and spread her legs. Michelle kept shuddering at the tingles coursing through her.


    She cried out when Graham buried his face in her core, giving her sensations like no other. It


    felt like heaven.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91~ Gender reveal party


    Five monthster¡­


    Days hade and gone. As usual, all the days were blissful. Tessa¡¯spany rose to its heights and


    she already had over a thousand employees.


    She was now a sessful businesswoman. Everything was going well for her¡­ her marriage¡­


    herpany¡­


    Life couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    She was standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling mirror checking out her big baby bump.


    Since it was her second pregnancy with triplets, she was much bigger than her first time. It looked like


    she was just about ready to pop.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her and smiled, knowing it was Aaron.


    He slid his hands around her waist and held her belly, resting his chin on her shoulder, he said, ¡°You


    look beautiful, love.¡±


    ¡°Do I? I¡¯m round and big now,¡± Tessa responded, pouting.


    ¡°I love you in all forms, love. Round, big, slim¡­ you will always be my Aaron affirmed.


    beautiful Queen,¡±


    Aaron had been very happy in thest few months. Following Tessa¡¯s pregnancy, he was introduced to


    a whole new world.


    He experienced first-hand how irritable a pregnant woman could be. How her cravings could change


    within a few seconds and how he had to run around looking for what she had asked for.


    Despite how demanding his wife was, Aaron made sure he catered to her demands. He had basically


    be a full-time errand boy but he wasn¡¯tining. He was having fun.


    His favorite time was when the babies would move in Tessa¡¯s womb. He spent most of his time cing


    his hand over her belly, just to feel the little ones¡¯ kicks.


    When the pregnancy was big enough, they went for a 3D ultrasound and were able to see the babies¡¯


    facial features. Aaron even concluded that they looked like him.


    As for the gender, the couple told the OB to keep it a secret and tell it to the party nner. They wanted


    it to be a surprise for them just like everyone else.


    ¡°Do


    you


    chest.


    think they are going to be boys or girls?¡± Tessa asked as she leaned back into Aaron¡¯s


    Aaron kissed her cheek and her neck. He then sighed and responded, ¡°Whether they are boys


    or girls,


    Still love them the same.¡±


    ¡°However, I would want another boy to help me protect the girls,¡± he added.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and find out shall we?¡± Tessa said and they both left their bedroom.


    Everyone was gathered in the backyard. There was a joint baby gender reveal for the Wentworths and


    the Thompsons.


    The garden was decorated with pink and blue balloons. Two big ck balloons were hanging from a


    treebelled with the names, the Wentworth babies and the Thompson baby.


    Round tables were scattered around thewn and a buffet was set up on the left side, a few meters


    away from the tables.


    In one corner, a music band was stationed there, ying some soft music. There was a photo booth in


    another corner where people could take pictures during the event.


    When Tessa and Aaron showed up, wearing all-white outfits, a round of apuse erupted in


    the air.


    Michelle and Graham were already there equally in white clothes. Michelle¡¯s baby bump wasn¡¯t as big


    as Tessa¡¯s. She wore a white flowy dress simr to Tessa¡¯s. The men were in white shirts. and white


    pants.


    The kids saw their parents and rushed to them.


    ¡°Daddy, what took you so long? We want to start the party!¡± Reaganined.


    When he was told they were having a party to reveal whether Tessa was growing girls or boys, Reagan


    was so excited.


    Aaron chuckled and carried Reagan, cing him on his waist, ¡°We are here now, son. Eager to know


    what sibling you will have eh?¡±


    Reagan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I can¡¯t wait to y with him and to teach him how to drive the


    car you bought me. We will be best friends.¡±


    Meanwhile, Wi and Nia were ying with their mother¡¯s belly. They kept cing their little hands on


    her bump and when the babies kicked, the two girls burst into giggles.


    ¡°Mommy, the babies are moving,¡± Wi remarked.


    Watching their mother¡¯s belly move had be the triplets¡¯ daily activity. At first, they were worried


    that there was something wrong with their mommy. However, Tessa exined to them that it was


    simply the babies growing in her stomach that were moving.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Nia had asked and Tessa chuckled.


    ¡°Sometimes it does¡­ but mostly, it¡¯s just ufortable,¡± Tessa replied.


    Tony was asked to be the MC for the party. He grabbed the microphone and began to speak,


    You¡¯re all wee to the Wentworth¡¯s and Thompson¡¯s baby gender reveal party. Today is the day we


    will know what babies our dear friends are having so that we can start preparing gifts for them


    ordingly. I, for one, have already ordered four children¡¯s sports cars for the babies. They will be able


    to drive them when they are about three. I bought such a gift because I strongly believe that all the


    babies will be boys. In short, I¡¯m team boys!¡±


    The audienceughed.


    They had only invited a few close people. Tessa and Aaron¡¯s assistants, Celia, Graham¡¯s and


    Michelle¡¯s parents, Elena and Edmund and a few other business associates who were close like family.


    Victor was on call as usual. The hospital had a lot of emergencies so he couldn¡¯t attend but he did


    organise the music band and the photo booth.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are going to do a simple activity. All of us are going to vote. I want to know


    who are team boys and who are team girls! I¡¯ll go around asking each one of you and then I¡¯ll tally the


    results. After the voting is done, we are going to have the big reveal¡­¡± Tony continued.


    He asked for a whiteboard and ced it in the centre. After calling Celia over, he gave her a marker


    and asked her to tally the answers. The two of them shared a secret look but they quickly averted their


    gaze.


    Tony started with Celia. He ced the microphone close to her lips and asked, ¡°Do you think the


    Wentworth babies are boys or girls?¡±


    ¡°Girls,¡± Celia responded immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Seriously? It seems team girls is strong. What about the Thompson baby?¡± Tony asked her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a boy¡­¡± Celia answered after mulling over it for a few seconds.


    Tony sighed and went to ask the audience. A lot of them were team girls, including Edmund.


    ¡°Uncle,e on! How can you be on the girls¡¯ team? They already have the majority of votes, ¡°Tony


    comined.


    Edmund chuckled and said, ¡°I want more granddaughters. They will be our little princesses¡­ Reagan


    will be the brother who gets to protect his five sisters. Well, I won¡¯t mind if they are boys too. Tessa and


    Aaron can keep having kids until they make a football team.¡±


    Everyoneughed and Tessa¡¯s face flushed an adorable pink. She nced at Aaron and he winked at


    her, holding her hand tighter.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯m now going to ask the kids! I hope I¡¯ll have more votes for team boys. So far, for the


    Thompson baby, everyone is saying boy. I wonder why¡­¡± Tony remarked and approached the


    kids.


    He started with Reagan and asked, ¡°What babies do you think your Mommy is having?¡±


    ¡°Boys!¡± Reagan responded excitedly. ¡°She¡¯s growing me baby brothers to y with.¡±


    3/5


    ¡°Wi, what about you? Are the babies going to be boys or girls?¡± Tony asked her.


    Wi quickly answered, ¡°I think they are girls. We are going to y in my doll house with Barbie dolls.¡±


    ¡°Ok. And you Nia? What do you think?¡± Tony asked her.


    ¡°I think they are girls. Boys are too noisy and they fight a lot. I like girls,¡± Nia answered with a serious


    face.


    For a moment, Tony thought he was looking at a mini version of Aaron. Nia¡¯s face was very simr to


    his, especially when she wasn¡¯t smiling. The same could be said for Reagan. Only Wi took after her


    mother but if you looked closely, you could see the subtle resemnce to her father.


    He thought inwardly, ¡®Aaron has very strong genes. I wonder if my children would look like me or their


    mother.¡¯


    As these thoughts urred to him, his eyes wandered to Celia. He found himself staring at her in a


    trance. From this angle, he could appreciate her beauty. She had recentlye to him, seeking legal


    help but he had never seen her that way before¡­ she looked exceptionally beautiful as she stood


    there, innocently tallying the votes of the activity.


    ¡°Tony, are you going to stare at my sister the whole day?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice snapped Tony out of his daze.


    He chuckled awkwardly and ran a hand through his blond hair. ¡°I was just appreciating God¡¯s creation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about whatever you¡¯re thinking,¡± Aaron warned and narrowed his eyes at him. He


    added, ¡°Continue with the program. I want to know the triplets¡¯ gender.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ So we have ten votes for team girls and five votes for team boys. The odds are not in my favour


    this time. As for the Thompsons, everyone thinks you¡¯re going to have a boy. How wonderful is that?¡±


    Tony remarked.


    Graham nced at Michelle. He ced his hand on her belly and smiled, saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind


    having a girl. Whatever gender our baby has, I¡¯ll still love them the same.¡±


    He then trailed his eyes to where his parents were seated and sighed. Gerald was not happy with his


    decision to be discharged early from the military. He thought he was doing a dishonourable thing. They


    hadn¡¯t talked for weeks but Gerald had toe to the party since it was for his grandson.


    Perhaps he would calm down one day and stop being angry at him. For now, Graham will keep trying


    to get on good terms with his father and make him see his point and why he made that decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s now time to reveal what gender the new babies have. I¡¯m going to ask the parents to pop


    the balloons at the same time on the count of three,¡± Tony instructed.


    Tessa and Aaron grabbed a long pointy stick just like Michelle and Graham. The two couples held one


    stick each and pointed them at the big balloons.


    Tony asked for a drumroll from the band and then began to count, ¡°One, two, THREE!¡±


    They popped the balloons and immediately, pink confetti fell from the Wentworth¡¯s balloon. while blue


    confetti fell from the Thompson¡¯s balloon.


    Almost immediately, cheers and whistles erupted in the air. When Tessa realised she was having girls,


    she hugged Aaron tightly, shouting, ¡°We are having girls! Girls, babe! I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Aaron hugged her back as his eyes brimmed with tears and said, ¡°More princesses to spoil, my love.


    Thank you for making my dreame true¡­ I always wanted to experience taking care of babies. I¡¯m


    so happy.¡±


    At the same time, Michelle and Graham hugged each other as tears streamed down their faces.


    Michelle screamed, ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡±


    The crowd stood up to congratte them and wish them well.


    Meanwhile, the triplets were jumping excitedly. ¡°Yay! They are girls! We are having little sisters!¡±


    Reagan grinned and then he looked around the confetti on the ground as if he was searching for


    something. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where are the babies, Mommy?¡±


    ??


    Natie


    Author


    Thank you for reading.


    4

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92- Protecting her


    Reagan thought he would be able to see his siblings after the babies¡¯ gender reveal so he had been


    waiting patiently.


    When the parents popped the balloon and pink confetti fell out, he knew he was having baby sisters


    instead of brothers.


    He got confused when he didn¡¯t see them fall off the balloon too so he searched for them on the ground


    and asked his mother, ¡°Where are the babies, Mommy?¡±


    The adultsughed at those words, thinking Reagan was so adorable.


    ¡°Your sisters wille when they are ready. They are still growing in Mommy¡¯s belly,¡± Aaron answered.


    Reagan¡¯s eyebrows hiked up and almost reached his hairline.


    ¡°So how did you know they are girls when you haven¡¯t seen them?¡± He asked with a curious look on his


    face.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s doctor told us. When your sisters are ready to meet us, I¡¯ll take Mommy to the hospital and


    the doctor will help to remove them from Mommy¡¯s belly,¡± Aaron exined.


    Suddenly, Tessa yelped, clutching her left side. Aaron carefully held her waist and asked, ¡°Are you ok,


    love?¡±


    Tessa who had just been kicked in the ribs by one of the babies took in a sharp breath. She nodded,


    replying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. One of the babies kicked me so hard. They must be feeling cramped up.¡±


    Aaron got on his knee and kissed her big belly. He then ced his hand on her belly and rubbed it,


    saying, ¡°Hi, babies. This is Daddy. Don¡¯t hurt Mommy, ok?¡±


    Wi rushed to her mother and rubbed her huge bump. She looked at her with watery eyes and asked,


    ¡°Did the babies hurt you, Mommy?¡±


    Tessa smiled and nodded, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. But their kicking hurt.¡±


    Wi rubbed her stomach like the way her father did and whispered to Tessa¡¯s bump, saying, Babies,


    stop hurting our Mommy, ok?¡±


    The adultsughed at this. Tessa and Aaron¡¯s kids were so cute that they gave the other single adults


    baby fever.


    While watching this beautiful scene, Tony thought to himself, ¡®I want a baby.¡±


    A few dayster¡­


    Celia Wentworth was seated in a cafe, waiting for someone. She had asked Tony to meet her during


    lunch hour because she had something to ask him.


    A tall figure entered the cafe and smiled the moment he saw Celia seated next to the floor-to- ceiling


    ss walls. This man was none other than, Tony Hendrix. The man Celia was waiting for. Smiling, he


    approached her and took a seat opposite her.


    ¡°Hi, there. Why do you look as if you are lost in thought?¡± Tony asked, smirking.


    Celia rolled her eyes and called for the waiter. She ignored Tony and ordered food for both of them.


    Tony arched an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°How did you know what I like to eat?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my baby brother¡¯s friend. Of course, I know what you like,¡± Celia responded nonchntly.


    However, Tony didn¡¯t like the way he referred to her as her ¡®baby¡¯ brother¡¯s friend. It sounded as if she


    was drawing a line between them. For some reason, he didn¡¯t want them to be close just because of


    his connection to her brother.


    He cleared his throat and raked his eyes over her body. She was in a royal blue-fitting pencil dress. It


    was short-sleeved and entuated her bust perfectly. Her hair was pulled back into a neat low bun


    and she had light makeup on her face.


    Looking into her eyes, heplimented, ¡°You look ravishing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I always do?¡± Celia replied with a cocky smirk.


    Tony chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Yes, you do. I was just appreciating you. So, tell me. What did you


    want to talk about?¡±


    Celia took out her phone and unlocked it before giving it to Tony. She said, ¡°Read those texts. Marco


    has been harassing me. He doesn¡¯t believe that I left him. He thought I was only angry and came back


    home to vent. He didn¡¯t expect me to be serious. Now he wants me back and he¡¯s threatening toe


    for me.¡±


    Tony¡¯s jaws clenched and he narrowed his eyes as he read the texts from Celia¡¯s Ex-husband.


    Marco: [Mia Cara. I miss you. Come back home. Are you still upset with me? I just fucked a bitch¡­ so


    what? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s special to me.]


    Marco: [I don¡¯t care that you can¡¯t have kids. Other women can give me kids but you are my Queen. I


    only love you.]


    Marco: [Did you cheat on me? Is that why you divorced me? Stop ying around. If you don¡¯te


    home, I¡¯lle for you.]


    Silence befell them as Tony read the messages. For a moment, he was bereft of words. He couldn¡¯t


    understand how Celia could have fallen for a man who was so disrespectful.


    2/5


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He nced at her and asked, ¡°Is this the man you married? Is he the man who you gave up the


    company for? He cheated on you and acts like it¡¯s no big deal? Celia, this man didn¡¯t deserve you at


    all. Why were you with such a prick?¡±


    Celia gritted her teeth and replied through clenched teeth, ¡°He wasn¡¯t always like that. He was nice and


    he treated me well. In him, I foundfort. Perhaps I was young¡­ when he took me from here and


    made me a housewife, I thought it was because he loved me and only wanted me to rx and enjoy


    life.


    I didn¡¯t know that he had another life out there that he didn¡¯t want me to know about. He didn¡¯t want me


    to know about his harem of women at his club or how one of his whores bore


    his child.


    I realised toote that he was lying to me. He kept me in the dark in the guise of pampering me. I lost


    myself, my drive to be a sessful businesswoman¡­ I realised toote that he was taming me. At


    first, I heard rumours of him having a lot of women but I couldn¡¯t believe it. I


    he treated me so well. Why would he cheat on me?


    mean,


    Little did I know that ignoring that red g led to me indirectly being ok with his cheating. He would


    return smelling of cheap female perfume and lipstick marks on his shirts. I don¡¯t know if I was just naive


    or if I believed in our love so much, I believed him when he said the dancers were throwing themselves


    at him but he pushed them away.


    The day he brought a three-year-old son and asked me to raise him, I picked up my bags and left. It


    confirmed that the rumours were true. Marco didn¡¯t love me. I was just his trophy wife. I didn¡¯t even


    think twice. I left because I knew my worth. He knew how deeply affected I was by not being able to


    have a child. But he fathered one and brought him home for me to raise¡­ how cruel.¡±


    Tony¡¯s heart clenched as Celia narrated her story. He reached for her hand on the table and squeezed


    itfortingly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Is that why you¡¯ve been selling off the businesses you have in Italy? Is it


    because you don¡¯t want to


    don¡¯t want to go back?¡±


    Celia had contacted him before because she needed help with the legal processes of transferring


    ownership of the businesses she had in Italy.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to be linked to anything that reminds me of my former


    marriage. I want to get rid of all the memories that I thought were special. They don¡¯t mean anything if I


    wasn¡¯t the only woman in his heart.¡±


    To Celia, it didn¡¯t matter how much Marco Carreta treated her like a Queen. The fact that he had other


    women was a turn-off for her. No one likes to share.


    The only reason she gave up everything to leave her home was because of true love. However, it is not


    true love if other women are involved. True love is between two people.


    ¡°I want to put a restraining order on him. He shouldn¡¯te close to me and I don¡¯t want to see him


    anymore. Neither do I want half of his wealth,¡± Celia added.


    Tony sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, a restraining order wouldn¡¯t work well since he¡¯s a foreigner. We


    can use our connections and ban him from entry into the Country but he¡¯s a Mafia don. They have their


    ways.


    Besides, he hasn¡¯tmitted a crime against you so we can only order an injunction on him. The court


    will order him to stop harassing you but he¡¯s an ouw so we will have to arrange for your protection.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell Aaron about this. I don¡¯t want him to be involved with the Mafia. Those people are


    dangerous,¡± Celia requested, biting her lower lip worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can protect you all by myself. I don¡¯t need your brother¡¯s help,¡± Tony shed her a boyish


    smile and from nowhere, Celia felt butterflies in her stomach.


    ¡®Gosh¡­ he¡¯s so handsome,¡¯ she thought and blushed.


    ¡°Bastardo!¡±


    Celia¡¯s heart jumped to her throat when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She nced at Tony and


    told him, ¡°Run! Marco is already here. I¡¯m afraid of what he will do to you!¡±


    Tony frowned. He nced behind and saw a tall man with curly ck hair and a rough beard walking


    towards him angrily. He understood what was going on. He nced at Celia and shook his head,


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand. He can¡¯t do anything to me but he will kill you if he thinks there¡¯s something


    going on between us. Please, leave!¡± Celia pleaded but Tony stood his ground.


    ¡°I would rather die than leave a beauty who¡¯s about to be harassed by her psycho Ex-husband,


    Tony responded, smirking.


    The man who had approached them was indeed Marco Carreta, Celia¡¯s Ex-husband. He had been


    following Celia and he saw her meet a man and they held hands! He finally understood why she


    suddenly asked for a divorce. She was cheating on him!


    She broke their vows and ran away with another man! He knew that she was using his son as an


    excuse to be with her lover.


    When he reached their table he flipped it and pointed a gun to Tony¡¯s head. Through gritted teeth, he


    hissed, ¡°Bastardo! How dare you try to steal my wife? How dare you touch what is mine?¡±


    Celia¡¯s stomach twisted. Her eyes widened and she cried, ¡°Marco, what are you doing? He¡¯s not my


    lover! I didn¡¯t leave because I¡¯m cheating, do you think I¡¯m like you? I left because you broke our vows!¡±


    Marco looked around the room and lifted his free hand. About a dozen bodyguards rushed into the cafe


    and took the terrified people who were there outside.


    ¡°I had said sorry. Are you that unforgiving? What did I do so wrong that you went as far as


    4/5


    divorcing me?¡± Marco asked.


    His gun was still pointed at a very calm Tony while his eyes had narrowed down on Celia.


    ¡°You agreed and signed the divorce papers!¡± Celia snapped, her eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I thought you weren¡¯t serious! This is why I¡¯vee back for you! You are mine and


    you can only be mine!¡± Marco hissed, cocking his pistol.


    Celia¡¯s heart galloped like a racing horse. She got down on her knees and begged, tears streaming


    down her face. ¡°Marco, please. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Seeing Celia who was always proud and haughty pleading for another man caused jealousy to re


    through Marco. His eyes shed dangerously.


    ¡°You love him that much?¡± He questioned while withdrawing his hand that was holding the gun. Without


    turning, he ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Beat him up and break his legs. Make sure he doesn¡¯t have the


    strength toe near my woman again.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93- Milkshake


    Aaron Wentworth was on his way to his office after having lunch with his pregnant wife when he


    received a text from Tony.


    Tony: [Celia and I are in Mafia trouble. Send help.]


    He furrowed his eyebrows and clenched his fist as anger red through him. He had been prepared for


    when Celia¡¯s ex-husband woulde back for her but he didn¡¯t expect him to cause trouble.


    After sending Graham a message, he instructed Enock, ¡°Drive to the imperial cafe. Marco hase to


    cause trouble. Let¡¯s go and deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Enock replied and made a sharp U-turn.


    When they got there, they found Tony being beaten ck and blue while Celia cried and begged them


    to stop.


    Anger red through Aaron immediately. He rushed into the cafe without hesitating. How dare these


    men harm his people?


    Luckily, Graham¡¯s men arrived at the same time as him and followed behind him.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in my territory?¡± Aaron thundered, the air around him turning frosty.


    He nced at the state his friend was in and his chest burned with fury.


    ¡°Marco, what gave you the right to hurt my friend? I didn¡¯t even settle scores with you for hurting my


    sister¡­¡± Aaron continued in a low and dangerous voice.


    Marcoughed and said, ¡°Settle scores with me? You can¡¯t do anything to me-¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t. But they can,¡± Aaron replied with a smirk.


    Suddenly the ce was surrounded by the federal police that had been trying to find evidence of


    Marco¡¯s criminal activities.


    Marco¡¯s eyes widened as he looked around. He could hear the sound of helicopters in the air and his


    heart dropped into the pits of his stomach.


    He nced at Aaron with fear and asked, ¡°What did you


    do?¡±


    Chuckling darkly, Aaron presented, ¡°When my sister returned, I began to investigate you and gather


    evidence about every crime you¡¯vemitted. Murder, drug trafficking, firearms trafficking, sex trade¡­


    So many crimes that my sister was unaware of.¡±


    As he listed Marco¡¯s crimes, Celia¡¯s face became as white as a ghost. She couldn¡¯t believe her


    ears,


    1/6


    She knew her Ex-husband did some illegal stuff but she didn¡¯t think it was as bad as murder and drug


    trafficking. It felt like she had been living with a stranger for seven years.


    At that moment, hatred brewed in her heart. Her marriage was a total sham.


    The person she thought she knew was not what he portrayed himself to be.


    Everything about him was a lie.


    Once again, she realized how leaving had saved her the trouble and further heartbreak.


    She moved close to Tony and cradled him. Her heart ached at the sight of his battered body.


    Meanwhile, Marco was looking for a way to escape. He might have been a don but no one was above


    thew if evidence of their crimes were exposed.


    He nced at Aaron and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Call the cops and tell them it was a false


    rm. I¡¯ll promise to never bother Celia again unless shees back to me on her own.¡±


    ¡°Marco¡­ That¡¯s what you should have done before you came here to torture the people close to me.


    Indeed, you¡¯re going back to your country. But you will go back in style with cuffs around your wrists,¡±


    Aaron hissed.


    He didn¡¯t want to negotiate with Marco. If Aaron wasn¡¯t a family man, he would have taken. matters into


    his own hands and dealt with him. However, he could only use thew to deal with Marco for what he


    had done.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of me, Aaron. I won¡¯t be in prison for long-¡±


    Marco was about to threaten Aaron, however, Aaron wasn¡¯t the type to easily get intimidated. He


    narrowed his eyes and interrupted, ¡°We already became enemies the day you hurt my sister. I had


    warned you before. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t give second chances.¡±


    With that, the feds stormed into the ce and arrested Marco and his minions.


    Tony was immediately rushed to the hospital while Celia sat with him in the ambnce.


    She kept crying and asking the paramedics if he was ok.


    ¡°Please hurry!¡± She pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s lost consciousness!¡±


    Her heart was pounding so hard she felt like it would burst out of her chest. Looking at Tony¡¯s state and


    how he had bravely stood up for her, aplex emotion stirred within her.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived at the hospital and Victor came out to attend to his friend.


    Aaron suppressed the news of how the Ashford city prominentwyer was almost beaten to death by a


    Mafia mob. He didn¡¯t want his friend and sister to be talked about in the media.


    Hourster, Tony was ced in a ward where he would stay for a few days for his wounds to heal.


    Luckily, his legs were intact. Aaron had arrived at thest moment when the mob was about to break


    his legs.


    Celia was sitting by his bedside, taking care of him. She refused to leave his side. Her eyebrows were


    furrowed and her eyes were brimmed with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to stay with me here all day,¡± Tony remarked, not wanting to make her feel


    guilty.


    When Celia nced at him with watery eyes, he added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty for me either. I


    did what I was supposed to do as a man. I¡¯ll never let anything happen to you, Cee.¡¯


    The space between Celia¡¯s eyebrows tightened. A pang of guilt shot through her. Tony got hurt.


    because of her. How could he risk his life like that?


    She looked into Tony¡¯s eyes and asked him seriously, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tony answered outright, flooring Celia altogether.


    Her eyes rounded at him and her heart skipped a beat. She gasped, asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Tony arched an eyebrow. Despite having bruises on his face, his brown eyes still gleamed as he talked


    to Celia.


    ¡°Should there be a reason to like someone?¡±


    Celia¡¯s heart was beating so fast, she could hear it in her ears. She stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m older than you.


    I¡¯m thirty-five and you¡¯re thirty.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a divorcee¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have kids.¡±


    Tony sighed at those words. He lifted his hand and grimaced at the pain. Regardless, he still reached


    for Celia¡¯s head and brushed her hair lovingly.


    He said, ¡°Loving someone has nothing to do with all the things you¡¯ve mentioned. Your age? I love


    older women. Being divorced? Everyone has a past. I have an EX or three too. About not being able to


    have children¡­ How did you know that? Did you go to the hospital? What if your Ex was the one with a


    problem? His whores could have lied¡­ 1


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What I¡¯m trying to say is that¡­ All those things won¡¯t stop me from loving you, Celia. I want you to be


    mine.¡±


    At his words, Celia felt butterflies in her stomach. Her cheeks flushed pink and she averted her


    eyes.


    Tony grabbed her chin with his thumb and index finger and tilted her head to face him. He asked, ¡°What


    do you say? Do you want to be mine?¡±


    Celia thought about it for a few seconds. She had been hurt but she wasn¡¯t the type to give up on love


    just because one rtionship didn¡¯t work out.


    To be honest, she thought Tony was a great guy. He was young and handsome. He was also funny and


    he was a protector. She loved how he stood up for her and stayed despite being in the presence of a


    Mafia don.


    She wanted to try out things with him.


    Looking at him, her face flushed as she replied, ¡°I want to.¡±


    On the other side, Tessa was in her office when she suddenly had a craving.


    She tried by all means to curb it but she couldn¡¯t concentrate on her work.


    Ultimately, she took her phone and called Aaron.


    ¡°Hey, babe. I have a craving!¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Aaron perked up his ears. He knew that when he received such.


    a call from his wife, he had to pay attention and get her whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, love,¡± he answered quickly, already getting to his feet and grabbing his car


    keys.


    Tessa smiled and rubbed her stomach. She said, ¡°I want milkshake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes,¡± Aaron dered on the phone.


    Knowing her favourite milkshake ce, Aaron quickly drove there and got her an Oreo-


    voured milkshake.


    He rushed to her office and breathed in relief when he saw her waiting patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, love. Here¡¯s your milkshake,¡± he announced.


    To his surprise, Tessa stood up from her seat and pointed at it, saying, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°What? Babe-¡±


    Aaron felt confused. He didn¡¯t know why his wife wanted him to sit on her swivel chair but he knew


    better than to argue with a pregnant woman.


    He sat down and ced the milkshake on the desk.


    Tessa proceeded to close the curtains in her office and locked the door.


    Aaron arched his eyebrows at this. ¡®Did I just get a booty call from my wife?¡¯


    The thought excited him and the bulge in his pants began to harden.


    Tessa approached him and went down on her knees. She then unbuckled his belt and released his


    manhood.


    While stroking it, she remarked, ¡°I was craving your milkshake.¡±


    Aaron hissed and his rod became harder and bigger in her hands. He spread his legs to amodate


    his wife between them.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± He groaned, cupping the back of her neck.


    Tessa rested her palms on Aaron¡¯s thighs and took his length into her mouth. She began to bob her


    head up and down, making slurping sounds as she tasted him.


    ¡°Ah, fuck!¡± Aaron moaned as he guided Tessa by adding pressure to the back of her neck and aiding


    her movements.


    Sizzling pleasure rushed through him. He revelled in the way it felt to have Tessa¡¯s lips. wrapped


    around his shaft. Her mouth was warm and moist, causing her strokes to be slippery.


    Tessa moaned, loving the way her husband tasted. She swirled her tongue around his mushroom tip


    before sucking on it, hard.


    She raised her eyes and watched him fall apart as she pleasured him. Her core tingled and developed


    a pulse when she saw how she was driving him crazy.


    Being in the third trimester, she had also reached her horny phase. While working on her designs, she


    missed her man and wanted to taste his manhood. Now that she had tasted him, she wanted her


    nether regions to taste him too.


    Seeing that he was about toe, she released his rod with a pop and got to her feet. She winked at


    Aaron and whipped around before lifting her dress.


    Aaron groaned when he saw her bare asscheeks. He licked his lips and remarked, ¡°You didn¡¯t wear


    any panties?¡±


    She shook her head as she sat on Aaron¡¯sp, saying, ¡°No. It¡¯s ufortable to put them on with my


    big bump.¡±


    Positioning herself well with her back facing him, she began to sit on Aaron¡¯s shaft. He entered her


    slowly but surely. They both moaned at the feel of Aaron¡¯s rod sinking into Tessa¡¯s tight core.


    ¡°Fuck, I love you,¡± Aaron grunted when Tessa took him all in until the hilt.


    Tessa didn¡¯t waste time. She immediately began to bounce on Aaron¡¯s shaft. They had made the walls


    soundproof during the renovations so they made noise as much as they wanted.


    Tessa picked up her pace as tingles seared through her¡­ she was feeling it in her soul. It felt so


    good that she felt like flying to the moon. Pleasure washed over her. She cried out as she bounced on


    Aaron repeatedly.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron! Your dick feels so good!¡± She moaned hornily. ¡°Touch my breasts, please.¡±


    Aaron reached his hands forward and grabbed Tessa¡¯s sensitive breasts. She rolled her eyes to the


    back of her head and bounced even faster as if she wanted to embed Aaron¡¯s shaft into her


    soul.


    As Aaron kneaded her breasts and squeezed her nipples, she shuddered, screaming his name. A


    million electrical currents coursed through her.


    Soon, she began to tremble as wave after wave of an earth-shattering orgasm ripped through her.


    Aaron soon followed and shot his ¡®milkshake¡¯ into her.


    As they came down from their high, Tessa suggested, ¡°I¡¯m not going to get up. While we are still


    connected, I want you to bend me over the desk and fuck me from behind. I¡¯m still craving


    milkshake.¡±


    At her words, Aaron felt himself grow harder while still inside her. He groaned and said, ¡± Tessa, I think


    I want to impregnate you every year.¡±

 Chatper 94

    Chatper 94


    Chapter 94- Same birthday


    A few weekster¡­


    Tessa was now eight months pregnant and since she was carrying triplets, her belly was huge and


    heavy. Regardless, she still went to work to prepare for the three months that she would be on


    maternity leave.


    As the CEO of thepany, she wanted to leave things in order before taking a break and since


    Michelle would equally be on maternity leave, Celia would be left in charge.


    ¡°Celia, I want you to work together with Lisa when we are away. Make sure the designs our architects


    are creating are up to standard. Lisa knows what I look for in a design, there¡¯s at reason ourpany


    is now known as the best in Ashford city,¡± Tessa said while they sat in-


    her office.


    For the period of her pregnancy, they conducted the meetings in her office because, ording to her,


    that was the only ce the babies wouldn¡¯t kick her like crazy. She only had meetings with Celia,


    Michelle and Lisa because the other employees¡¯ cologne was too strong for her


    nose.


    Even though she had banned putting cologne, she still felt like the body lotions or cosmetics the


    workers were using had a strong foul scent. This made her sick so she avoided everyone at


    all costs.


    When her belly became bigger, Aaron had a bigger and morefortable leather chair made for her. It


    was an electric chair that could massage her back every now and then.


    Celia nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thepany. Lisa and I will take care of it. I¡¯m only sad


    that I can¡¯t take care of my little nieces twenty-four-seven. But expect me to visit every day.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. When Tessa told the person knocking to enter, she frowned


    when she saw that it was Mia Hendrix, Tony¡¯s sister.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Tessa questioned, her voiceing out a little more strongly.


    This was because, thest time Tessa saw Mia, she hade to announce about her feelings for


    Aaron. Although she never saw her after that day, it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t wary of her.


    She didn¡¯t want anydies going near her man.


    Mia smiled. She pointed at the empty chair next to Michelle and asked, ¡°Can I sit?¡±


    When Tessa nodded reluctantly, Mia took a seat. She said hi to the otherdies in the office and then


    nced at Tessa. She said, ¡°I came to say bye.¡±


    Tessa arched her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ma exnated and announced, ¡°I¡¯m leaving the city oriety. I was niging because after knowing Aaron has


    someone who loves him now, I wanted to move on and forget about him.


    Unfortunately, I had failed to move on. He¡¯s just so awesome-


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s a married man you¡¯re talking about!¡± Michelle snapped, her nostrils ring.


    She had been quiet all this time but no one knew she was very irritable that morning


    Mia flinched at Michelle¡¯s tone but she quickly recovered. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. I


    just wanted to tell Tessa to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my man, Mia. I told you not to pine for a man that doesn¡¯t love you. You will only get


    hurt,¡± Tessa remarked.


    Mia nodded and said, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving a man who has always loved me a chance. He¡¯s


    going on a four week retreat so I¡¯ve decided to go with him. Who knows? Maybe he is my prince


    charming. I came to see you because I hope we can be friends when I return. I don¡¯t want to be your


    enemy.¡±


    Tessa smiled and breathed out in relief. She uttered, ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­ If that guy you want to date


    hurts you, tell me. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    When Mia was about to leave, she had only walked up to the door when Tessa stopped her. She said,


    ¡°Wait¡­ why are your shoes wet? Is it raining outside?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Mia trailed when she noticed the wet shoeprints she left behind her. She was confused


    for a split moment but then her eyes widened and then she screamed, ¡°OMG, there¡¯s water under your


    desk! I think your water broke!¡±


    Since Michelle was the one who was due, she panicked. She looked down and noticed that her dress


    was wet. Her water had broken and she didn¡¯t feel a thing!


    ¡°Mia, help me call Graham!¡± Celia shouted as she and Lisa rushed to Michelle¡¯s side to help her up.


    At the same time, Michelle started being dramatic. ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m inbour! Is it going to hurt? Tessa,


    how painful is it? Will it hurt to push out a big baby from my pussy?¡±


    Tessaughed and replied, ¡°Chill¡­ that¡¯s just a sign that you¡¯re going intobour. The contractions


    haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Michelle supported her belly with her hand and got to her feet with the help of Celia and Lisa. Mia was


    busy calling Graham while Tessa wasughing at how everyone was panicking.


    She sighed and stood to her feet with difficulty, only for a gush of water to leave her core. She gasped,


    mping a hand over her mouth.


    Her water broke too!


    wnen everyone was busy trying to neip Michelle to the door, Tessa grapoea ner phone and called


    Aaron, saying, ¡°Babe, my water broke!¡±


    Everyone in the office froze. Mia, Celia and Lisa had frightened looks on their faces. How were they


    going to look after two heavily pregnant women?


    Meanwhile, Aaron was in a meeting when he received a call from his wife. He picked it up, thinking she


    was having another craving. However, he did not expect her to go intobour at eight months.


    ¡°What?¡± He stood up sharply, his heart racing. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a few weeks left, love?¡±


    ¡°I do. But it¡¯s normal to give birth early when carrying multiple babies. Michelle has also gone into


    labour. Get here quickly! Ask Enock to get my bag from home and send someone to get the kids when


    they knock off from school!¡± Tessa instructed on the phone.


    Aaron was momentarily lost but he soon came back to his senses and left the meeting. When he


    arrived at the shopping mall, Tessa had just been helped outside by some of her employees. She was


    about to enter Graham¡¯s jeep since he arrived earlier.


    He rushed towards her to help her out and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, love.¡±


    Reaching her side, he quickly ced his arms around her and said to the male employee who was


    helping her out, ¡°Thanks but I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    Tessa could detect a hint of jealousy in Aaron¡¯s voice. She chuckled and remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no need to


    be jealous, babe. He was just helping me out.¡±


    Aaron leaned over and kissed her cheek before replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting


    an early birth since you showed no signs ofbour. But I¡¯m here now and I¡¯ll be by your side the whole


    time.¡±


    Graham and Aaron took their wives to the hospital. Victor was on a one-month leave so he couldn¡¯t be


    of help but everyone knew who the most powerful man in the City was. It was easy for them to make


    last-minute admissions.


    2


    Tessa was in a big VIP room since she had opted for a water birth to reduce her pain. Aaron had


    researched a lot and found out that this method was ideal to lessen the mother¡¯s pain and it also


    reduces the use of a lot of pain medication.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tessa groaned the moment they stepped into the ward. ¡°My contractions have began.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He quickly rubbed her lower back and told the nurse, ¡°Can she


    enter the pool now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she can. The water is already warm,¡± the nurse answered and helped Tessa into the birth pool


    that was filled with warm water.


    Tessa immediately felt rxed when she entered the pool. It felt like she was having a


    3/6


    painful.


    She sighed and sat back on the birth pool seat, saying, ¡°This is nice, babe. Thank you for having this


    set up.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, my love. Just tell me if you need anything¡­¡± Aaron responded and kissed the top of


    her head. ¡°I love you. Thank you for carrying our triplets. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, Michelle was receiving the same treatment. Aaron had shared what he had


    researched with Graham so he had also requested for a water birth for his wife.


    Michelle was more nervous because this was her first pregnancy. Her contractions had started but not


    knowing whether the pain would be intense or not was making her anxious. Before this, she had


    researched about what happens when giving birth and the videos she watched left her traumatised.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be nervous. You can do this,¡± Graham said soothingly as he stroked her hair.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ don¡¯t you dare go anywhere!¡± Michelle snapped as her contractions became more frequent.


    ¡°I¡¯m in this situation because of you so just stay put even if I punch your balls!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ baby. I won¡¯t move an inch until our baby is out,¡± Graham replied.


    Soon, it was 2:00 pm. Two VIP wards had two women giving birth at the same time.


    It was as if the babies had nned toe out to the world on the same day.


    In one ward, Aaron held Tessa¡¯s hand and rubbed her back as she pushed their babies out one at a


    time. She had squeezed his hand so tightly but he dared notin because the pain he was feeling


    was nothingpared to what she was going through.


    Likewise, Michelle was pushing her son out in the other ward. She kept hailing insults at Graham,


    pulling his shirt and hitting his chest just for her to get through the difficult phase. Graham took it all in


    like a man. His heart ached when he saw his wife in pain and he wished he could take the pain for


    her¡­.


    However, the only thing he could do was stay by her side.


    It didn¡¯t take long for both wards to be filled with cries of babies. Both women gave birth sessfully!


    A few minutester, Aaron was admiring his kids as they slept on their mother¡¯s chest. He wound up


    shedding tears of joy.


    They looked just like him!


    He smiled and said, ¡°Wee into the world, little ones. Your Mommy and I love you so much.


    ¡°Looking at his wife, he leaned down and kissed her lips, saying, ¡°Thank you, love. This


    Tessa asked, ¡°Did you decide on the names? I want you to name them based on what you¡¯re feeling


    right now.¡±


    Aaron took in a sharp breath. He recalled how he felt a few minutes ago when he held the babies for


    the first time. He felt like he was no longer in the dark. He wasn¡¯t there when his first children were born


    and now, he was introduced to the joy of holding a newborn baby.


    The triplet girls were the light that pulled him from the dark side of being unaware of what it¡¯s like to be


    a father to a newborn.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll name them Alina, Ellen and Lucy.¡±


    Tessa nodded. She kissed the babies¡¯ little heads, starting from the oldest and remarked, ¡± Alina, Ellen,


    Lucy¡­ I love the names.¡±


    ¡°We will be a big happy family,¡± Aaron added as warmth spread through his heart.


    Meanwhile, Graham was a teary mess as he held his son. He couldn¡¯t believe it was possible to love


    someone so unconditionally after seeing them for the first time.


    This was what happened to him when he weed his son into the world. He felt so much joy that he


    couldn¡¯t exin.


    He looked at Michelle and imed, ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful and he looks like you.¡±


    Michelle smiled as she watched Graham with his son. Deep down, she was grateful that he was there


    for her throughout her pregnancy. He catered to her needs, endured her tantrums, satisfied her


    cravings and went for prenatal sses with her. She couldn¡¯t have asked for


    more.


    This right here was all she ever wanted in life. To have a loving husband who made her feel like she


    was the only one in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to name him Gavin. All the men in our family have names that start with G. Gerald, Graham


    and now¡­ Gavin,¡± Graham suggested. ¡°What do you think, baby?¡±


    Michelle smiled and agreed, ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect. At least Dad will be happy that you kept one of the


    family traditions.¡±


    Later on, visitors were allowed into the wards. The triplets were happy to meet their siblings and


    couldn¡¯t stop talking about how cute they were.


    Since Gavin and the triplets had the same birthday, the families promised to hold joint birthday parties


    for them every year.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!